Category Archives: Season 9

Matrix Part 1

cover

Matrix

by Humbuggie

Based on an idea by Roxcatje

(c) 2001

Situation: This story has been written for

‘Virtual Season Nine’.

Rated R for some explicit language

Type: Profiling X-File, M/S MRS

Story: New York City’s Finest cannot stop a

serial killer from running havoc throughout

the city, leaving his mark on the city. Fox

Mulder is contacted by an old friend and

asked for help, thus turning the killer’s

attention on him, and forcing him into a

deadly cat & mouse-game across town. But the

agent has no idea the price he has to pay is

very high.

Disclaimer: Do I need to remind you that our

beloved FBI duo is not mine? They belong to

CC. But since he’s not using him to the best

of his abilities, the XF fanfic writers are.

First we’ll take Manhattan,

Then we’ll take Berlin

— Leonard Cohen

Matrix

Teaser

Day One, December 8, 2001

New York City

For the occasion he drove a white ’89 Chevy.

Stolen. He left his comfortable home outside

of town to drive up to her house in

Manhattan. Crossing the George Washington

Bridge he found himself staring at the

skyline.

He had no respect for the one he was going to

kill first. She was just to draw attention.

She would bring the crowd to the city and

make sure they feared him. He had chosen her

carefully as his first victim, knowing she

would live up to his expectations. She lived

in Manhattan, the heart of the rich city. He

met her during fundraisers. He had watched

her the day before at the Franklin Mason

Benefit. And he knew he would kill her.

She always used the remote to enter her

garage. She did this night too. Immediately,

the garage door opened. She drove inside and

turned off the engine.

The garage door was already closing when he

slipped into the darkness of the large space,

hiding himself for one moment behind the

Beamer. He dropped the bag soundlessly on the

floor, and waited until she opened the car

door, sliding his own body from behind the

Beamer until he stood right before her. She

didn’t hear or see him coming. If she had,

she wouldn’t have had time to scream. He

grabbed her by the arm and wrist, pulling her

further out of the car. She nearly fell, but

he held her firmly.

“Start walking,” he hissed in her ear,

planting her firmly on her feet. Pushing her

forward towards the door he watched her every

move, knowing there was an alarm set and that

she would need to type in the code to get

inside. She changed it every week and he knew

it would not be same as when he had once

spent the night there.

“Open the door,” he ordered, “one wrong move

and you’re dead, Susannah. You know I’ll snap

your neck just like that.”

Her hands were shaking while she opened the

door, tapping in the code as quickly as she

could. He memorized it. Then she used her key

to open the back door. He shoved her inside

and closed the door quickly behind him. She

grimaced and turned around quickly.

“What the hell are you doing?” she asked as

she caught her breath.

He didn’t respond.

“What do you want?” she asked. “Sex? Is that

what this is about?”

He slowly nodded his head. “I’m afraid you’ve

got it all wrong, lovely Susannah,” he

whispered in her ear. “I didn’t come here for

the sex this time. I came here to get other

pleasures.”

She paled and swallowed away the lump in her

throat. Her soft voice changed its tone. For

the first time in her life she knew she

didn’t have the power over someone that she

thought she would have forever. She became

afraid.

“It’s not too late, is it?” she asked

nervously.

He sighed. “I’m afraid it is.”

He grabbed her wrist to keep her in the room.

“No, please,” she whispered, her voice

changing its tone. He looked into her eyes,

staring into the fear. He concentrated on her

thoughts and captured them with the powers

that made him so special. Then he went into

her mind and caught the name of the person

that she thought of at that exact moment. She

screamed because his intrusion cut through

her brain like a knife. Her head seemed to

burst and her agony was so strong that she

forgot for one second that she was going to

die. And he smiled.

“Thank you,” he said, “you just gave me my

next victim.”

He suddenly let her go, and she fell. She

crawled and struggled to get up, but his

hands were already around her throat,

squeezing the life out of her until she

passed out. He stopped. He didn’t want to

strangle her and have it over with yet.

Carefully, he placed her on the couch.

When he was finished, he kissed her softly on

the lips again. He said goodbye to her

sleeping form, and then left the way he had

come, using the code to seal off the house.

His leathered hand pushed the automatic

garage door button. He walked out and waited

for the garage door to close before he left

into the night.

Inside the house the telephone was ringing

loudly.

Susannah vaguely became aware of a sound

outside of her dreams. She forced her eyes

open, reaching immediately for her sore

throat, moaning when she moved her damaged

wrist by accident. Oh god, she remembered it

all in an instant. Her head felt dizzy, she

had to claw into the fabric of the couch she

was lying on.

The last thing Susannah heard was a deafening

noise in her ears, and the last thing she saw

was the immense fire that blew up in her

face. A sharp sound penetrated her ears and a

pain, worse than anything she had experienced

before came to take her away. Then her body

blew up with the rest of her house, leaving

nothing but shattered pieces of flesh and

bone and fabric all over the place. Leaving

her with nothing but blinding loneliness

where there was nothing left for her but

death.

Act 1

Day Two, December 9, 2001

Federal Bureau of Investigation

Washington, DC

Special Agent Dana Scully knew they were in

desperate need of vacations, but it would

still be another sixteen days before Christmas

arrived, and even then it wasn’t so sure they

would actually be enjoying some time off. It

was about time though, she thought. It seemed

forever since they had some time to

themselves. Last week she was still trying to

stop Mulder from going insane, and now –

despite the fact it was rather quiet at the

office – it felt as if they couldn’t simply

wind down and relish the fact they were both

still well.

Funny, how time passed so quickly in these

offices. Even more comical was how quickly

they both recuperated after going through

such ordeals. It seemed so easy at times that

it frightened her. Sooner or later they

wouldn’t be that fortunate and they would not

forget. But last night at Mulder’s, it had

seemed as if all was back to normal and they

were both getting over last week’s disaster.

It was behind them and once again they were

moving on.

The phone rang shaking from her from her

thoughts. “Scully,” she answered, listening

to Kim who invited her and Mulder to come see

Skinner instantly. “Mulder’s not here,” she

explained, “but I’ll leave a note.”

She hung up, scribbled a note that she left

on his desk, and hurried to Skinner’s office.

She arrived just as Mulder stepped out of the

elevator and walked over to her. He seemed

distraught and tired, probably just like she

was. They really did need to catch up on

their sleep.

“Hey,” she said, putting her hand on his

wrist for a second while glancing nervously

down the hall. Her little gestures could give

their relationship away but she couldn’t help

touching him. That single gesture always told

him how much she cared, and when he smiled

back, she knew she had just made his day.

“Hey,” he said back. “Skinner wants to see

us?”

“Yeah, you were pretty quick. Did you beat

the world-record reading little notes to get

up here?”

He smiled. “I didn’t go to the office. I just

bumped into Kim downstairs in the lobby making

a Starbucks run, and she told me. Do you know

why he wants to see us?”

“Since I know it’s not tickets to Hawaii, I

guess we’ll have to wait and see.”

He grinned. “If you’re feeling bored, Agent

Scully, I can always give you a case of a

headless monkey born out of the belly of a

dog with paranormal powers.”

She stuck out her tongue before opening the

door to the small reception area, “No thanks.

I’ll take Skinner’s case at any time.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that, Agent

Scully,” Skinner said from the doorway as he

watched his agents enter. “Come in. We don’t

have much time.”

“We, sir?” Mulder asked, curious as to who

else would be waiting for them inside the

man’s office.

Skinner invited them in. Mulder looked up

surprised as Assistant Director Frank Smythe

got out of his seat before the desk and

offered his hand. Reluctantly Scully shook

the man’s hand. She realized instantly they

were up for a Violent Crimes Section case. A

rofiling case. About a month ago she had

first met Frank Smythe during a briefing.

Smythe had been introduced as Tom Alexander’s

replacement after Alexander’s unexpected

death.

Smythe seemed like a decent enough man, but

right now Scully couldn’t really be grateful

for the assignment, especially since they

were both so tired and had just been through

a difficult run of cases.

Smythe smiled politely and sat down again as

the others took a seat. “Agents, I think I

might have an interesting case for you. I

have run through the file with AD Skinner and

he has confirmed to me that he’s willing to

‘lend’ you two for a couple of days to sort

this thing out for us.”

“What kind of case?” Scully asked, already

dreading the answer. “Serial killer?”

“Not exactly.” Frank shoved the file in

Mulder’s direction, catching the agent’s eyes

as Mulder opened it surprised. He wasn’t

prepared for the first photo and blinked a

couple of times before closing the file

again. Smythe saw him wince and nodded, “I

had the exact same reaction when I first saw

it. It’s horrible, I know.”

Scully reached for the file and opened it.

She too felt a knot in her stomach as she

stared at the photo of what appeared to be a

deformed corpse, missing bits and pieces as

it had been blown to smithereens. The body

was black and hardly in one piece. There was

nothing left of it to declare it human. Yet

it could be identified instantly as a corpse.

“Lovely,” Scully muttered. “A bombing?”

“Yes. Right in the center of New York, can

you believe that? The city is turned upside

down. Everyone is in uproar because of this.

People are talking political bombing again.

They want blood. Fortunately we calmed

them down a bit by stating we would put our

best men on it. Didn’t you hear about this on

the news last night and this morning?”

“I didn’t listen to any news,” Mulder said

almost at the same time as Scully. The two

glanced at each other.

“I’m sorry,” Mulder continued, “why exactly

are you coming to us with this? If this is a

terrorist action, shouldn’t their Task Force

be doing this?”

“This isn’t a terrorist action,” Skinner

said. “This was murder.”

“With a bomb?” Mulder asked surprised.

“Yeah,” Smythe said. “With a bomb. There are

no terrorists involved, Mulder. The target

was a civilian, a woman who had many admirers

and enemies. Someone chose her for this

repulsive death but not because she was of

political importance. The mayor knows that by

now, as does the Senate. But this is already

a high profile case and you will be watched

from the moment you step into it. You should

be aware of that.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you’ve come to

us with this case,” Scully remarked.

Smythe smiled. “I know, Agent Scully. This is

officially not an FBI matter … yet.

There’s someone else that is interested in

solving it, but he specifically asked for you

even though he’s in charge. He sought FBI

assistance and came to me to request you. He

says he’s an old friend of yours. In fact,

I’ve had the pleasure of working with him in the

past, too.”

“Who?” Mulder asked curiously as he leaned

forward a bit. His interest was caught,

Scully saw, and she feared that he would take

a case that wasn’t even theirs to begin with

just because the right person was involved.

“Jack Campbell.”

This time Mulder’s attention was caught and

won over by Smythe. Slowly the agent rose out

of his chair and said, “No way.”

“Someone you know?” Scully asked.

“Oh, yeah,” Mulder said with a grin and a nod.

“Jack was a profiler, we started out together.

Then he up and left, went to work for New York’s

Finest. I lost track of him, I don’t know

what he’s been up to recently.”

“You can ask him yourself,” Smythe said. “He’s

on his way down from New York to see you this

morning. In fact, I think he might already

have arrived and is probably waiting in your

office right now.”

“He is?” Mulder asked even more surprised.

“He flew out from New York this morning?”

“Yes. I told him to go to your

office and meet you there.”

“I still don’t understand why he wants me

on this case,” Mulder said, shaking his head.

“That is a question you should also ask him,”

Smythe said. “I gather that you are taking

this case?”

Mulder didn’t respond, but his eyes sparked

with the knowledge that he would see a lost

friend again soon.

*******

Day Two, December 9, 2001

Federal Bureau of Investigation

Washington, DC

A tall, slim man with blonde hair sat at

Mulder’s desk, looking at the office that

seemed strange to him. He had heard rumors

that Mulder had been involved with paranormal

activity, but he had never thought it was

true. Yet when he called a few friends at the

Bureau the night before they had confirmed it.

Jack Campbell was a man of impulse. Ten years

ago he had changed his FBI outfit for an

NYPD outfit, choosing New York because he was

born and raised there, and the police

department because he felt he was doing no

good at the FBI. Before he had been recruited

for the Bureau, he was destined to become a

cop anyway. His father had been one, and his

grandfather before him. When he was

recruited, they had been upset.

Jack had been very good at his job.

The NYPD had been difficult. But in the end

his track record showed he was worth the

effort, and he received a promotion again

within the year, this time running six other

detectives in his own little Homicide

Investigation Unit.

Finally the door opened but instead of

Mulder, the petite, female agent entered

first. She was talking to Mulder and then

stopped, surprised that their guest was

sitting at Mulder’s desk. Campbell knew her

name was Dana Scully and that she had been

Mulder’s partner for years, but he stopped at

her attractiveness and candor. He liked her

instantly and when her eyes caught his, he

knew she liked him too.

Mulder came in behind her and Campbell

smiled, almost in relief, as he recognized

his old friend instantly.

“You see, Scully?” Mulder quipped, “I knew

there was a reason to keep my New York Knicks

T-shirt.”

Campbell grinned widely and fished inside his

pocket, delivering three tickets that he

waved in the air. “I knew I could still bribe

you the same old way,” he smiled. Mulder

stepped forward and embraced his old friend.

Jack accepted the embrace and patted Mulder on the back.

“Next time you shouldn’t wait ten years to

pay off your debts, Campbell,” Mulder

grinned, tucking the tickets in his pocket.

“Yeah, well, it took me a while to pull some

strings for these seats,” Campbell answered

as they let go of each other. Mulder turned

slightly and said, “Jack Campbell, meet Dana

Scully. Scully, this is Campbell, the terror

of New York.”

“Nice to meet you,” Scully said, shaking his

offered hand. “I can’t say I’ve heard much

about you though. In fact, your visit comes

as quite a surprise.”

“To all of us, Agent Scully,” Jack said as he

leaned comfortably at the edge of the desk.

“Believe me, I didn’t know I was going to be

here yesterday either, but I do need your

help and I had to find a way to stop you from

refusing.”

“You could have asked me over the phone,”

Mulder said. “Of course I would have come.

Now that you’re here though, tell me what’s

going on.”

“Actually, I sent you a short email yesterday

to tell you I was on the way. You should

check your mailbox more often,” Campbell

grinned.

“Sorry. I’m usually out chasing aliens. Now,

speak.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to discuss the

case with AD Smythe and your boss at the same

time. It’s a long, difficult story to

explain, and we don’t have much time to go

through the details. Our flight leaves at

two. I know I might have gone too far in

assuming you are going, but I couldn’t wait

for the bookings. This case is too important

and needs your help.”

“That sounds serious enough,” Mulder said.

“Actually they’re already expecting us.

Skinner said they would be waiting for us.”

Campbell opened the door for Scully and let

her walk out first. He followed next to

Mulder who found his friend had changed.

There was a haunted look in Jack’s eyes. He

hid something.

As they took the elevator, Campbell asked how

his friend was doing.

“As good as can be expected,” Mulder said,

who couldn’t help but stare at Scully

standing right in front of him. Campbell

caught the glance, feeling a sting in his

belly. He too glanced at someone this way

years ago. And now that person was dead and

he was on his own again, wondering how he

could change his life for the better.

Campbell blinked and shook his head slightly.

He shouldn’t be daydreaming like this. That

was then and this was now, and now he needed

to solve a case as soon as possible.

Walter Skinner immediately took a liking to

Mulder’s friend as they were

introduced. Earlier that morning, Smythe had

used scanned prints of the murder scene, but

now Campbell opened his debriefing with the

original photos. There were six all together,

taken from different angles showing the

damage done to the house and victim.

“Her name was Susannah Delany, age thirty-

four. “This is her when she was still alive

and kicking. And this…” yet another photo

going into Mulder’s hands, “this is her when

she died. Not a pretty sight, I can tell you

that. I saw the real thing and haven’t felt

much like eating since.”

“You are handling this as a murder case?”

Mulder asked. “You told the AD that they were

first talking terrorists?”

“Yes. Fortunately I was able to calm down the

Mayor’s Office and the Governor’s. The

explosion could be heard miles away. The

house was blown to kingdom come, taking two

other houses with it. There were no other

victims. The bombing was most definitely

focused on Susannah. The bomber used an

inventive wiring system to trick her. She was

trapped inside her own home. When she picked

up the phone, she triggered the bomb and left

nothing of her. If she would have touched the

door, she would have died too.”

Mulder glanced at the photo of the beautiful

woman who smiled into the camera. She looked

like the All-American girl. Yet someone had

killed her in the cruelest way possible. For

someone to do that, he or she must have felt

a huge resentment toward her.

“She was a well known figure in New York

society,” Campbell said. “I met her a couple

of times as well. She was popular amongst a

certain crowd but she was also nicknamed ‘The

Slut’ in some circles. She led a very complex

life.”

“So what are your thoughts then?” Mulder

asked. “Surely you must be following a

certain direction?”

“Right now we’re still exploring, Mulder,”

Campbell confessed. “But we need a profiler

on this case and I thought of you instantly.”

“Why me?” Mulder asked. “We’ve got a few

profilers working in New York.”

“I know, but I wanted you for the job because

I know your style and how you think. I

believe that together we might have this

solved within a few days. If I have to work

with a profiler I’m not familiar with, it

might take a while and we might be grasping

at straws. With everyone breathing down my

neck, I cannot afford that. So basically, I

need you, Mulder.” Campbell smiled. “And of

course you knew those tickets didn’t come

cheap.”

Mulder didn’t smile back, still wondering

what Campbell was concealing from him. It was

strange that he would come back for him after

ten years, believing he was still doing the

same job at the same office as if those past

ten years hadn’t existed. And how could he

still remember every detail of his work while

so much had happened in between? No, there

was a catch. But Mulder would find out soon

enough what it was. He could tell that

Campbell was eager to talk to him in person

without others watching them.

“Okay,” Mulder said, “I’ll do it.”

Scully opened her mouth to protest, but

realized she couldn’t stop this. She only had

to take a look at the photos to realize what

disaster had been caused.

“We’ve got ourselves a madman, Agent Scully,”

Campbell said softly. “And my gut feeling

tells me he has just begun. A man who does

this will not stop with one kill. We need to

go through details today before tomorrow he

kills another one. He knew this woman, yet he

killed her. Shouldn’t we stop him from going

through his list of ‘friends’ before -”

“Wait a minute,” Scully said, “he knew her?

How can you be so sure?”

“There was an alarm set. She couldn’t have

put it on because she was trapped inside the

house. He knew the alarm and set it before he

walked out again. He could only have done

that if he knew her. She never gave out that

code to anyone.”

Mulder glanced at his watch. It was nearly

noon. In two hours their flight would leave.

He thought of the overnight bag that he had

used when he spent the night at Scully’s. It

was set to go. He got up and looked at

Scully. “You are free to stay here, Scully,”

he said formally. “But I’m going to accept

this case. Though it is a profiling case, I

could use your help for the autopsy and

details.”

Scully got up, knowing she would not let

Mulder go on his own. “Let’s go then,” she

said.

Campbell smiled and said his goodbyes to

Skinner and Smythe. Then Skinner got up as

well and followed the agents outside. Mulder

looked surprised at him as he said, “I’m

going too.”

“Sir?” Mulder asked surprised.

Campbell grinned at Mulder’s surprise. “Your

boss gave his permission on the condition

that I would book him a ticket too. He’s in

charge of the two of you.”

Two hours later two agents, an Assistant

Director, and a New York cop got on a flight

out to the Big Apple where a killer awaited

them.

ACT 2

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

He knew by watching the news they were

investigating.

For tonight however he had already chosen his

next victim. No, Susannah had chosen him.

Her mind had given him the way to the man

that might have been the only one she ever

truly loved. Why else would he have been the

last person on her mind before passing out?

He knew the man by name and in person.

Stephen Wells was his name. He was forty-

seven years old and a bachelor. He was a kind

man, in fact, the opposite of what Susannah

had been. He didn’t deserve this death, yet

it could not be avoided. Susannah had picked

him out.

Wells lived in luxury but only to an extent.

He worked in an office on the other side of

town where he always worked late. There he

would die. Every morning he arrived around

ten o’clock after his daily jog. At night he

often stayed until nine, unless he was

entertaining or invited to a party. He didn’t

have many other hobbies other than that. He

supported charities and had been at the

Franklin Mason Benefit.

That morning the killer had walked into the

office building in as if he were an employee

of the CPA Corporation on the third floor,

but instead had taken the elevator up to the

tenth floor where Wells worked. There he had

taken a quick look around and muttered an

apology to the receptionist when he got

caught being on the wrong floor.

He had hurried back down and knew that

tonight he would come back around eight, when

everyone was at home except for Wells. Anyone

else that would be there was out of luck.

The killer looked up at the TV-screen when

Jack Campbell was mentioned as being in

charge of the case. The reporter also

mentioned an FBI profiler was now on the

case. An interview with Campbell followed. It

had been taped the night before, right

outside Susannah’s shattered house. The

killer raised his glass and got out of his

seat, tapping it against the television

screen. “Here’s to you and your profiler,

Jack. May the best man win.”

Then he picked up his ready-made bag and left

for the office. Tonight would indeed be a

victorious night.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

Mulder deliberately chose the seat next to

Campbell, glancing apologetically at Scully.

She nodded, knowing he had to talk to his

friend. After the plane took off for the

short flight, the agent spoke.

“Now tell me, Jack, why did you really

contact me?”

Jack looked aside, not even surprised with

the question. “You really cannot accept that

I picked you out because of your expertise,

can you?”

“I read your email, Jack. You practically

stated in it that you experience paranormal

experiences. I’ve got this feeling they have

a lot to do with why you contacted me.”

Jack sighed and rubbed his head, trying to

escape the headache that seemed to come and

go during the day. He knew he wasn’t meant to

lie to Mulder, but how could he explain his

reasoning when he didn’t even understand it

himself?

“I knew you weren’t a profiler anymore,” Jack

whispered.

Mulder glanced towards him curiously. “You

knew?” he asked. “Then why -?”

“I thought that you, with your expertise in

the paranormal, would understand me better

than anyone else. I didn’t ask you for your

profiler skills, but because of your

paranormal expertise.”

Mulder leaned forward and whispered, “Are you

saying this is an X-File?”

“If you want to call it that way. Yes and no,

I don’t know, Mulder. There’s something about

this case that I can’t explain. I know we

have the bombing. The evidence is there.

The murder happened in a natural way. She

died because of that bomb. Yet there’s

something I can’t put my finger on. I don’t

know what it is. It’s been bugging me since I

got the call yesterday about her death.”

“Why didn’t you tell anyone?”

Campbell laughed. “Come on. You know they

would take me off at once. You of all people

should know what it’s like to fight against

those with preconceived notions.”

“What makes you think this is paranormal?”

Mulder asked. “You said it yourself: All the

evidence is there. There’s nothing abnormal

about the case, and -”

“Look.” Campbell glanced behind him, hoping

that Skinner and Scully couldn’t hear. He

didn’t know them well enough to confide in

them just yet. He wanted to keep his little

secret between Mulder and himself. “There’s

something you should know, Mulder. Something

that might change the way you look at our

friendship.”

“You’re a woman,” Mulder remarked quasi-

shocked.

Campbell laughed. “No, it’s not that bad.”

Mulder grinned. “So you can’t surprise me

anymore. Now tell me.”

Campbell sighed deeply and looked forward. “I

was recruited for the Bureau, not because of

my skills or expertise or brightness, like

you. I was recruited because I had visions as

a child, teenager and young adult and they

knew about it.”

Mulder leaned forward even more. “You’re

psychic?” he asked surprised.

“I used to be.”

“Come on, Jack. Once a psychic, always a

psychic. Spill the beans.”

“All right,” Campbell admitted. “I am still

psychic, if that’s what you want to call it

but it’s not strong anymore. It just happens,

usually at night. I envision events. People

say I’m good at what I do. But if they knew I

use ninety percent of my instincts to catch

my killers, I wouldn’t be so believable

anymore. They would call me a fraud.”

“And you had a vision about Susannah Delany?”

“Yes, I had. After the bomb, I went to that

house and I had a vision of her being trapped

in there with a man – her killer. He did

something to her that I cannot describe. He

seemed to pick her brain and then he went

away. The vision was very blurry and strange,

and I don’t know how to describe it any

better than that. I believe that he too is

psychic and that we connected

somehow. I picked something up from his

actions.”

“And because you can’t use that vision, you

turned to me, hoping that I could,” Mulder

remarked.

Jack smiled. “I know, it sucks, but that’s

how it is.”

“I see,” Mulder said slowly, trying to figure

out what to do next. His first urge was to

convince Jack to have his ability further

explored, but he knew his friend would not go

for it.

“All I ask of you, Mulder, is that you treat

this case as a profiler. But keep an open

mind. And don’t tell anyone about this, I beg

of you.”

“I won’t,” Mulder vowed. “But you need to

realize and accept that your ability is not a

curse but a gift. And anything that you see,

you must tell me if it affects this case. If

not, we’re through.”

Jack promised and watched as Mulder opened

the file and started making notes to profile

their killer. The two words that sprung to

mind were “cold-blooded” and “vindictive.”

Those words alone made Jack shiver. He sensed

trouble.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The Federal Building in downtown New York had

25 floors, so Skinner didn’t have difficulty

arranging for a few adjoining offices at the

VCS. AD Norris, who ran the New York

division, was a good friend of his and had

been warned of their coming. Of course,

everyone knew the stakes.

“This way,” Jack said, walking to the

elevators. He pushed the button to the

eleventh floor and led the agents to two

small, conjoined offices on the right. A man

in his fifties waited for them and got up as

they stepped inside. “Good to see you,

Walter,” he said, shaking Skinner’s hand.

“Agents Fox Mulder and Dana Scully, may I

introduce you to Assistant Director Donald

Norris? Mulder, Don took over for Linda

Harper,” Skinner said, knowing the memory of

the missing AD would haunt his agents for a

good long while. Mulder and Scully stepped

forward to greet the new AD. Jack already

knew Norris.

“It’s a pleasure, Agent Mulder,” Assistant

Director Norris said. “I’ve heard quite a lot

about you.”

“You have?” Mulder asked with a hint of

surprise. “I wouldn’t believe everything they

told you, sir.”

Norris smiled, and invited them to sit down,

explaining to them they could use these

temporary offices to get settled in during

the next few days. His own office was on the

tenth floor but he would always be at their

service if they needed any help.

Everyone took a seat at the conference table.

Norris was a busy man with twelve agents

working for him. His specialty was serial

murder. As a rookie-cop he had been involved

in the Son of Sam-case years ago before

joining the Bureau.

“I understand you’ve done other cases prior

to this,” Norris started as he directed

Mulder, ” AD Skinner told me that you’re a

good profiler with an excellent record.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“You do realize this is not a paranormal

case?”

“Yes, sir, but even a killer can use

paranormal activity. In 1993, we solved the

case of Eugene Victor Tooms, a man who

extracted human livers in order to hibernate.

This was a serial killer who had been active

for over a hundred years. There was also a

man named Virgil Incanto who lived on the fat

of obese women in order to survive

physically.”

“I think I get the picture, Agent Mulder,”

Norris interrupted. “As long as you

understand that this case involves a regular

man, I’m okay with it.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Norris got up and put his hand on the file

that lay on the middle of the table. “I have

a meeting in about ten minutes,” he said, “so

I’m going to leave you to your own devices.

Walter, you know where to find me should you

need one of my men. Just let me know how we

can help you. Of course you can also contact

AD Smythe for questions or information.”

“I appreciate that, Edward,” Skinner said,

shaking hands with his colleague. “We’ll keep

you informed.”

“Thanks.”

Norris left, closing the door behind him on

the way out. Campbell turned towards the

others. “I suggest that we start working.

Where do you want to begin, Mulder?”

“I’d like to autopsy the body tonight if

possible,” Scully answered in her partner’s

place. “I suppose it has been held for me?”

“It has,” Jack confirmed. “Even though the

coroner’s office wasn’t too pleased with

that. I had to pull a lot of strings to

persuade them to wait.”

“I’d like to see the crime scene first,”

Mulder said. “Get a feel.”

“We can do that,” Jack said. “But we also

need to make a courtesy call to the mayor’s

office. We need to settle some issues there

before the mayor steps in and takes over. He

has the power to make our lives miserable if

we don’t act discreetly.”

Jack glanced at his watch. It was after five.

If they were going to act, they didn’t have

much time left before dark. “I’ll call the

mayor from the car and set up the autopsy for

you, Agent Scully. I suggest that we profit

from the little time we have left before it

gets too dark.”

“I’ll stay here,” Skinner said. “And get in

touch with the other authorities. Remember,

I’m only here on an administrative basis.

This is your case, but I’m backing you up

should the heat get turned on.”

“We understand, sir,” Mulder said.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The house was one big pile of debris to put

it mildly. Absolutely nothing was left of the

Victorian home, except a couple of walls; in

between lay the remains of the first and

second floor. The fire department had shored

up the walls and was still cleaning up the

mess when the agents got there.

“Most of the evidence has been taken to a

police compound,” Jack complained. “We’re

trying to go through details there because

it’s too dangerous to hang around here.

Pieces of debris keep falling down.”

Mulder took a look at the neighboring houses

and noticed they too had suffered greatly

from the bomb, but they were not beyond

repair. “We asked the owners to find

temporary shelter,” Jack explained. “The

Mayor’s Office is helping them out until they

receive their insurance benefits.”

Jack carefully made his way through the

debris and stepped inside what was left of

the living room. The cracked piano that had

been in one of the photos still stood there

as a memento to a woman’s life that had been

completely ruined with a crushing bomb.

“Where did they find Susannah’s body?” Scully

asked, following in Jack’s footsteps.

“Over there.” Jack pointed towards the

remains of a wall covered by a whole lot of

wood and stones. From his pocket he got out a

map of the floor plan, provided to them by

the architect who had renovated the house

five years ago before.

“The area in which she was found was the

living room. It had an L-shaped form, you

see? You can still see the remains of the

couches, the TV, stereo, all that stuff. All

the electrical equipment exploded in the

fire. The short end of the L was her dining

room. It was a large room with two steps

leading to the front door. There was also a

stairwell in the back, going to the first and

second floor. She didn’t use the second

floor. The kitchen had another stairwell,

probably used by her housekeeper.”

“She had a live-in housekeeper?” Mulder

asked.

“No, there was a woman that came over twice a

week and spent a whole day at the house.

Susannah didn’t want to be disturbed by her

and they had very particular arrangements for

her work.”

“The kitchen had been a spacious, modern

room,” Jack continued as they walked over,

showing them photos of how it used to be. It

had two doors leading outside; one going to

the back, which was being used as a service

entry door. And there was a second one

leading up to the garage. Both doors had an

alarm.”

“Was the garage secured?” Mulder asked.

“Automatic door?”

“Yeah. She had the automatic door installed

after the renovations. The garage could hold

two cars, which were both accounted for. She

drove a Jaguar and a compact BMW. According

to the housekeeper she changed the alarm code

once a week and she was the only one that

knew it. When the housekeeper came over, she

had to ring the front door and was allowed in

by Susannah. If Susannah wasn’t at home, the

housekeeper couldn’t get in.”

Jack waited as he watched Mulder think. “We

believe that the killer made his entry

through the garage door. He probably slipped

in and waited until she got out of her car to

grab her. He forced the alarm off her, no

doubt.”

“Was there a silent alarm?” Scully asked.

“No.”

“You mentioned earlier that the bomb had been

set off by the telephone. Did the bomb squad

examine the device yet?”

“They have,” Jack said, glancing at one

of the firemen that looked very curiously at

him. “But I suggest that we discuss this on

our way to the mayor’s office. Have you seen

enough for now?”

“I have,” Mulder confirmed, thinking about

the details he would put in his report. He

had seen enough for now. Pure hatred lived in

this debris. And there was an urge to end up

in the news by killing this way. He had

succeeded.

Right now anything was still possible.

“Destroy and mutilate,” Mulder mumbled, as he

left.

“Our killer definitely gets off on what he’s

doing,” Mulder said as they returned to the

car. “He took his time to set this up. He

took risks, but he didn’t care.”

“Go on,” Jack said, listening to Mulder’s

nearly monotone voice. He could see the man

was talking without thinking, as if he wanted

to say it before it was gone out of his mind.

“He wants us to admire his handiwork, that’s

for sure. He had two reasons to use this

bomb. He wanted to destroy everything that

was dear to her; not alone her physical being

but also the place she had put her stamp on,

as if he wanted nothing left of her to be

remembered.”

“Do you think he’ll kill again?”

Mulder looked at the others. “We’ll know soon

enough.”

Mulder’s words shocked the other agents,

realizing he was right. Right now there was

no way of telling if the killer had already

chosen his next victim. There was no trace

leading to another potential victim.

“Let’s get out of here,” Scully said. “Can

you two drop me off at the coroner’s office?”

“Sure,” Jack said as they made their way back

to the car. Across the street still stood a

crowd gathered to see who was rummaging

through the debris. Mulder saw a few cameras

and reporters. He spotted them a mile away

and knew they would want to get answers soon.

“Can you get those reporters to hand over

printouts of the photos taken last night?” he

asked. “Might come in handy.”

“Already been done,” Jack said, “standard

procedure.”

Scully and Jack made their way out but Mulder

stopped before the outer wall, turning and

staring at the debris. Suddenly he was back

at the bombing in Dallas. Back then the

bombing had taken place to cover up several

strange deaths. What if this bombing had

taken place for the same reason? If not to

destroy one’s life, why would anyone plan

such a horrid death?

He shivered.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

In the car Jack got a call from the forensics

office.

Preliminary reports showed that the bomber

was an amateur. The device was set up simply;

it worked when a trigger was set off by a

certain move. He didn’t use new,

sophisticated technology to get the job done.

He used the old tricks, like hobbyists did.

“He must have had help to do this,” the

expert said as he explained over the phone

what he found. “That, or he used ‘Bombings

for Dummies’ on how to set a bomb.”

“What about the Internet?” Mulder suggested

when Jack hung up. “There are chat rooms and

forums for just about anything. There

probably are on terrorists and bombs as

well.”

“How to create the perfect, destructive

bomb,” Campbell said. “It’s sick, but it can

be done. It shouldn’t be too difficult to

find that out. I’ll have someone do a search

on the Internet. Who knows, we might get

lucky.”

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The office building was dark, just like he

had expected it to be. The reception area was

empty but the outer doors were still open. He

would need a badge to go up now, and he

didn’t have one. He pushed the button of the

tenth floor and waited until a male voice

asked, “Yes?”

“Stephen,” he said, “it’s me. Can you let me

in?”

There was a silence on the other side and

then the man who worked on the tenth floor

said, “Sure.” The killer smiled, knowing

Wells didn’t know whom he was letting in.

The office at the end of the corridor was

brightly lit. That was Stephen’s office. He

had seen that this morning while making his

stroll through the building. Stephen was

there alone. The man looked up when he walked

in and said, “Excuse me, do I know you?”

“Of course you do, Mr. Wells,” he said.

“We’ve attended several benefits together,

haven’t we?”

“Of course we have,” Stephen said hesitant,

offering his hand. “How are you? What can I

do for you? I’m sorry, I thought I let one of

my colleagues in.”

“I know,” he smiled. “I took the risk of

coming here, hoping you would be by yourself.

You are alone, aren’t you?”

Wells looked nervous. “I’m sorry but you

still haven’t told me what you’re doing

here.”

“We need to talk, Stephen.”

“About what?”

“About things that you’ve done. About people

that you’ve been with.” He took a seat at the

edge of Stephen’s desk and took a paperweight

off the desk. It felt heavy in his hand. He

toyed with it as his eyes focused on Stephen

who became agitated.

“What are you talking about?” Stephen asked.

“What things have I done?”

“Why are you at work, Stephen, when you

should be mourning Susannah’s death?”

“Susannah?” Stephen Wells laughed bitterly.

“Is that what this is all about? You’re here

because of Susannah? You’re a reporter,

aren’t you? You came here because you found

out about us and now you’re trying to get a

story out of it. Get out!”

“I’m not a reporter,” he answered calmly.

“Are you trying to blackmail me then?” Wells

muttered as his face turned red in anger.

“Get the hell out before I call security. How

dare you come in here right after her death

and do this to me? We had a good thing going.

You can’t use that against me. Get the hell

out before I kick you out myself!”

He smiled. “I’m not leaving, Stephen. I’ve

come here to kill you.”

Wells’ eyes changed expression when he saw

his ‘guest’ wore leather gloves. The man’s

eyes were as cold as ice. And his facial

expression was blank. Suddenly, Wells felt an

excruciating pain inside his head, and he

screamed as he moved away from his chair,

putting his hands up his head as he shrieked.

It felt like someone was cutting into his

head with a knife, taking out all the

thoughts and dreams. His eyes locked with the

killer’s and it felt like he would never be

the same again.

Then the pain stopped suddenly and the killer

smiled. “Thank you for handing me my next

victim.”

Wells stumbled backwards, nearly tripping

over his chair as he came to the realization

he had signed his own death warrant. And then

the paperweight came up and smashed him over

the head, cutting deep into his skull. Wells

slumped backwards, pulling a stack of paper

onto the floor with him. There he remained,

out cold.

The killer removed the man’s cellular phone

and tucked it into his own pocket. He would

leave that outside the room where Wells

couldn’t use it.

The killer moved quickly now, shutting the

office door and switching off the lights so

that only the dim nightlights remained on.

Using the same MO he had used on Susannah, he

triggered the phone and fax. Then he wired

the rest of the room. Closing the door, he

placed the bomb right outside the room and

set the trigger. Every single action the man

inside did would kill him. And if someone tried

to save him, he would still die.

A few minutes later, he was downstairs and he

left the building in utter darkness.

Inside the room, Stephen Wells woke up

slowly, reaching for his bruised head. He

sighed deeply as he tried to grasp at what

had happened to him. The world danced before

his eyes. He touched his temple, feeling the

deep cut made by his own paperweight. Then he

remembered. He knew who that man was! That

struck him the most. He had seen him before

and knew of his political ambitions. And he

was also a killer.

He had to tell someone! And then there was a

vague sound, like a phone ringing. The sound

seemed too loud in his bruised head. His

fingers reached for the phone, picking it up.

A sharp-pitched sound pierced his skull. He

saw the wires. And then nothing anymore.

When the fire ended, the entire top floors of

the office building had gone to hell.

Underneath the debris on the ninth floor,

which had suffered too during the blast, laid

the unconscious body of the security guard.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The mayor’s office buzzed with activity as

Mulder and Campbell arrived. It was seven-

thirty in the evening, yet all the personnel

still seemed present. Some of them were

dressed in evening gowns and tuxedos.

“There’s an AIDS benefit tonight,” Campbell

said. “I was supposed to go too, but with all

that’s been going on, that’s not going to

happen. Not that I’m unhappy with that; I

hate those events.”

“Don’t let your father hear you say that,”

Mulder remarked, remembering the former

Chief of Police whom he had met twice.

“Detective Campbell,” the mayor’s secretary

said, as Jack knocked on the glass door that lead

to a small but beautifully decorated

reception area. “The mayor is expecting you.”

“Thank you,” Jack said as they walked in.

Inside another, classically decorated office,

a man in his late forties awaited both men.

Mulder had seen the mayor on news bulletins

and in newspapers. Rumors had it that he was

going to try for the Senate during the next

elections and that the eligible mayor’s seat

was up for grabs.

It was no secret the mayor was a very cocky

man who didn’t like it when things didn’t go

his way. He wanted to exert his authority

over the NYPD and FBI during high-profiled

cases, but when he found out he hadn’t, he

got nasty.

“Close the door, Ellen,” the mayor said. “And

tell David that I’m going to be running late.

He should warn Congressman Mitchell.”

“Yes, sir,” the secretary said as she shut

the door. The mayor didn’t offer them coffee.

He made it very clear he didn’t want to spend

much time discussing the case with the two

men who were supposed to solve it soon.

“Look, Campbell,” the mayor said, ignoring

the fact for now he saw this man on a

personal basis as well and at times even

liked him. “I’m not going to beat around the

bush here. I want results and I want them

yesterday. I appreciate you bringing in the

FBI, but you’re slowing things down. What are

you doing to get this guy?”

“We have gathered all the evidence and are

exploring Miss Delany’s past, sir. You must

understand that it will take time.”

“We don’t have time. Everyone’s breathing

down my neck. They all want to know how this

could happen in my city. They believe some

crazy bomber is terrorizing the city. I have

a press conference in the morning to tell

them this is not the case. Please tell me

this is a one-time thing, Jack.”

Jack opened his mouth to speak but stopped

when Mulder interfered. “There is no telling,

Mr. Mayor,” he said quickly. “We might have a

serial killer on our hands. But he’s not a

terrorist. I can guarantee that much.”

“How can you guarantee that?” the mayor asked

angrily acknowledging the answer he didn’t

want to hear. “There’s not much you know

about him yet, is there?”

“That is correct, sir,” Mulder said. “That’s

why I’m here. I can guarantee you that I will

do everything in my power to identify him.”

“Good,” the mayor said. “Because if you do

not, I’ll make sure you never work at the

Bureau again.”

“Is that a threat, Mr. Mayor?” Mulder asked

coldly.

“No. Call it warning. I know the Director

quite well.”

“As do I, sir. And I can tell you that he

will not appreciate the remark you just made.

Right now, you need us more than we do you. I

suggest that you keep that in mind.” Mulder

rose from his chair and turned his back

toward the mayor who sat numbly in his seat,

not able to utter another word. Quickly, Jack

left as well, shutting the door behind him.

“What the hell was that?” Campbell asked,

suddenly bursting into laughter at Mulder’s

angry features. “You don’t really know the

Director personally, do you?”

“Of course not,” Mulder said, calming down.

“But I don’t think the mayor’s going to

contact him either. He needs us and he knows

it. He needs the FBI to keep his city calm

right now. If he screws that up, he loses all

credibility himself.”

“You like to taunt people, don’t you Mulder?”

Jack asked. “You haven’t changed a bit.”

Mulder’s smile faded. “There’s a lot you

don’t know about my past, Jack,” he said

seriously. “You have no idea what it’s been

like to work at the Bureau, knowing that

everyone there wants to get you fired.

They’ve been ridiculing me and laughing at my

work because they don’t understand it. And I

get so tired when that happens outside the

Bureau as well. That man in there doesn’t

have reason to threaten me, but he thinks he

can because he runs this city. So it’s my job

to set the record straight.”

Jack patted Mulder on the back. “I know what

you mean,” he said. “Believe me, I do. Let’s

get out of here and go see Scully. She should

be working on that autopsy right now.”

“I hope she’s finished,” Mulder grinned. “She

loves to slice and dice, but I don’t like to

watch.”

“Don’t tell me you’re squeamish!”

“Of course I am. Every regular person should

be.”

The two men walked outside to Campbell’s car

and got in. Suddenly Jack froze, rubbing his

eyelids forcefully as he sunk deeper into his

seat. Mulder looked askance at him, but chose

not to disturb him as the detective sat

quietly in his seat.

Finally Jack relaxed and looked up.

“You had a vision, didn’t you?” Mulder asked.

Jack nodded and looked aside. “I can’t be

sure,” he said as drops of sweat poured down

his face. “But I think there’s been another

one.”

At the same time Jack’s cell phone went off.

And Mulder knew it was going to be a long,

long night.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

Mulder called Scully on the way to the office

building that had been under attack and asked

her to arrange for a rental car and meet them

there. She agreed and said she would arrive

in about an hour or so, after finishing the

autopsy. She still had some work to do.

The two men sat quietly in the car, not

wanting to discuss the second murder. But

Jack wanted to talk about the vision. “It was

that man again,” he said. “I can’t help but

think that we somehow are on the same level.

I see what he’s doing but I can’t see where

or when. It’s like I’m picking up some of his

thoughts; the ones that he perhaps wants me

to see.”

“Do you have any idea if he looks familiar to

you?”

“I can’t see his face. I don’t know who he

is. It’s all too blurry. This vision doesn’t

work at all, Mulder. It’s just a nuisance.

It’s a joke.”

“It’s not,” Mulder said, trying to calm his

friend down. “Look, you said that the FBI

recruited you because of your visions. Did

they know about it?”

“I don’t know. What I meant is that they

thought I had insights no one else had. They

were right of course. But I wasn’t tested on

those visions nor did anyone discuss them. I

just felt as if I was cheating when I used

them. I thought that by joining the NYPD I

could make better use of them, but there,

too, I discovered that they always came too

late.”

“I understand now,” Mulder said. “But that

still doesn’t change the fact that you can do

some good with that psychic ability of yours.

You have the power to help people, Jack.

And believe me, I know what you are going

through. You have to learn from what you can

do.”

“You call it a gift, a power,” Jack said

somber. “But I call it a curse.”

“You won’t know what it’s like until you let

me help you.”

“Let me think about it,” Jack said. “Okay?”

“Fair enough,” Mulder said, feeling victory

was almost his. Then the agent looked ahead

and muttered, “Jesus.”

“What the hell,” Jack muttered, parking the

car right in front of an office building with

ruined top floor. Dozens of people were

running about. Several fire department

vehicles were already there. There were

police cars and ambulances. It looked like

World War III.

Mulder and Campbell rushed out. All hell had

broken loose and it seemed nothing would ever

be the same again.

Act 3

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

Quietly Mulder walked alone through the

ravaged tenth floor. In the back office, the

remains had been found of Stephen Wells, the

apparent victim of the second bombing in two

days. Just like Susannah Delany before him,

Wells had been the target of a vicious

murderer. And just like with Susannah, his

belongings had been destroyed.

The man’s death was just as horrible as

Susannah’s had been, allowing Mulder to

believe that the killer had deliberately

picked this man to die. But what was the

connection between Delaney and Wells? Why

would he choose two people that apparently

had nothing in common?

“There was a second victim,” Jack reported as

he walked towards Mulder. “They found the

security guard a floor lower. He’s hurt but

not in any danger. He was making his rounds

when it happened.”

“Have they found out how the bomber got into

the building yet?” Mulder asked. “He must

have had a badge or something.”

“The security system is still to be examined,

but at first sight it seems that Wells let

him in. He must have known him.”

“There was no one at the reception area?”

“There never is at night. The receptionist

leaves around seven and there’s only the

security guard. Everyone who works here late

at night has his or her own badge. So when

there’s a guest at night, he or she needs to

be allowed in.”

“Is the badge system checked?”

“Yeah,” Jack confirmed. “They’ll go through

the badge lists tonight to see if anyone

gained access that way. But at first sight it

seems that that’s not the case.”

Mulder nodded. “He would give himself away

instantly. He wouldn’t do that.”

“So Wells must have known him.”

“Most likely,” Mulder said thoughtfully as he

stood in the center of what had been Wells’

office. The bomb squad confirmed the phone

had been wired, alongside the fax machine and

door. Wells’ cell phone had been found on one

of the other desks. It was obvious the killer

had wanted his victim to pick up the phone.

“What are we going to do, Mulder?” Jack

whispered. “We’ve got a deadline now. If he

kills again tomorrow, we need to be there to

stop it.”

“Go do some good old fashioned police work

and work your way through the details and

suspect list,” Mulder said. “Scully will pick

me up here. I’ll make the profile tonight.

I have enough information to

work with.”

“Are you sure?”

“Definitely,” Mulder said. “Can you do me a

favor and book us into a hotel? Just give me

a call and let me know what you come up

with.”

“Okay,” Jack said, saying goodbye to his

friend. Mulder looked at the firemen who were

still cleaning the floor and turned his back

towards them, concentrating on the scene.

More and more he became convinced the killer

had a reason for destroying his victims like

this. It wasn’t just the viciousness. There

was something else.

“Hello?” A man tapped on what remained of the

doorpost and walked in. “I’m sorry, I’m

looking for Detective Campbell.”

“He just left,” Mulder said. “Sorry, you are

-?”

The man walking into the room was dressed in

a tuxedo and seemed completely out of place

in the destroyed room. He was in his late

thirties and good-looking. His bright dark

blue eyes took in the environment and he

seemed nervous to be in the room. It seemed

to be the last place he wanted to be.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “My name is Alec

Thompson. I’m a friend of Jack’s and work for

the mayor. I was on my way to a benefit when

I found out what happened. The mayor’s

assistant called me and told me.” Thompson

smiled wryly. “I guess he thought I would

find out more than the mayor did.”

“I’m Special Agent Mulder,” Mulder said,

shaking the man’s hand. “I’d be more than

happy to tell you how our investigation is

going, but the mayor already knows everything

he needs to know.”

“I gathered as much,” Thompson said. “Can you

tell me if Jack is around?”

“He went downtown.”

“Oh. I’ll call him then.” Awkwardly Thompson

remained in the room, staring at the debris.

“How could anyone do this to another human

being?”

“Good question,” Mulder said. “One that I

cannot answer for you.”

“I’m sure you can’t. Well, it was good to

meet you. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.” Mulder watched as the man left,

wondering about this strange visit. He made a

mental note to check out the man. One just

never knew. Mulder walked to the staircase

and went down. In the reception area he

bumped into Scully who was just about to go

up.

“You just saved me a long walk up,” she said.

“How was it up there?”

“Horrible,” he said. “Let’s get out of here,

Scully.”

“Where to?”

“The FBI Field Office. We need to talk to

Skinner and put together what we’ve got.

There are a lot of things to discuss.”

“I agree,” Scully said.

Mulder glanced at her curiously, knowing she

had something to tell.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

It was nearly midnight. The day had been

quite long but the night would become even

longer. The second murder had clearly shown

they were working against a time limit they

had to keep in mind. The profile that rested

in the agent’s head still needed to get on

paper. And there were a lot of details to

discuss.

But Scully was first and got to explain the

details shown during the autopsy. Her voice

sounded professional and her words were to

the point, yet Mulder could see how repulsed

she must have been while performing the

autopsy.

“I’m afraid there was more going on than just

the bombing,” Scully started.

“Oh?” Skinner said surprised. Her partner

didn’t seem so shocked.

“Susannah Delaney showed massive brain tissue

damage; damage that could not be caused by

the bombing. Believe me, it took me a while

to figure this out. Her face and head were

damaged beyond recognition, as you can

imagine. Her face was practically blown away.

But when I took a sample of the brain, I saw

that all the small blood vessels had

exploded; she had been subjected to something

that would cause this before she died.”

“Something like what?” Skinner asked. “A

machine?”

“No,” Mulder said. “Not a machine. A person.”

“Excuse me?” Skinner said. “Can you explain

yourself, Agent Mulder?”

“I know this might sound difficult to accept,

sir,” Mulder said, “but I have reason to

believe our suspect is psychic, or at least

has psychic abilities that allow him to do

this. He uses these abilities for some reason

that I’m not aware of yet, literally causing

the explosion of the brain cells before the

actual death.”

“That would leave his victims dead before the

explosion,” Skinner said. “Wouldn’t it,

Agent Scully?”

Scully hesitated and glanced at Mulder. She

had no idea why he came up with this, and she

had no reason to believe his theory. Yes, the

victims suffered from brain damage that might

have eventually caused their untimely deaths,

but to state that the killer did this with

psychic abilities? That was stretching it a

bit too far.

“Scully?” Skinner repeated. “Could this be

possible?”

“If you ask me whether they could have

survived this sort of ordeal, then I’d answer

yes. But if you ask me if this is caused by

using psychic abilities, I’d have to say no.”

“I knew you were going to say that,” Mulder

said, not angry with her at all. She wouldn’t

go for his theory, so he had to defend it

without revealing Jack’s secret. He had

given his word. He groaned lightly and

shifted in his seat. “I haven’t anymore proof

to validate this theory yet, sir,” he

continued. ” You are going to have to trust

me on this one.”

“What do you want me to say, Mulder?” Skinner

said as he got up and put his hands in his

pockets, turning his back towards the agents.

“Do you want me to go to the Deputy Director

with this story? Do you want the press to

find out about it?”

“No, sir. Officially, I’d go with the crazy

bomber story. Unofficially, I would find out

if this man is truly psychic and if this case

falls within our X-Files-department. But

I’m pretty sure that – if and when we catch

him – we will know that he indeed is not a

regular serial killer.”

Scully glanced at her partner, not knowing

whether or not she should be angry with him.

He was holding something back from them, and

she wanted to find out what it was. It had

something to do with Jack. She knew that. But

when was she going to find out?

clip_image001

Mulder saw her discomfort and gave her a warning

look. She knew better than to argue with him.

She didn’t feel like doing so. It was too

late in the evening and they were not one

step further than they had been in the

afternoon.

“I suggest that we break for tonight and

proceed in the morning,” Skinner said. “It’s

late and we’re all very tired. Agent Mulder,

I suggest that you give your theory a rest

for now too.”

“Yes, sir,” he said.

On the drive back to the Field Office

Jack had called and said they were

all booked into a Holiday Inn. He gave Mulder

the address and told him he would pick them

up in the morning. He was also on his way

home, even though his mind wasn’t set to

sleep. Too many events still lingered in the

back of his head.

Skinner took his own rental car and followed

Mulder and Scully back to the hotel, where

they’d booked three separate rooms. Before

Skinner’s eyes the partners said goodnight,

but Mulder knew he would see her again that night.

After taking a shower, Mulder changed into

sweats and a T-shirt and turned on his

laptop. The events were still fresh in his

mind and he knew he could not sleep before he

had put his profile on paper. The TV was

playing in the background.

A soft knock startled him and as he opened

the door, Scully stood there, also dressed

casually in jeans and a T-shirt. “Hey,” he

said, letting her in. She smiled and kissed

him as soon as he closed the door. It wasn’t

a hungry kiss. They weren’t in the mood.

Tired she glanced at the laptop and said,

“Shouldn’t you be resting?”

“I can’t,” he said. “I still have some work

to do.”

“Can I help?”

“No, you’ve done enough for tonight.” His

voice sounded serious. She knew he didn’t

like it when she worked late, like he did at

times. She also knew he was working on his

profile, something she couldn’t help with.

Hesitant, they stood opposite each other. She

cupped his head in her hands and kissed him

again, softly and smoothly this time.

“Would you mind staying?” he suddenly asked.

“I still need to finish this, but I would

love it if you could keep me company.”

“Sure,” she said, retreating to the bed. She

laid herself down, throwing off her shoes.

She found a comfortable position and

watched him as he sat by the table and typed

his profile. Next, she flipped channels and

read the magazine a previous guest had left.

Around two she finally fell asleep.

Mulder sighed deeply and wondered how in the

world they would ever combine this

relationship with their professional careers.

Then he smiled and realized they had been

doing exactly that over the past 9 years.

They might not have been sharing their beds

for that long, but their affair had been

going on for quite some time. They both would

be liars if they denied that.

The agent took a deep breath and returned to

his work, only to finish up around four.

Startled he glanced at his watch, took off

his shoes and socks, and slid underneath the

blanket with her. Scully groaned, the turned

and embraced him in her sleep.

He fell asleep with her face next to his, her

nose almost touching his. She was the last

thing he saw. She would also be the first

thing he would spot in the morning.

Four miles away the killer stayed awake and

watched the news. He was content with the way

things were going. The kick of killing was

only starting to grow.

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

Take time to catch your breath and choose

your moment

Don’t slide

Early in the morning Mulder woke up at his

usual hour, only to be surprised by Scully’s

glance. Her face was still very close to him

and it seemed that they hadn’t moved a bit

during the night. They were still entangled

in each other’s arms.

“I have to go,” she said as if they had just

shared a valuable night and were forced to

say goodbye. “Jack will be here soon to pick

us up.”

“I know,” he responded with regret, but there

was no objection. It was too soon to let the

world know. Right now there was just their

attention for each other. It was too precious

to throw away with a single wrong movement.

She slid off the bed and knelt down and

kissed him goodbye. “See you in a few,” she

said and left the room with her keys in her

hand. He looked at the door, wishing she

would come back, but knowing that she

wouldn’t. There were silent agreements

between them, and they both lived up to them.

Mulder washed up and brushed his teeth.

Around eight he turned on the local TV

channel, only to be inundated with the amount

of press interest. There was a ten-minute

story on last night’s events. The mayor was

interviewed at last night’s benefit, and his

right hand, a man named David Lane, explained

to the gathered press that they had faith in

the FBI and police working together.

Suddenly Mulder stared at the screen,

recognizing his image as the center of a

profile story.

His Bureau history and track record were

mentioned, as were previous cases he had

investigated as a profiler. There was also a

slight mention of the X-Files. Humored,

Mulder finished dressing, wondering how long

it would take before the press got their

hands on him and forced him to give

statements he didn’t really want to.

Before long, Skinner stood before his door.

He had already warned Scully as well that

Campbell was waiting in the lobby. They would

take a quick breakfast and be on their way.

Campbell looked worried when they came

downstairs.

While they were eating breakfast, Campbell

explained. “Your hotel was leaked out to the

press. They’re eager to talk to one of you,”

he said. “I’m not really up for it. I don’t

want to alarm this guy. But I guess it can’t

be avoided.” Jack handed Mulder a document

that the computer spit out the night before.

“I’ve done a bit of tabloid research,” he

explained. “Susannah Delaney was kept track

of, and it seems that Stephen Wells has been

spotted with her several times during the

past few months.”

“They had an affair?” Scully asked.

“Looks like it. But ironically enough, this

was one of the relationships that could be

discussed out in the open. If you were to

read all the other articles on her, you would

see that there are some high profile people

on that list, from the Senate and the mayor’s

office.”

“We’re still assuming someone she dated

killed her?” Skinner asked, glaring at Mulder

whose facial expression didn’t change. “Is

that what we are going to tell the press?”

“It’s a good story,” Mulder said. “But it’s

not the entire story.”

Mulder only smiled and turned his face to

Skinner. “Don’t worry, sir,” he said. “I’m

not going to screw things up. I’ll make sure

the FBI is not discredited or damaged by my

story.” Mulder straightened his back and

walked outside, immediately surrounded by

several reporters that all fired their

questions towards him.

“Agent Mulder,” a woman said, pushing a

microphone under his nose. “You’re on a live

television. Can you tell us how the progress

on your investigation goes?”

“I can’t tell you many details about our

investigation,” Mulder said politely. “I have

created a profile on our suspect that will be

distributed to all law enforcement agencies.

We have reason to believe there was a strong

connection between the deaths of

Susannah Delaney and Stephen Wells, and that

they were not chosen randomly.”

A short silence followed. Then everyone tried

to shout his or her question.

“Is this the work of a terrorist?”

“Is the killer going through New York’s High

Society?”

“Did Miss Delaney have an affair with Mister

Wells?”

“Did Mister Wells kill Miss Delaney before

committing suicide?”

Mulder didn’t answer any of the questions,

simply excused himself and walked past them.

Then a man grabbed his wrist and he turned

around. The reporter who had touched him

asked, “Do you think the killer is

challenging the FBI with his actions? After

all, there have been bombings before against

law enforcement agencies.”

Mulder stopped and thought over his answer

carefully before turning towards the camera

as if he wanted to look straight into the

killer’s eyes. From where she stood Scully

could clearly see her partner’s eyes as he

coldly said, “I know how he’s doing it. Now

it’s just a matter of stopping him.”

Then Mulder simply walked further until he

reached the rental car. Fishing out the keys

Scully had given him the night before, he got

in and waited until Scully slid in next to

him. Jack Campbell used his own car, as did

Skinner.

“Why did you challenge him?” Scully asked.

Mulder raised his shoulders and shook his

head. “People like that should know they

cannot get away with murder.”

“He already has, Mulder.”

Yes, Mulder thought, he already has. But if

he got the message, he knows by now that I

know how he’s doing it.

Sitting before his television set, the killer

felt anger bottle up inside of him. The agent

knew. He could tell by the way that he looked

into the camera. It had been a message for

him. A message to let him know he was on to

him.

The killer nodded slowly. If this was a

challenge, he was up to it. From now on he

had but one opponent: The Profiler.

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

“Are you okay, Mulder?”

“Hmm?” He looked aside only to find his

partner gazing anxiously at him. She had

that look in her eyes again that proved she

was concerned for him. He didn’t want her to

worry. There was no need for it. But he had

been sitting quietly in the car, and she

wondered where his usual smart remarks were.

“I was just thinking about these two

victims,” he said, “I wonder if they knew why

they were killed.”

“We will only know that when we find

their killer. He’s the only one that knows

that right now. But I’m guessing that they

knew. People usually die for a reason,

Mulder. Isn’t that what your profile states

as well?”

“Of course it does,” he answered. “But human

nature keeps on surprising the hell out of

me. At times I just wonder why someone does

what he does. And I just want to know why

we’re here. Why is this person doing the kill

the way he is. And why am I here setting up a

profile and why are you performing yet another

autopsy while we should be having fun.”

She smiled. “Isn’t this your idea of fun? I

thought you were such a workaholic?”

He grinned and looked aside, letting his mind

drift away from the traffic for a second.

“Since I’ve got more than my share of you,

I’ve adopted other ideas of enjoyment.”

She smiled, tracing the line of his mouth

with her finger. In the solitude of the car

it didn’t matter what they said or did, and

he responded by resting his face against her

hand for a second to allow the warmth of her

flesh comfort him more than any of her

words could. She felt like teasing him but

knew better than to do so. Instead she pulled

away her hand reluctantly when they arrived

at the Field Office.

“Damn it,” Mulder said, as the parking lot

seemed closed up. A guard walked over to them

and looked inside. “Sorry, Agents,” he spoke,

“we’ve got mechanical problems – can’t seem

to get the system to unlock this morning.

There’s a reserve parking lot around the back

though. Just go around the corner and drive

up the small parking lot to the left.”

“Thanks,” Mulder muttered, doing as the man

had said. When he parked the vehicle a second

car drove up the lot. Campbell had followed

them and drove up behind him. The two

Chryslers stood next to one another.

“Make sure you get the right car tonight,”

Scully said. Jack made a face. “Hey, I’ve got

the luxury edition. Let’s go.”

The agents walked to the front entrance of

the building, hoping that there wouldn’t be

any press waiting for them there either.

Fortunately the guards had chased most of

them away. “Before I forget to mention it

again, Jack,” Mulder said as he used the

badge to make his way in, “someone came to

see you last night at the Wells’ crime scene.

A guy named Alec Thompson. He said he was an

old friend of yours and works for the mayor.”

“That’s right,” Jack said surprised. “But I

haven’t seen him for ages. And he came to the

Wells’ site?”

“Yep.”

“That’s odd.” Campbell stepped into the

elevator and pushed the button. “Why would he

come and see me there?”

“Perhaps he had something to tell you,”

Mulder said.

“I wouldn’t have a clue as to what that might

be, but I’ll give him a call.” Jack leaned

back against the glass and stared in front of

him. It was obvious he was wondering about

that unexpected visitor. Mulder stared at

Scully, hoping that she might not ask too

many questions.

She understood his look and excused herself

when they got out of the elevator. The night

before she hadn’t asked Mulder about Jack.

She knew her partner would tell her when the

time was right.

“What’s going on, Jack?” Mulder asked as they

walked down the corridor to the offices at

the end. He closed the door behind them and

watched as Jack walked straight to the window

and looked outside, his hands tucked in his

pockets like Skinner always used to do.

“I had another vision last night,” he said.

“They come more often now and they frighten

me. I feel like they’re trying to tell me

that we’re getting close, but that we’re

running out of time. These latest visions

scare me because they’re unlike the ones I’ve

had before. In the past I felt like I could

help people with what I saw. Now I can only

guess at what is happening.”

“You are the conduit,” Mulder tried to

explain. “It’s through you that we must

proceed in finding him.”

“But what if he uses me the same way?” Jack

asked desperately. “What if he too has those

visions and only allows me to see what he

wants me to see?”

“We can only assume that you alone have those

visions, through some connection that you

have with him,” Mulder said slowly, suddenly

realizing he had been through the same thing

years ago with John Lee Roche. The connection

had been there, and it been two-way. “No,” the

agent said out loud. “We cannot assume that.”

Mulder took a deep breath and concentrated on

Jack. “Tell me what you saw.”

“It’s complicated.”

“Just try.”

“There was a large building and a lot of

people inside. They were all dressed in

tuxedos and evening dress. It was some sort

of party or benefit. There was a huge sign

out front. Wait, it was a sign for the AIDS

benefit. He moved and then stopped and

looked around. There were a lot of different

people that I saw, all very blurry faces. I

couldn’t make them out. But there was a

female hand that stretched out. I didn’t see

her face, but I caught a glimpse of her dress

and the ring on her finger. It was a special

ring.”

“Do you think you would be able to recognize

that ring and dress?”

“I think so.”

“He chose his next victim,” Mulder said. “He

was at the AIDS benefit and picked out the

victim Wells gave to him. He’s moving

forward. If the past two days are any

indication, tonight he will try to kill his

third victim.”

“Wells?” Jack asked surprised.

Quickly Mulder explained his theory on the

psychic ability of their killer. Jack

listened in surprise, realizing at last that

he couldn’t grasp what was going on. No one

really could. He sighed deeply and rubbed his

head. He was so tired of these visions. All

he wanted was to lead a regular life and

forget he ever saw anything inside of his

mind.

Mulder put his hand on the man’s shoulder and

said, “You did well, Jack. I promised you

help and I will give it to you. Just hang on

for a bit longer and try to see the best of

it.”

Jack smiled wryly. “You’re forgetting I’m not

so experienced with this paranormal stuff.

You’re the expert.”

“You’re learning quickly,” Mulder responded.

“Now then, can you get us a list of attendees

at that party?”

“Of course,” Jack answered, tiredly.

“We need to concentrate on that ring and

dress. First priority now is to find our

victim. Do you think that ring was custom-

made?”

“It must have been,” Jack said, “I had never

seen anything like it.”

“Can you try to get a list of jewelers in

town that could do this?”

“I’ll have one of my men on it. He’s quite

good at that sort of thing. I’m sure he’ll

find it quickly.”

“Good,” Mulder said. “Because time is running

out on us. Can we compare the list of the

guests of last night’s benefit with the

guests of other well-known benefit parties

that occurred just recently – let’s say

during the past two months?”

“Of course,” Jack said. “Mulder, what exactly

are you thinking? Is our killer a high

profile man? Is he attending all of those

benefits as well, choosing his victims

amongst his friends?”

“The victims let him in. He knew their

habits. He was most likely a friend or

acquaintance. It does make sense. He most

likely had an affair with Susannah Delaney

too. Since that list is quite long, it might

take us a while to go through all the names,

and then we can only hope that their romance

was known.”

“Is all of that in your profile, Mulder?”

Jack grinned.

“Most of it,” the agent responded. “Let’s see

if we can pass the profile on, shall we?”

Within half an hour Mulder’s profile had been

approved by Skinner and sent out by email to

all the law enforcement agencies in town.

Every FBI agent knew what kind of person they

were looking for. But that still didn’t make

things easier. The most confidential note in

the profile was that the killer most likely

lived in the ‘better parts’ of town, probably

leading a double life. Mulder had not

mentioned the Jekyll & Hyde syndrome but had

implied it.

Skinner was more than satisfied with the

preliminary report and profile. So was

Washington. But the killer was still on the

loose and as noon passed and snow began to

cover the streets, everyone felt the tension

grow.

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

Scully left to complete the autopsy of

Stephen Wells. “Here I go again,” she

had muttered while leaving. Mulder and

Campbell worked like crazy going through the

lists of attendees of several high profile

local benefits. It was no good. Several names

popped up on every list, including the

mayor’s.

Another team was going through the tabloids

trying to gather a timeline on Susannah

Delaney’s love life. Jack also placed several

calls with different newspapers and a society

reporter who told him with whom Susannah had

been seen. So far about nine names had popped

up. There were different timeframes that

couldn’t be accounted for, and since her

hunger for one-night stands with young studs

was no big secret, everyone could only guess

at the correct amount of men she’d had.

From the timeline, six names appeared on the

guest lists of all the benefits as well.

Skinner called it a long shot but worth a

look. None of the names meant anything to

him, but both Jack and Mulder uttered a

surprised shout when Alec Thompson’s name

popped up again. At one of the benefits he

had taken Susannah as a guest.

“So Alec knew her,” Jack muttered, looking up

as his eyes darkened.

“Don’t you think you should have a word with

him?” Mulder asked.

“I guess so,” Jack said. “Who could have

thought this would ever happen.”

“What do you mean, Jack? What’s so

surprising about this Thompson guy?”

“I’m not sure at this point; just suffice it

to say something isn’t right, and I’m getting

a bad feeling about this,” he replied

morosely.

Mulder didn’t understand why Jack was so

upset but let his friend be. There were other

things to consider now

Before long Scully returned and on her hair

danced snowflakes. “It’s freezing out there,”

she said, blowing in her cold hands. Her nose

had turned a red tint as well. Mulder looked

at her and his heart made a quick jump before

he was able to concentrate on his work again.

Finally, around three o’clock Jack’s

colleague Chris Morgan called and said he

might have found the ring. From his vision

Jack had made a rough sketch that he had

faxed to his colleague downtown. With that

sketch Chris made his way around New York’s

most expensive jewelers, hoping that the ring

had been a product of The Big Apple.

“Are you sure?” Jack asked.

“Definitely.”

“Let’s go then,” Jack said, grabbing his

jacket. Mulder and Scully followed. Out in

the cold the three pulled their coats tighter

and rushed through the snow to the parking

lot. The cars were covered in snow.

“There’s our car,” Scully said, pointing to

the Chrysler that was parked near the exit.

“Just follow me,” Jack waved before he got

in. Mulder and Scully got in the other car

and waited for the detective to leave, but he

didn’t. Instead he got out and took a look at

the left tire. He waved with his hand towards

the agents.

“What’s wrong?” Mulder asked.

“I’ve got a flat. Damn it! I’ll have to get

that fixed.”

“I’ll tell the guard,” Mulder said. “Maybe he

can arrange to get it fixed.”

Mulder walked to the guard and explained him

what had happened. The guard nodded and said

he would make arrangements. At Mulder’s

insistence Jack slid in behind the steering

wheel and drove.

At the jewelry store Chris Morgan waited for

them. “The jeweler is pretty sure he made

that ring,” Morgan explained. “I showed him

the sketch and he has a photo of the original

that looks a lot like it. I suggest that you

take a look at it.”

The jeweler was polite and showed them a

picture of a ring he had specially designed.

Jack took one look at the photo and knew that

was the ring he had seen. “This is the one,”

he said. “Whom did you design it for?”

The jeweler seemed uncomfortable to give away

personal information but he had two FBI

agents and a cop standing before him. How

could he refuse? “I designed it for

Congresswoman McPherson,” he said. “She’s one

of my regular customers and inherited the

diamond. She wanted a unique design for it.

Her husband gave it to her as an anniversary

gift.”

Jack looked at the others. “If what we think

is right, she might be the next victim.”

“Or it might have been a waste of time,”

Scully said, hoping she was wrong.

“We have to get in touch with her and put her

in protective custody,” Jack said as they

walked out. “But what story are we going to

use? We can’t just go up there and tell her

we feel she might be in danger.”

Scully asked Jack, “Do you think you might

find out if she was involved with Stephen

Wells?”

Jack hesitated before saying softly, “No. She

couldn’t be involved with him.”

“She’s his sister, isn’t she?” Mulder said.

“Stephen Wells had a sister, Sophia. She’s

the one he’s after now. He wants to kill her

too.”

“That’s right,” Jack confirmed. “She is his

sister.”

Mulder felt a shock surge through him as he

suddenly realized he now had confirmation of

how the killer chooses his victims. “He picks

out the last person in one’s mind before

death occurs,” Mulder said slowly. “That’s

how he does it. He feeds on people’s

emotions, choosing that one person that means

more to you than anyone else; the one person

you would think of before dying.”

“Wait,” Scully said, ignoring Chris Morgan’s

stunned look. “Are you now officially calling

this an X-File, Mulder?”

“It has been since the day it started,

Scully,” Mulder said. “And now we have the

proof.”

“Why, because he goes after the sister having

first killed the brother? What proof is that?

It means nothing, Mulder. There is a

connection between all these people and it’s

down to earth. Don’t go looking for things

that aren’t there. We need to pursue this the

logical way. We cannot afford to turn this

into an X-File.”

“It is an X-File,” Jack said as he stepped

forward. “We need to pursue it that way. When

we find Congresswoman McPherson, we will find

him.”

“Fine,” Scully said, “I just don’t want to

be the one to tell Skinner.”

Mulder smiled, knowing he had practically won

her over. The evidence was there. Now all

they had to do was put the pieces together

and see how it explained the reasons behind

the heinous acts.

“Track down Congresswoman McPherson,” Mulder

said. “We need to talk to her before he finds

her and kills her.”

Act 4

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

Later, when night settled in, everyone

felt the tension as they waited for more

bad news to come. But it didn’t. There

was no new attempt. There was no new bombing.

In a safe house, Congresswoman McPherson

waited with her husband. She knew she would

not see her bed that night. They had

persuaded her, convinced her that she was in

mortal danger. And she had run while her

heart was filled with grief over her

brother’s death. He had died by the hands of

the man that was now going to try and kill

her, they said. And so she had not thought it

over. She simply did what they told her to

do.

That night her house stayed empty. There was

no one present but the police officers that

kept an eye out, hoping that he would show

up.

But he didn’t. Because he had known they were

there. He had heard through his office.

Anger had settled in his heart when he stayed

at home that night, seeking revenge. He

wanted to punish the man that was after him.

He wanted to stop him.

And finally, when he went to bed in his

apartment, which he used when meetings ran

over too long and felt too tired to go home,

he knew he was going to kill him.

And he had found just the way.

Day Four, December 11, 2001

New York City

Even at a time like this when the morning

seems so far

Think that pain belongs to you but it’s

happened to us all

It’s all right to make mistakes you’re only

human

Inside everybody’s hiding something

After he dropped Jack off at his apartment

about two blocks from the hotel, Mulder and

Scully arrived back at the hotel around

midnight. Skinner was already there but

nowhere in sight. He had probably gone to bed

after debating for a long time with the mayor

and his assistant.

The two agents had a light meal together.

Again it was too late to eat properly.

Scully sighed while she ate her salad, plucking

at the vegetables on the plate. It was the

only meal the kitchen had to offer them at that

late hour.

They sat alone in the dining room and the

constant chatter of the female cook and one

of the waitresses sounded like white noise to

their ears. The two agents said quietly

together at first, both too tired to do much.

It seemed that it was going to be a very

short night once again.

“What is it?” Mulder asked.

She didn’t respond at first but finally put

down her fork and looked at him. “I’ve got a

bad feeling about this,” she said. “I feel

like we’re being watched. Our every move is

being recorded.”

“That’s the press for you. They know where

you are and what you’re doing. Fortunately

it’s just a one-time thing,” Mulder said

lightly, realizing he, too, wasn’t hungry

anymore. They were all very tired but at

least they could rest assure that tonight’s

victim had not died.

“I’m not talking about the press,” Scully

said. “I’m talking about him.”

“Do you feel he’s watching us?”

“Yes, and it gives me the chills,” she

admitted. “Mulder, in all these years we’ve

seen a lot of gruesome things. We’ve seen

murders that were beyond humanity. I know

there are bombers out there that don’t

hesitate to kill off hundreds of people if it

serves their political purpose. But it’s just

hard to grasp that someone deliberately does

this to make a person suffer. Every bit of

humanity inside that man is gone. He doesn’t

feel anything anymore. He uses his

intelligence and financial means to do this,

and he has the freedom to do this. I can’t

rest properly until I know he’s behind lock

and key.”

“I know,” Mulder said, placing a hand on

hers. “It’s difficult to work on this case,

but it’s going to be worth it when we get

him. And I promised you that vacation. Okay?

When we get out of here, we’re taking off. I

don’t care what anyone says about it. It’s

going to be our vacation.”

“As long as you don’t take me to Vegas, I

don’t care where we’re going,” she smiled.

“It’s a deal.” He smiled and his fingers

lingered long on her hand. “Let’s go,” he

said.

They pushed their chairs back and walked

to the elevators. When the doors closed

behind them, Scully felt her partner’s lips

on hers and she opened her mouth eagerly.

They knew they weren’t going to spend the

night together. In the morning Jack would

come to the hotel to drive to the police

station with them, where the search for the

killer continued. But it was after one and

they needed the rest. At Scully’s door they

said goodbye. With regret Mulder shut the

door behind him and took a shower.

He glanced at his watch. He was awake and not

eager to get to sleep. Sighing, he settled

down on the bed and went through the file for

the fourth or fifth time. He knew it by heart

now. He knew every single detail on the

killer and couldn’t help but wonder what they

had missed. But they had a list now of

potential ‘candidates’. In the morning they

would contact all the suspects and go over

their stories one by one. There would be a

break soon. The killer would slip up.

In the morning he would go for a run; that

always cleared his head. Central Park was

nearby. He had running shoes with him. Yeah,

a run would do him good.

With that thought Mulder finally fell asleep,

only to wake up around six-thirty. He got

changed and scribbled a note that he slipped

under Scully’s door. Jack was picking them up

around eight, so there was still plenty of

time.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

It was freezing cold out. For a second Mulder

regretted having gone out but his body

adjusted quickly. Warming up to a smooth pace

he left the hotel around the front, passing

the parking lot where a car with a running

engine idled beside his. The man inside the

vehicle glanced at Mulder as the vehicle

drove off. All the cars in the lot were

frozen, except for the one that just left. In

the dark, the vehicle’s lights pierced into

Mulder’s eyes for a second.

Mulder picked up the pace and jogged to

Central Park.

Scully woke up around seven-thirty, for a

while having difficulty remembering where she

was. She had slept like a log from the moment

she put her head down on the soft pillow. She

opened the curtains, and though it was still

dark out, dawn was slowly breaking. She switched

on one of the bedside lamps and caught sight of

something that lay in front of the door. She

yawned, slipped out of bed, and read the note

that Mulder had written her a note saying he

was out for a jog.

Great, Scully thought. He hardly sleeps, and

then he jogs when he should be resting. That

must make me one very lazy person. What a

combination! She smiled at the thought of

living together one day. Then she blushed.

There was no way they could move in together

just now. They had hardly come to terms with

their newfound feelings. Moving in together

seemed like something still too far away to

consider. And besides, she still liked what

little space she had to herself. It was going

perfectly well the way it was.

She washed up, brushed her teeth, and combed

her hair. Mulder would be back soon, and

Jack would be arriving around eight.

Mulder’s feet could hardly keep up with the

pace he was forcing upon himself in Central

Park. He couldn’t remember how long he had

been running like that, going so fast he

could hardly catch his breath. His body was

warm despite the freezing cold, but he didn’t

remove his sweater, knowing that could be

lethal to a runner.

His mind drifted away from everything he was

working on. He forced himself to keep up the

pace, passing a few other joggers on the way

when dawn finally arrived. His head suddenly

spun, his body reacting to the strain he had

put himself under.

Someone watched him while sitting on the

bench, as he made his run through the park.

He had followed Mulder from the hotel, where

their paths had crossed as well. The man’s

glance followed him as Mulder slowly

approached him. The agent was slowing down

now. The killer got up slowly and walked

towards him, making sure their paths would

cross again.

Mulder suddenly stopped, breathing heavily in

and out. He leaned forward, putting his hands

on his thighs as he forced his body to relax.

He opened his mouth as his head pounded and

his lungs filled with cold air. His back and

legs were sore from exhaustion.

The man passed him nearby and for a second

his hand touched Mulder’s back. The touch,

like wind brushing through one’s hair, was so

light it could have been ignored. Then the

touch was gone and the man walked forward.

Mulder blinked, looked up, and started

walking again towards the exit.

Before he reached the hotel, Jack walked

towards him. “Thought I might find you here,”

he smiled. “You’re still quite the runner,

aren’t you Mulder?”

Mulder had caught his breath again and

smiled. His eyes blinked. The run had done

him good. He had to change quickly now before

he started shivering with cold. Jack picked

up the pace and walked with him. “We need to

talk, Mulder,” he said before they entered

the hotel.

Mulder stopped and looked at him. “What

about?”

“This case. The way we’re handling it. Your

input.”

“You’re not happy with my input?” Mulder

frowned.

“Of course I am,” Jack said. “It’s just that

– I’ve got this feeling you’re taking things

very personally. I was thinking about it last

night and I’m not so sure that I’ve done the

right thing getting you here.” Jack’s excuse

sounded weak, Mulder thought. He wondered

what his friend was really trying to say.

“You look tired, Mulder,” Jack continued. “You

don’t sleep that much, do you? Did you eat

anything at all last night?”

“What are you – my mother?” Mulder muttered

as he started walking again. The hotel lobby

was busier now than before. Mulder ignored

the other guests and walked to the elevators.

Jack had difficulty following now.

“Look,” Jack said, “I talked to Smythe last

night. He called me for a report and asked

me to keep an eye on you. It seems that

you’ve got this habit of getting in too

deep, and I don’t want that on my conscience.

I asked you here because you are a fantastic

profiler, but I don’t want you hurt.”

Mulder pushed the elevator button. “No, you

asked me for advice. You got me in on this

case knowing it was an X-File. Technically,

that means I could take over, but I’m not

going to. It’s your case and I’m helping you

out. You still have to live in this town,

Jack. I get to go home when it’s over, and

I’ll watch from a distance how you’ll get

your promotion. And I’ll also watch when you

refuse to give in to your ability to do more

good than you’re already doing. Since you’ve

already made your decision about ignoring

your gift, there’s not much more I can say,

is there?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jack asked.

He paled, realizing Mulder was right. He

hadn’t come here to persuade Mulder to take

it easy. He came here in order to find an

excuse not to proceed with an ability he had

tried to ignore most of his life.

“You know what it means,” Mulder said as the

doors shut behind them. “You do what you want

with your life, Jack, but if you have another

case like this because of your visions, I

suggest you seek other ways to go about solving

it.”

“Are you accusing me of abusing our

friendship?”

Mulder leaned tiredly against the glass.

“Call it what you like. I’m not in the mood

to argue while we should be out there finding

our killer. So if you came here to tell me I

should back off, think again. You asked me to

work this case with you and I am, to the best

of my ability. Smythe knows something about

my habits and the way I work. Now you do,

too. If you don’t like it, you can always

send me back to Washington, but I suspect that

you won’t. You need me too much right now.”

Jack paled even more and didn’t walk out the

elevator with him. “I’ll wait downstairs,”

he said as the doors closed behind him.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Scully waited patiently until he returned to

his room. She could hear him slamming the

doors, and then there were noises coming from

the bathroom. He was in the shower. She

decided not to disturb him, but left for the

lobby instead, leaving a note on the door

that she was waiting downstairs.

Jack was downstairs as well, looking very

glum. She could tell there had been an

argument. She walked over to him. “Hey,” she

said. “How’s it going?”

“Besides from the fact I’m an ass,

everything’s going well,” he said. “Where’s

Mulder?”

“Getting changed. Did you have a fight with

him?”

“Let’s just call it a pathetic attempt at

trying to avoid my responsibilities,” Jack

sighed as his fingers touched his temples.

“I’m sorry, Dana. I should have known better,

but I’m just tired and took it out on

Mulder.”

“He’ll forgive you,” she said. “We’ve got

other things to concentrate on right now.

We’ve got a long day ahead of us and

hopefully our killer at the end of it. Are

you driving with us?”

“No. My car is fixed – I got a call from

security. I hope you guys don’t mind.”

“Don’t be silly. Skinner should be down any

minute now too.” Scully turned and saw

Skinner and Mulder come downstairs. At the

breakfast table not a word was spoken. Mulder

was still angry, but Scully could see he was

calming down when he noticed Jack’s

apologetic glance. By the end of breakfast

they were talking again.

“We’re going to work on that list of suspects

this morning,” Mulder said, taking out the

printout he had made the day before with the

names of men that might have been involved

with Susannah. “Sir, if you can, we need your

help too.”

“Of course,” Skinner said. “I suppose we’re

splitting up in two groups?”

“That’s right,” Jack said. “I have my team

going through the extensive list of attendees

at the benefit as well, hoping that they

might bump into a coincidence. This afternoon

I will be talking to Congresswoman McPherson

to see if there are mutual acquaintances with

her brother that might be considered

enemies.”

“Good,” Skinner said. “We’re progressing.

Mrs. McPherson will remain in protective

custody?”

“Yes, sir,” Mulder said. “We are assuming

she’s still high on the hit list. But if he

changes his MO there’s not much we can do

about it.”

“I’ll try again to get through to Alec

Thompson,” Jack said. “I still need to find

out what he was doing at the Wells’ crime

scene. The whole situation is quite odd, but

couldn’t get through to him yesterday. Hopefully,

I’ll have the chance to speak with him today.”

“Good,” Skinner said. “Let’s get to work

then.”

The four got up and walked to the reception

area. Before getting out the hotel manager

walked over. “We will arrange your cars for

you,” he said. “They’ll need defrosting.”

“That’s very kind of you,” Mulder said. “But

not necessary.”

“Please, we insist. Unfortunately we don’t

have an underground parking lot and we always

serve our guests.”

“All right then,” Mulder said, handing over

the keys. Skinner did the same. Two bellboys

hurried out with warm coats to warm up and

fetch the cars. Scully had already gone

outside and was walking while on the phone

with the coroner’s office. She had a meeting

in about an hour to discuss the final

results. Mulder watched as she walked over to

the car.

Mulder turned to the manager. “You don’t have

an underground parking lot?” he asked.

“That’s right, sir.”

“So basically every car that is parked here

at night has to be frozen?”

“I guess so,” the manager said surprised.

Mulder frowned. “Is or was there a guest here

that drives a black Sedan who left early this

morning?”

“I can check, sir,” the manager said. “Is

there a problem?” The manager hurried to the

desk and checked the computer file with guest

entries and vehicles registration numbers.

All the vehicles that stood on the parking

lot were signed in. He looked up at a very

nervous Mulder.

“Jesus Christ,” Mulder said as he glanced

towards the bellboys that had reached the two

cars. There had been a car parked next to his

rental earlier that morning. It hadn’t been

frozen and it wasn’t from any of the guests.

“Jesus Christ,” he repeated as he rushed out,

to Skinner and Jack’s surprise. Mulder

practically flew, shouting Scully’s name. She

was still on the phone and didn’t hear him at

first. In the back, the bellboy had slid into

the car, putting the key in the ignition.

“Scully!” he screamed as his tired legs

refused to go any faster. She turned, still

holding the phone in her hands. Her eyes

looked at him, surprised. Then she was in his

arms as she dropped the phone and he dragged

her with him, making the decision to save

her. It was too late to warn the bellboy.

The car started. Mulder thought he could

actually hear the click as the device armed.

Then there was another click, followed by an

enormous blast that knocked them to the

ground. He threw himself over her as they hit

the ground, hard. The blast was so big that

Mulder could feel the flames on his back, but

they didn’t scourge him. There was a strange

numbness through his body. Scully lay deathly

quiet beneath him.

The next moment the world seemed to be on

fire, and then all went black.

To be concluded in Matrix Part 2

Malevolence

cover

TITLE: MALEVOLENCE

AUTHOR: CindyET

E-MAIL ADDRESS: cindyet@tdstelme.net

DISTRIBUTION: Anywhere is fine — I write ’em for you to read

’em.

SPOILERS: Grotesque

RATING: VERY strong R (Graphic Violence, Language)

CLASSIFICATION: X, Post-Ep of sorts for Grotesque

SUMMARY: When ex-ISU Chief Bill Patterson is found dead in his

prison cell with his face slashed and his eyes cut out, Mulder

and Scully pick up the hunt where they left off five years

earlier. Still convinced the killer is not a man but an evil

spirit, Mulder pursues his own investigative methods, bringing

him to the brink of insanity for a second time. Meanwhile,

Scully is desperate to solve the case before she loses Mulder

to his demons forever.

Disclaimer: Do these characters really belong to Chris Carter,

FOX and 1013 Productions? If so, no copyright infringement

intended. Entertainment, yes. Profit, no.

Author’s notes: “Malevolence” was written for I Made This

Productions Virtual Season 9.

Very special thanks go to great betas Brandon and MaryBeth.

They kept me on my toes.

MALEVOLENCE (1/1)

By CindyET

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

PROLOGUE

LOCATION UNKNOWN

12:16 A.M.

Water drips into a cracked sink.

Plop. Plop.

Blood drools from a knife’s point, dotting the floor and

staining the concrete.

Plop. Plop. Plop.

Terrible sounds in the dark.

The room is frigid, ramshackle. Solitary. A fitting place to

bring this man, to kill him. Better than the prison cell where

Patterson died screaming like madman for mercy.

This man screams, too. Naked, he is trussed to the pipes

beneath the sink. His frantic breaths vanish like ghosts above

his dark hair. A man in his prime, he is muscular, yet

enervated by his own fear.

He has vomited twice since being brought here.

In the end, he is just like Patterson — nothing but a bundle

of raw nerves.

Whoever fights monsters should see to it that he doesn’t become

one, hmm?

The knife’s blade slices easily through the man’s cheek,

gouging a channel from his lips to his left ear, widening his

mouth into a ghoulish, jack-o’-lantern grin. Blood rushes from

his wound and he shrieks. Lightning-fast, the blade slashes his

right cheek to match the left. His eyes clot with tears. The

knife hovers above one glistening orb, its tip reflected in the

jet black of his pupil.

The awful knife dips, bursts his slick eyeball and scoops out

the socket. The other eye pops, too, just as easily as the

first. Sagging lids flutter over empty holes.

Blood pumps from the man’s disfigured face, draining his heart,

spreading his life across the bathroom floor. The growing

puddle haloes his head. Scarlet. Lustrous. A devil’s mirror.

The murderer leans close to inspect its reflection in the

widening pool.

Bald. Thorny-eared. Fanged.

At the sight of its own face, the demon tosses back its head, a

sneer curls its lips, and a mad laugh gurgles from its throat.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT I

D.C. CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

LORTON, VIRGINIA

4:15 A.M.

“Whaddaya know, Scully? Warden threw a party. Let’s rock.”

Mulder shouldered past a uniformed guard and squeezed into the

crowded Lorton prison cell. Scully trailed a step behind,

stifling a yawn. Unlike Mulder, she needed more than a five-

year-old X-File to shake the cobwebs from her head at such an

early hour. She needed a second cup of coffee.

While Mulder had chattered non-stop on the drive from

Georgetown to Lorton, Scully had drained a Starbucks’ Latte

Grande and envied her partner’s persistent enthusiasm. They

were about to close a case…or not, if she were to go along

with his latest theory.

“Legend has it, Scully, that a fierce dragon named La

Gargouille lived in the river Seine near Paris,” he had

explained as he drove. “The dragon devoured ships and men

until the village was saved by St. Romanus. After the battle,

the creature was set ablaze. Its body was destroyed, but its

head and neck survived and was mounted on a building.” He

turned to grin at her. “How cool is that?”

“Totally cool, Mulder,” she said without enthusiasm. “But what

does it have to do with the death of Bill Patterson?”

“I’m getting to that. La Gargouille may have become the model

for gargoyles, an attempt by medieval society to embody the

evils of the world into manageable elements. Thing is, evil

isn’t so easily defined…or *con*fined, as the case may be.”

Only two hours earlier, ex-ISU criminal behaviorist Bill

Patterson had been discovered dead in his prison cell with

pictures of gargoyles sketched in blood on the cell’s

cinderblock walls. Official word was Patterson had committed

suicide. Sight unseen, Mulder already disputed the official

word.

“For over 1200 years the grotesque images of gargoyles have

been expressed in stone, clay, wood, oil, charcoal. Born again

and again, the spirit of evil resurrects itself through

tortured human expression, haunting men inwardly so that it

might revisit mankind for eternity.” Mulder’s fingers had

danced with barely restrained energy over the steering wheel as

he spoke.

Scully eyed the bottom of her empty coffee cup. “Your point,

Mulder, please, if there is one.”

“Mark my words, Scully.” The dash lights tinted his face with

a ghoulish glow. “It’s baaaack.”

Now pushing their way through Bill Patterson’s crowded

cell, Mulder and Scully tried to get a closer look at the

body. The room overflowed with agents from the FBI’s

Investigative Support Unit. No surprise. Not that long ago,

Patterson had been an icon in the unit. Heading ISU for more

than two decades, he had practically written the book on behavioral

science. Many of the men combing his cell right now had joined

the Bureau because they wanted to be just like him.

Patterson’s body lay atop the cell’s single bunk, draped with

a sheet. Macabre faces sketched in blood covered all four

walls.

“Agent Roberta Dressler?” Mulder targeted a tall, attractive

brunette taking notes in a back corner.

“Thank you for coming, agents.” Dressler tucked away her pen

and pad. She pinned Mulder with a gray-eyed stare. “Sorry to

get you out of bed so early.”

Following AD Skinner’s instructions, Dressler had called

Scully in Georgetown an hour ago when she couldn’t reach

Mulder at his apartment. Startled from sleep by the ringing

phone, Mulder had grabbed the receiver from Scully’s

nightstand and blurted out his name. Scully’s quiet “damn it”

reminded him too late he wasn’t in his own bed.

Ignoring Dressler’s smirk, Mulder edged closer to the body.

“What can you tell me?”

“Time of death is estimated at around 10:30,” Dressler said.

“May I?” Scully asked. She scraped past Mulder and lifted the

sheet from the corpse, exposing the dead man’s mutilated face.

Two deep knife wounds radiated from the corners of the

victim’s mouth all the way back to his ears. The eye sockets

were both empty. Blood soaked the man’s hair and clothes.

“We’ve seen this before.”

“So I heard. That’s why I called you.” Dressler sidestepped a

crouching photographer to stand beside Mulder. In heels, she

was nearly as tall as he was. “As the investigating agent who

put Patterson in here, I thought you might want to know about

his suicide.”

“Patterson murdered Agent Craig Nemhauser,” Mulder reminded

her. “He tried to kill me, too.”

“I didn’t mean to sound accusatory. Patterson committed a

crime and he deserved to be here.” Dressler’s crimson lips

pursed as she studied the corpse. “But…he didn’t deserve

this.”

“Have you located a weapon?” Scully asked.

Dressler nodded and called to another agent, “Delgado, pass

the knife, will you?”

A stocky, dark-haired man with a permanent five o’clock shadow

produced an evidence bag and handed it to Dressler. Inside the

bag, blood slicked a homemade prison knife.

“Patterson’s been under suicide watch for five years,” Mulder

said. “How did he get something like this?”

“We’re checking on it. His cell was searched on a regular

basis, of course. And Patterson had very little contact with

the general prison population. His mental condition…well,

let’s just say he never made much improvement.”

“I’d like to review his medical records and his psychological

profiles,” Scully said. “And I’d also like to perform the

autopsy.”

“We’re fairly certain Patterson committed suicide.”

“You think the man gouged out his own eyes?” Mulder’s brows

climbed.

“He was mentally ill, Agent Mulder.” Dressler indicated the

ghoulish drawings on the wall. “There are more of those. Let

me show you.” She crossed the cell to sort through a box.

Returning with a handful of sketches, she passed them to

Mulder.

“Deja vu.” He leafed through the stack of drawings,

recognizing the grotesque, devilish faces. Bald. Pointy-eared.

He waggled one at Scully. “Look familiar[DW1]?”

The drawings sent a chill through her. Mulder had recovered

hundreds of similar sketches from John Mostow’s studio after

the serial killer’s arrest, when Patterson had continued the

madman’s killing spree. If you want to know an artist, you

have to look at his art — that was the lesson Bill Patterson

taught young ISU agents. The lesson turned out to be his own

undoing…and very nearly Mulder’s, as well.

“This was no suicide.”

“Mulder…” Scully lowered her voice and leaned close to him.

The overcrowded cell offered little privacy and she wished

they could step into the corridor, away from Dressler’s

watchful eye. “This is a maximum security prison.”

“Ssssoooo…?”

“Who would have access to Patterson? Who would kill him?”

“Not ‘who,’ Scully — ‘what.’ I’m thinking the same evil force

responsible for Mostow’s murders in ’96 is also responsible

for Bill Patterson’s murder last night. It’s returned to pick

up where it left off.”

“Evil force?” Dressler asked, overhearing.

“It killed Patterson and it’ll kill again,” Mulder predicted.

“Really? And how would ‘it’ do that?”

“Maybe by relocating, transferring into another person the

same way it shifted from Mostow to Patterson. It might inhabit

a prison guard right now. Or one of Patterson’s visitors.”

Scully wanted to remind Mulder that Patterson had gone insane

because he had hunted John Mostow for three long years. Every

day and every night he had lived and breathed the horror that

was in Mostow’s head, imagining everything the killer

imagined. When Patterson finally caught Mostow, the violence

didn’t go away; it stayed alive inside him until it drove him

over the edge, turning him into a murderer too. His mental

breakdown had been the result of years of profiling the most

heinous of crimes. The paranormal had played no role in the

murders, then or now.

“Mulder–”

“Prove me wrong, Scully. Autopsy Patterson,” he challenged,

already moving toward the door.

“What will you be doing?”

“Researching these.” He waved the drawings at her before

disappearing into the hall.

Watching him go, Dressler asked Scully, “Does he usually jump

to the most unlikely conclusions?”

“Yes, Agent Dressler…he usually does.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

JOHN MOSTOW’S CELL

DEATH ROW

D.C. CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

“What do you want?” John Mostow cowered in the back of his

cell, as far from the man beyond the bars as possible. He kept

his eyes focused on the floor, avoiding Mulder’s probing

stare.

Mostow had changed little in five years. A bit thinner. Same

close-cropped hair and beaky nose. Same wretched expression.

He’d lost a front tooth due to a combination of decay and a

prison fight. A cut healed on his chin. Sleeplessness shadowed

his eyes.

Mulder let Patterson’s drawings dangle between the bars. He

tapped the topmost sketch.

“Recognize this?”

“Leave me alone.”

“I can’t, John. It’s returned.”

“It never left.” Mostow drove the heels of his hands into his

eyes. His shoulders trembled. He refused to look at the

sketches. “It wasn’t me.”

“It wasn’t you…what?”

“I didn’t draw those.”

“No, you didn’t. But you know what they mean.”

“I…” Mostow’s brow buckled with frustrated fear.

“Why has it come back, John? What does it want?”

Mostow’s hands dropped from his face. He glared across the

cell at Mulder. “You know what it wants. You got inside it!

You felt its hunger. It wants you and it will find you.”

“I *want* it to find me.”

Mostow’s eyes widened. His lips curled with disgust. “That’s

what you say, but you don’t really want it. No man wants such

a monster. Once it has you, it won’t let you go.”

“It let you go.”

“Because it won’t be held prisoner. You’re a fool to think you

can control it.” Mostow turned his back on Mulder, pressed his

cheek to the cinderblock wall. “Leave me alone. There’s

nothing that can be done. It will kill just as it has always

killed. By my hand. By your hand. It doesn’t care.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

QUANTICO MORGUE

Dressed in scrubs and sneakers, Scully leaned over the body of

Bill Patterson.

“William R. Patterson, white male, six-foot-one-inches tall,

age 56, 176 pounds. The deceased has pronounced facial

mutilations…with gashes approximately nine centimeters in

length extending from the corners of the mouth back to both

ears…severing the internal maxillary and temporal branches of

the carotid artery, resulting in death due to massive blood

loss.”

She pressed a finger into the corpse’s left cheek.

“Each incision resulted from a single, deep cut through the

orbicularis oris and the zygomatic and masseter below.”

Moving on, she parted a bloodied eyelid.

“Left and right eyes have been enucleated. Nicks in the

supraorbital ridge remain consistent with the weapon recovered

at the scene.”

This was the same signature mutilation she had seen on

Mostow’s victims and then later on Patterson’s.

“Whoever fights monsters…” she muttered, quoting Nietzsche.

Examining the victim’s hands, she found traces of dried clay

on the palms and beneath the nails. She scraped samples and

bagged them for analysis.

She picked up a scalpel.

“I’ll begin with a Y-incision.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

D.C. CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

LORTON, VIRGINIA

Mulder cracked a sunflower seed between his teeth and fast-

forwarded through the first of a short stack of surveillance

tapes. He sat alone in a small room equipped with a monitor, a

VCR, and little else. The videos documented Lorton inmates and

their visitors in the prison’s visitor’s room.

Each videotape was marked with a date that corresponded to a

sign-in sheet. The lists of signatures filled several binders.

Mulder had begun his search an hour before by skimming the logs,

starting with the most recent and working his way backward,

copying down the dates and names of everyone who had seen

Patterson during his incarceration. He then sorted through the

shelves of videos, pulling any that matched his list.

According to the logs, a representative of the Little Sisters

of Charity paid regular calls to Patterson four times a year

just as they did with all Lorton inmates. Patterson’s wife had

visited once a week for two years. Her calls became more

sporadic after that, until they eventually tapered off

altogether. The same was true of Patterson’s ISU colleagues.

Proteges and Patterson-wannabees called on him intermittently,

including Roberta Dressler and her sidekick Tony Delgado. Even

Mulder had visited — as recently as two weeks ago, after he

had received a letter written on prison stationery. One phrase

had struck a chord with him, compelling him to make the trip

to Lorton and question Patterson face-to-face. “With a snap of

its finger, it makes men lick the greasy floor of hell just to

see its reflection.” Mostow’s exact words, spoken years

before.

Funny thing was, Patterson denied writing the letter. Mulder

left Lorton having learned nothing at all.

Rolling a seed across his tongue, he scrutinized the monitor’s

fuzzy image. The tape — the most recent — included his own

visit.

A Little Sister of Charity appeared opposite Patterson on the

screen. Mulder slowed the tape to take a closer look. He’d

learned the hard way not to trust the Sisters. Linda Bowman

had posed as one of the nuns while visiting her brother Robert

Modell in Lorton back in ’98.

Jesus, that had been a hell of a case. He’d let the killer get

inside his head, and wound up pointing his gun at Scully,

coming closer than he’d ever imagined to shooting her. It had

taken him a long time to shake his feelings of frustration and

fear after that case.

Reaching for another seed, he watched himself take the nun’s

place opposite Patterson on the monitor. The ex-ISU chief

became agitated when Mulder showed him the note. He held up

his hands, palms out, as if pushing both the letter and Mulder

away. Mulder remembered Patterson yelling, “leave me alone,

leave me alone,” over and over again. With no other choice, he

had pocketed the letter. He had stood and turned to go,

casting a shadow across Patterson’s tormented face.

What the hell? He rewound the tape. Played the segment again.

For just a second it almost looked as if… Couldn’t be. He

replayed the tape once more.

Darkened by Mulder’s shadow, Patterson appeared to transform –

– for just a frame or two — into the hideous creature he’d

seen years ago in Mostow’s building. Bald head. Pointy ears.

Clawed hands. Abruptly Patterson returned to normal.

“Eeny meeny, chili beeny.”

Mulder replayed the clip again.

And again.

His cell phone rang and he paused the tape just as the

monster’s image fluttered across Patterson’s startled features.

Pulling his cell from his pocket, he checked the phone’s

display. Scully’s number glowed on the tiny screen.

“Whassup, Scully?” he said into the phone.

“Patterson didn’t kill himself.”

“Do tell.”

“The autopsy showed the angle of the facial cuts was all wrong

for self-mutilation. Other than what appears to be artist’s

modeling clay on the hands and under the fingernails, there

were no prints, hairs or fibers on the body. Toxicology came

back clean.”

“Dust off your Ouija board, Scully.”

“I’m not buying your demonic spirit theory, Mulder. At least

not until we’ve exhausted all the quantifiable possibilities.

Where are you now?”

“Still at Lorton.”

“Have you found anything?”

Mulder squinted at the tape. “Yyyyyes, but it probably doesn’t

fit your definition of quantifiable.”

“Well, I may have something that does.”

“Lay it on me, G-Woman.” Mulder drew an invisible circle with

his index finger around Patterson’s head, frozen beneath a

devil’s mask on the monitor.

“Agent Dressler called. She’s found another body.”

“Same signature?”

“Yep. She wants us at the scene. ASAP. 1465 Hazelwood

Street, Falls Church.”

Ejecting the tape, Mulder stood and grabbed his trenchcoat.

Phone trapped between his ear and shoulder, he pocketed the

video. “I’m on my way.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

LOCATION UNKNOWN

The sink drips. The air is cold.

Poor man. Soooooo frightened. Like a little boy, worried the

bogeyman sleeps beneath his bed at night.

He cringes on the floor, arms raised above his head, wrists

roped to the drainpipe beneath the sink.

Coward.

He is crying and the devil pokes at his tears.

The man’s bare chest hiccups with panic. Goose-flesh stipples

his arms, his legs, turns his nipples into hard, tight points.

Touch the knife there and he bleeds. A crimson drop swells up

out of pink flesh, looking like a jewel, rounded into a

perfect half-sphere of ruby red. The monster sees itself in

the drop’s satin-smooth surface.

Look, look, look.

The inside is outside.

Let’s see what you’re made of, young man. Slit the left cheek.

Slice the right. Listen to the baby wail.

Eyes wide open. I see me when I look at you. My eyes in your

eyes in my eyes in your eyes ad infinitum forever and ever and

ever, amen.

Pop. Pop. We disappear from our view. Your eyes drain like

spilled milk. No use crying. You’re dead.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT II

1465 HAZELWOOD STREET

FALLS CHURCH, VIRGINIA

Entrails and body parts swamped the pavement behind the vacant

warehouse; this had been a living human being as recently as

yesterday. Uniformed officers and plain-clothed agents

clustered around the gore, circling, buzzing. Like blowflies,

Scully thought.

Mulder broke trail through yellow tape and law enforcement, his

badge dangling from an outstretched fist, his trenchcoat

flailing in the November wind. Scully matched him step for

step, puddle for puddle, until the rainwater, bronzed by

flashing ambulance lights and lost blood, turned red beneath

her shoes.

With one graceful, practiced motion, Mulder pocketed his ID and

crouched beside the body.

“Check it out, Scully.” He aimed a finger at the corpse’s

scored face, the exposed cheekbones, the empty eye sockets. “A

face not even a mother could love. That makes two.”

She eyed a deep incision that ran from breastbone to pelvis.

Both the victim’s hands had been severed. One lay next to the

body. The other was missing. “This man wasn’t murdered here,

Mulder. There would be more blood. He must have been

transported. Unless your evil spirit has a valid Virginia

driver’s license, I think we can rule it out.”

Mulder tugged on a latex glove. He lifted the victim’s severed

hand from the pavement and examined the fingers.

“Clay, Scully.”

“Same as Patterson.”

“Yep. I’m thinking we might find another sculpture gallery

somewhere.”

She hoped not. Dismembered body parts swathed in wet clay had

proved to be a little too compelling for Mulder the last time.

Agent Dressler approached, a frown creasing her brow and the

damp breeze badgering her long dark hair. She joined the agents

beside the body. “The victim is Paul Martin,” she said. “He was

an agent in the ISU.”

“An FBI agent?” Scully asked.

“Yes. My partner, several years ago. I don’t need to tell you

how much I want to catch the asshole who did this.”

Mulder set the severed hand back on the ground. “I wonder what

happened to the other hand.”

“It’s possible the killer kept it,” Dressler suggested.

“A trophy?” Mulder stood to face the statuesque agent. “That

deviates from the signature. Mostow and Patterson sliced and

diced but they didn’t keep souvenirs. Maybe you just haven’t

looked hard enough.”

He scanned the edge of the parking lot where Agent Delgado

walked the perimeter with two detectives at his heels.

“Agent Mulder, need I remind you, we aren’t looking for Mostow

or Patterson.”

“What are you looking for?” His eyes traveled to the back of

the warehouse.

“Not what, who–”

Mulder no longer listened. Abandoning Dressler and Scully, he

wandered toward a graffiti-covered door at the back of the

building.

“Your partner has a one track mind. You aren’t buying this evil

spirit nonsense of his, are you, Agent Scully?”

“I’ve come to trust Mulder’s instincts.”

Dressler frowned and faced the wind. “If you don’t mind me

asking, didn’t Agent Mulder wig out during the Mostow case?”

“Agent Mulder’s investigation led to the arrest of a murderer.”

“Yes, but I heard he used some pretty unorthodox methods. Spent

the night in Mostow’s studio, took the murder weapon from

Evidence–”

“Where did you hear that?”

“Bureau grapevine. Never underestimate–”

“Scully!” Across the lot, Mulder stood just inside the

warehouse door. He beckoned the agents with a waggle of two

fingers.

Dressler and Scully broke into a jog. They crossed the lot

quickly and joined Mulder at the open door. He led them inside

and across a wide, dark room. The sound of their footsteps

clattered against the walls as they walked. The empty interior

felt cold and it smelled of machinery oil and undisturbed dust.

Reaching the far wall, Mulder stopped and aimed the beam of his

flashlight at a jumble of ancient wastewater pipes. Mounted

atop one disconnected stack, the victim’s severed hand

protruded as if from a coat sleeve…with its middle finger

extended skyward.

“Think we did something to piss it off?” He spotlighted the

gruesome gesture with his light.

“This can’t be what it looks like.” Scully approached the hand.

“It must be…it must be some sort of anomalous rigor.”

“It’s flipping us the bird, Scully.” He walked a half-circle

around the hand, checking it from all angles.

“Agent Mulder, does this,” — Dressler tilted her head at the

severed hand — “give you any insight into the killer’s

motives?”

“You want a profile?”

“My team is already working on a profile. What I want is your

opinion. Your investigation during the Mostow case nailed

Patterson. Given the similarities in the signature, I called

you because I thought you might have something helpful to

contribute to this case.”

“My *opinion*, Agent Dressler, is that a profile identifies a

personality type…which implies the killer is a person. I

think we’re looking for something more extreme here.”

Dressler huffed with impatience. “You’re not going to say we

should be hunting an evil spirit, are you?”

“You have to stop looking for a man, Agent Dressler. You aren’t

going to catch this thing that way.”

“Exactly how would you suggest we catch him? Get inside his

head?” Dressler stepped closer to Mulder, pushing the limits of

his personal space. “Like Patterson did? Like you did?”

Mulder bristled at her suggestion. “Meaning?”

“Mulder,” — Scully took hold of his sleeve — “We need to

follow standard procedure: examine the victims and profile the

killer.”

“You’re wrong.”

“Mulder–”

“*You* examine the victims, Scully. *You* profile the killer.”

He pulled away from her. Pocketing his flashlight, he turned on

his heel and headed for the exit.

“Mulder, where are you going?”

“To catch this thing — my own way.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

FBI HEADQUARTERS

VIDEO PRODUCTION UNIT

“Back it up a few frames, Jerry.” Mulder hovered over the

technician’s shoulder while the young man rewound the Lorton

surveillance tape in slow motion. “There. Now magnify this

section here.” He tapped the computer screen.

“Yes, sir.” Jerry outlined the area with a dashed marquee.

Three clicks on his keypad and he enlarged the region eight

hundred percent. “It’s pretty dark.”

“Can you lighten it?”

“I can try.” The technician increased the brightness and

adjusted the contrast.

A face emerged from the shadows. Bald. Pointy-eared. Fanged.

The technician twisted in his seat to look over his shoulder at

Mulder. “What in hell?”

“It’s not in hell anymore, Jerry.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

QUANTICO MORGUE

Scully faced the autopsy table, eyes fixed on the Falls Church

victim. The deceased’s two severed hands rested palms down on a

steel tray beside the corpse.

“Paul Martin, white male, five-foot-ten-inches tall, 168

pounds, age 37. External exam reveals pronounced facial

mutilations, disembowelment and dismemberment.”

She fingered the ragged edge of one handless arm.

“Ligature furrows and abraded contusions are present on both

wrists, indicating the victim was tied and struggled before he

died.”

Using steel tweezers, she teased what appeared to be rodent

feces from the backs of the arms, legs and the bottoms of the

feet. She found no evidence of grass stains or mud. Martin had

been made to walk barefoot and lay down naked on a filthy

interior floor.

She bagged the evidence for analysis.

Although not a huge man, Martin was muscular, in good shape.

How had the killer managed to subdue a trained FBI agent? No

weapon had been recovered. Scully examined the facial

lacerations. They were deeper and smoother than the cuts on

Patterson. Opening one eyelid, she studied the empty socket.

“Pronounced scoring of the supraorbital ridge, most likely the

result of a very sharp knife.” The deep, well-defined gouges

had not been made by a dull prison shiv this time.

Scully’s cell phone rang. She stripped off her gloves and

pulled the phone from her lab coat pocket.

“Scully,” she identified herself.

“Scully, it’s me.”

“Where are you, Mulder?”

“On my way to Mostow’s old studio.”

“What for?”

“Scully, what’s the first thing we learned in detective

school?”

“Detective school?”

“Killers always return to the scene of the crime.”

“Mulder, that’s not true.”

“It isn’t? Coulda sworn I got that question right on my final

exam.”

“Mulder, John Mostow won’t be returning to the scene of any

crime; he’s still in jail.”

“But his evil spirit isn’t.”

Irritated by her partner’s single-mindedness, Scully massaged

an ache at the bridge of her nose. “Don’t you think our time

would be better spent examining the hard evidence at hand?”

“Do we have any?”

“Yes, we do. Mulder, does your reluctance to profile this

killer have anything to do with Patterson and his methods?”

“Scully, we both know that the statistical generalizations and

experiential theorizing of profiling, while sometimes helpful,

are incomplete and can often mislead an investigation, even

encourage investigative laziness. When we think we have all of

the answers, we collect only evidence that fits those answers,

and we erroneously think that a thorough investigation is no

longer requisite at all.”

“Isn’t that exactly what you’re doing now, Mulder? You claim

to have the answers and it’s making you turn a blind eye to

the physical evidence, the victimology, and the crime scene as

the primary behavioral and motivational documentation. Those

are the elements that will illuminate the offender’s

motivation. Once you discover the motive, you find the

killer.”

“I’ve seen this thing, Scully. I’ve been inside its head. I

don’t need a profile to find it.”

“Mulder–”

“After you’ve finished the autopsy, do me a favor, will you? Pick

up Mostow’s sketches from Evidence and bring them back to my place.”

Those damn drawings. Five years ago, Mulder had wallpapered

his apartment with those sketches. Studying them, Mostow’s

madness had threatened to engulf him, sinking him deeper and

deeper into the serial killer’s perverse mind.

“Mulder, are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Scully. I’ll meet you later.”

“Mul–”

He’d ended the call, cutting her off.

Pocketing her phone, she turned to face the cadaver.

Maybe they should step away from this case, let Dressler solve

it rather than risk Mulder’s sanity again. Could he walk to the

edge of madness twice and not fall in?

“Mulder, I hope you know what the hell you’re doing.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

JOHN MOSTOW’S STUDIO

1222 SOUTH DAKOTA STREET

WASHINGTON, D.C.

Other than the bare walls and the empty back room, Mostow’s

ramshackle studio looked much as it had the last time Mulder

visited. After the murders, the building had stood vacant, a

“For Sale” sign nailed to the outside. No one had been

interested in purchasing or renovating the derelict. The

studio had been left untouched, with the exception of the

items related to the case — the drawings, the clay

sculptures, the miscellaneous body parts. These had been

collected for evidence. A strip of crime scene tape still

fluttered at the studio door.

Dust and rat droppings coated the floor in the main room.

Boxes of cereal and bags of chips had been gnawed and left

empty on the counters. The rumpled bed still waited unmade in

a corner.

In the back room, Craig Nemhauser’s blood permanently

discolored the studio floor. Mulder crouched over the black

stain and ran a finger over the dried gore. He remembered

Mostow’s cat lapping the puddle of fresh blood, drawing his

attention to Patterson’s final victim.

Recent footprints tracked across the stain, disturbing the

dust and the rat droppings. At least two distinct shoe sizes,

both large enough to be men.

Mulder rose, paced the perimeter of the studio. He ducked into

the cold bathroom where water dripped from a rusty faucet into

a cracked sink. The room smelled sour. Mulder pulled out his

flashlight and pointed its beam into the shadowy corners. His

light sent a knot of cockroaches scuttling for cover. He

followed one as it crisscrossed the concrete floor.

Jesus. The floor was covered with blood. Lots of blood. And

something else.

Mulder squatted and inspected the dark puddle by swiping a

finger through it. He rubbed the substance between his thumb

and forefingers. It was sticky. He brought it to his nose.

A wash of bile stung the back of his throat when he realized

he sniffed a congealing mixture of fresh blood and vomit. He

stood, wiping his hand on his pants.

Moving away from the gore, he swung his flashlight around the

room. His beam revealed a pile of damp clothes blocking the

drain of a makeshift shower.

He approached the pile. If Scully were here, she’d chide him

for disturbing evidence. He lifted a sport coat off the top.

Water drizzled from its sleeves and Paul Martin’s badge fell

from the breast pocket, hitting the mound of clothes below

with a wet slap. A little more fishing produced the agent’s

sidearm. Mulder dug deeper. Two pairs of men’s pants, two

dress shirts, two neckties, another suit coat. Another badge.

Shit. This one belonged to a Special Agent John Perry, also

from the Bureau’s ISU.

Mulder pocketed both officers’ badges and weapons. He left the

shoes and the clothing where they were. Taking a last look

around, he caught his own reflection in the mirror above the

sink. A horizontal crack in the glass appeared to run from the

corner of his mouth to his ear. Over his left shoulder he

spotted the ghoulish face of the monster he’d seen five years

ago.

Bald. Thorny-eared. The thing grinned at him, exposing a

glistening row of sharp teeth.

Spinning, Mulder drew his weapon.

The monster vanished beyond the door, its retreating footsteps

echoing through the studio. Mulder lunged after it, following

the sound of thudding feet through the main room and out into

the corridor.

Mulder sprinted down the hall. The monster was nowhere in

sight, but he felt certain it had come this way. Trusting his

instincts, he mounted the stairs at the end of the corridor,

two at a time, and jogged quickly to the second floor catwalk.

Footsteps hammered on the stairs at the opposite end of the

walk.

He ran toward the sound.

Skidding into the stairwell, Mulder clipped the railing with

his elbow. The impact sent a jolt of pain sizzling down his

arm and caused his gun to somersault from his hand. It bounced

over the stair rail and fell, landing with a clatter on the

cement — two floors below.

“Shit.”

He grabbed the .380 from his ankle holster and charged up the

stairs.

On the third-floor landing, he stopped and held his breath to

listen for the monster’s footfalls. Nothing. Nothing but his

own heart battering his eardrums.

Which way had it gone? Down the corridor or up to the roof?

Fifty-fifty chance.

Deciding to continue to the roof, he climbed the final flight

of stairs.

He burst through the outer door and squinted into the setting

sun. Blinded, he stiffened his arms and swung his weapon left

to right. He dodged to one side, trying to see through the

glare.

Then he smelled it.

A terrible stench, like rotting eggs or sulfur.

Where was it?

A knife flashed. It sliced the fragile skin at his temple. The

sting sent him reeling backward. Blood streamed from the wound

and swamped his right eye. He tried to aim his gun but

couldn’t locate a target.

A scorching breath of air seared the back of his neck.

When he turned, he found himself face-to-face with the

grinning monster.

Like a medieval gargoyle, it gawked at him with granite eyes.

It stood less than a foot away, and although it appeared to be

made of stone or clay, it moved as if flesh and bone. In its

clawed hand, it gripped a silver-handled knife. Blood — his

blood — painted the knife’s blade.

The sun dipped below the skyline, casting the roof in shadow.

Mulder’s trenchcoat slapped in the cold wind. Blood rained

from his jaw, each bead turning to spray in the gusting air.

He raised his gun. Aimed at the gargoyle’s stony chest.

The monster opened its mouth, its lips stretching impossibly

wide around its jagged teeth. A hair-raising laugh poured from

its throat and its fiery breath rolled over Mulder, singeing

his face. Blinking against the corrosive fumes, Mulder lifted

his hand to protect his eyes.

The terrible heat rattled past.

Mulder lowered his arm.

The devil had disappeared.

Three strides brought Mulder to the fire escape, which was

little more than a ladder welded to the side of the building.

He looked over the edge. The ladder met with a landing at the

floor below, where a set of stairs zigzagged to the ground.

He swung out onto the ladder. Blood still streamed from his

face, staining his shirt and dripping downward between his

feet. He climbed halfway down the ladder and then jumped with

a stomach-churning clank onto the iron landing below.

Crouching, he looked down through the metal grate. He felt

dizzy. Not from the height but from loss of blood. Fingering

the wound at his temple, he allowed a second or two to pass

before he attempted to stand.

Where had the damn monster gone?

Weak-kneed, he stood and rattled the third floor door handle.

Wet clay coated the knob. The door was locked. Should he take

the time to pick the lock or should he climb down to the

ground and search the building from the bottom up? Calling for

backup would be a waste of time — the monster would be long

gone before help arrived.

Shit, it was cold.

He decided to intercept the creature from below.

Teeth chattering, he descended the fire escape at a trot. His

head ached where he’d been cut. The steps blurred beneath his

hurrying feet, came into focus, and then blurred again. On the

second floor landing, he slowed and tried to control his

lightheadedness by bending, hands on his knees.

“Shit.” Too much time. He was going to lose the damn thing.

Sucking in a lungful of frosty air, he jogged down the last of

the steps. When he jumped to the ground, his knees buckled. He

fell to the pavement, hitting his head hard. Stretched on his

stomach in the alley, Mulder lost consciousness.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

Lying down on the job?

Watch out! Whoever fights monsters should see to it that he

does not become a monster. Good advice, yes?

I’ll be back for you tomorrow. Or maybe the next day.

Other fish to fry tonight. Other fair-haired boys to fillet.

Eeny, meeny, miney, my. Catch an agent in a lie. If he

hollers, make him cry. One jab, two jabs…who’s next to die?

*I* am the abyss, Agent Mulder, and I am looking into you.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

2630 HEGAL PLACE, APT. 42

ALEXANDRIA, VIRGINIA

9:23 P.M.

Keys jangling, Scully let herself into Mulder’s apartment.

With the exception of the fish tank, the place was dark. And

the phone was ringing.

Scully deposited Mostow’s drawings on the coffee table. She

hurried to the phone, picked up the receiver and identified

herself to the caller.

“Agent Scully?” The voice at the other end sounded confused.

“This is Agent Dressler. I was…I was expecting Agent

Mulder.”

Me, too, Scully thought. She’d been trying to reach him on his

cell phone for the last two hours. Tucking the phone between

her shoulder and ear, she shed her coat. “He’s not here.”

“Oh…”

“Is there something I can help you with, Agent?” Scully

prompted Dressler.

“We’ve found another victim. A…another colleague of mine.

Special Agent John Perry. He is…he *was* assistant to ISU

Chief Frank Wilcox.”

Jesus, another ISU agent. These victims were not the anonymous

young men Mostow had preferred.

“Where?”

“A parking garage in Arlington.”

“Same signature?” Scully sank onto the couch. She leafed

through Mostow’s drawings, spread a few across the table.

Dozens of ghoulish faces scowled up at her, sketched in

pencil, ink, charcoal, even blood.

“Yes. Both arms were amputated, too. And his head was…Jesus,

the bastard cut his fucking head off. Filled the mouth with

some sort of clay.”

Scully closed her eyes, shutting out the horrible faces of

Mostow’s drawings.

“Do you want me to come down to the scene?”

“No, the body’s already on its way to Quantico.” Dressler

sounded tired. “What I want, Agent Scully, is to catch this

damn killer. I’d appreciate anything you or Agent Mulder could

do to facilitate that.”

“We’re on it.” Scully tried to sound more confident than she

felt. She worried again about Mulder. Where was he?

Dressler hung up and Scully considered what to do next. Return

to Quantico. Wait for Mulder. Call the crime lab.

She dialed the lab.

“Hey, Jen. It’s Dana. Got anything for me?”

“Good news and not-so-good news.”

Scully leaned into the leather cushions. Toeing off her shoes,

she placed her feet on the coffee table, careful to stay clear

of Mostow’s drawings.

“Give me the not-so-good news first.”

“The rodent feces you sent over are from an ordinary, run-of-

the-mill Rattus norvegicus, found throughout the city and the

continental U.S. Mixed in with the rat droppings, I found

cockroach legs, antennae, shell casings. Nothing unusual about

that, really. Want my expert opinion?”

“Always.”

“Your killer needs a maid service.”

Scully smiled, despite her frustration with the case. “What’s

the good news?”

“I discovered a couple of microscopic flakes of dried blood in

your sample. They didn’t match the victim’s type.”

“Can you run an RFLP?”

“No, the sample is too small. I can try a PCR, but as you

know, PCR tests are extremely sensitive to contaminating DNA

at the crime scene. And considering all the rat droppings…”

“Run it anyway. What was the type?”

“Your victim was A-positive. The sample was O-negative.”

“Thanks, Jen. Let me know if you come up with anything on the

PCR.”

“Will do,” the lab technician agreed and hung up.

Scully rose from the couch and crossed to Mulder’s desk. She

powered up his computer and punched in his password of the

week. “STEPPINGSTONE.” The choice had come from a recent

conversation between the two of them…about their romantic

involvement, of all things — a subject they usually avoided.

A chance after-hours meeting with AD Skinner’s secretary at

Pete’s Grill spurred the discussion. Caught in public with

fingers intertwined, Mulder had snaked away his hand and

waited for Kim to leave before apologizing to Scully. He

reminded her that the Bureau’s good ol’ boys tended to come

down particularly hard on female agents who slept with their

partners and he didn’t want her to suffer the inevitable

insults. He said he already knew from personal experience how

it felt to wear a millstone of mockery. He didn’t want her

reduced to a stereotype by a bunch of catty bullpen gossips or

judgmental superiors — she was too fine an agent.

“They’ll accuse you of sleeping your way to the top, Scully,”

he had said.

“The top?” She’d laughed. “Is ‘Spooky’ Mulder a step *up* the

corporate ladder?”

He had seen her point and laughed, too; she was more apt to be

ridiculed for tossing away her career on a misguided pleasure

ride with the company crackpot than with trying to move up the

metaphorical food chain.

“I-I-I-I’m not your steppin’ stone,” he had crooned the old

Monkees’ tune and then gave her hand a quick squeeze —

beneath the table.

Using the password, Scully logged onto the Internet and

initiated a search for “gargoyles.” She settled into a chair.

Her Web search revealed several dozen sites. She selected a

link to the University of North Carolina and scanned the page.

**…an inordinate number of gargoyles have wide, open mouths

with protruding tongues — a symbol of devouring giants. Among

the most hideous faces are those that are, literally, pulling

the face with both hands, stretching the mouth, an act called

“girning,” a threatening gesture, which serves to remind us

that we are vulnerable to forces larger than ourselves.**

Many of Mostow’s drawings depicted these open-mouthed

gargoyles.

The killer widened his victims’ mouths, too, with the slash of

his knife.

Scully knew from VICAP statistics that serial killers fell

into one of four broad categories: visionaries, missionaries,

hedonists, and power seekers.

Mostow had been a “visionary,” acting in response to voices in

his head, receiving instructions from them to justify and

legitimize his acts of murder.

Patterson had fallen into the “missionary” category; he had

felt responsible for purifying society by expelling its

undesirable components — an extension of his job at ISU.

Pleasure, often including sexual satisfaction, was the reward

for hedonists, whose crimes tended to be the most sadistic. So

far, none of these murders exhibited any sign of sexual

assault.

Power seekers, the final category, desired to control the life

and death of others to such a degree that it served as an

intrinsic motive to murder.

The man who killed Paul Martin, John Perry, and maybe Bill

Patterson, could easily fit into any one of these categories.

Or none of them. He already fell outside the “normal” profile.

Most serial killers targeted weaker victims — or victims they

perceived as weak — women, children, the elderly. This killer

had murdered three FBI agents, all powerful men. Did that mean

he perceived them as weak, too?

Perhaps murdering strong, capable men added to the killer’s

perverse pleasure, inflating his own opinion of himself.

Unlike Mostow and Patterson, he apparently didn’t feel the

need to sketch pictures of gargoyles. Outside of Patterson’s

cell, not a single drawing had been found.

Maybe this killer didn’t want to keep his demons away.

Damn it, where was Mulder? Profiling was his bailiwick, not

hers.

Scully scrolled down the page. One contorted stone face after

the next rolled by.

A thud sounded at Mulder’s front door. Scully reached for her

weapon.

Hearing the jingle of keys, she relaxed a bit. It must be

Mulder. Finally.

The door swung inward and Mulder stumbled across the

threshold. At the sight of fresh stitches on his forehead,

Scully rose to meet him.

“Mulder, what happened?” She took his arm and guided him to

the couch. His fingers were frigid and his gait unsteady. His

eyes appeared unfocused. “Where have you been?”

“Hospital.” His hand lifted to his brow.

“So I see.” She tugged his cold fingers away from the wound so

she could inspect it. “Sit,” she ordered.

He obeyed, dropping to the couch.

Eight even sutures dotted his temple.

“How did you get cut?”

“I saw it, Scully.” His eyes settled on Mostow’s drawings.

“It?”

“The monster. It exists. I saw it.”

“Where?”

“Mostow’s studio.”

This can’t be happening, she thought, not again. Running off

on his own, refusing to answer his phone, insisting he saw

demons and ghouls and evil spirits.

**You still haven’t told me what you were doing in Mostow’s

studio, Mulder.**

**I was working.**

**At 3:30 in the morning? I haven’t seen or spoken to you in

almost two days. You haven’t been returning my calls–**

**This thing exists, Scully. It’s real.**

**It? What are you talking about?**

**Whatever keeps killing those young men.**

**Mostow killed those men, Mulder, and out of some sick

alliance, some other person is continuing where he left off.**

**Whoever attacked me wasn’t a person.**

Of course, in the end Mulder had been wrong. The killer had

been a person — Bill Patterson, driven mad by the very

monsters he chased.

“Tell me what happened, Mulder.” She sat beside him. Combing

through his hair with her fingers, she inspected his skull for

signs of further injury. She discovered a nasty welt where his

head had hit the pavement.

“A man’s character is his fate, don’t you think, Scully? It’s

not a choice but a calling. Sometimes the weight of this

burden…” His voice faded off, distracted by the images on

the coffee table.

“Mulder, what are you talking about?” She held a finger up in

front of his face. “Focus, Mulder.” She tried to draw his

attention away from Mostow’s drawings. “Did they x-ray you?

Check for concussion?”

He continued to stare past her.

In frustration she gathered the drawings into a pile and

placed them face down on the table.

“They would come alive at nighttime, Scully, while their

protectees were asleep. They would fly over their territories

to stand guard. At dawn, they would return to their places of

rest on the rooftops.”

“Who, Mulder?”

“Gargoyles.” He slouched into the cushions. Leaning his head

back, he closed his eyes. “Evil can approach and sometimes win

out over us, Scully. We are not immune.”

“Mulder–”

“We need protection.”

“Mulder, you’ve been injured. You’re tired–”

His eyes flew open. “I *saw* it, Scully!” He dug into his

pockets. “It left these behind.” He withdrew the two guns he’d

found. He placed them in his lap and then fished out the IDs.

“Am I making these up?” he challenged[DW3].

She took the IDs. Paul Martin. John Perry.

Mulder caressed one of the guns, tracing a crooked path over

the grip.

Scully gasped when he suddenly lifted the weapon and pointed

the barrel upward into his jaw. His finger curled around the

trigger.

“It let me go, Scully. Twice. Why?”

“I…I don’t know.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Mulder,

please…” She held out her hand for the weapon.

Head shaking, he looked miserable. She watched his Adam’s

apple glide against the gun’s barrel as he swallowed.

“Mulder, give me the gun.”

He turned red-rimmed eyes on her. And offered her the weapon.

She slid it from his light grasp. Plucking the second gun from

his lap, she carried them both to the desk where she placed

them, side-by-side, next to the computer. With a click of the

mouse, she closed the browser window. The hideous photos

vanished, leaving only a blank, blue screen.

Should she demand he give her his own guns, too? He looked

ready to fall asleep.

“It murdered them in the bathroom.” Mulder’s eyes closed once

more, his face tilted ceiling-ward.

“At Mostow’s?”

“Mmm hmm.” His jaw fell slack. A soft snore vibrated from his

throat.

Scully went to him. She studied the stripes of dried blood

still marking his cheek. A purple-black bruise mottled his

right eye where he’d been cut. The stitches at his hairline

puckered his raw skin. His vulnerability made her chest ache.

She unfolded the Indian blanket that decorated the back of the

couch and gently laid it over him. His eyelids fluttered but

he didn’t wake.

Returning to the phone, Scully dialed Agent Dressler’s number.

Watching Mulder sleep, she told Dressler what little she knew

about his discovery at Mostow’s studio.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT III

MULDER’S APARTMENT

The phone rang, jarring Scully from sleep. She was startled to

find herself in Mulder’s living room, curled in the chair that

faced his couch. Mulder slept stretched on the sofa beneath

his Navajo blanket.

The phone didn’t wake him. His dark lashes rested without

moving against pale cheeks. The bruise on his brow had

swallowed his entire right eye. Protecting the wound in the

crook of one arm, he still wore his trenchcoat and shoes.

Scully ignored the ringing phone and rose stiffly to check

him. Her neck and back ached from sleeping in the chair. She

chided herself for not going to his bed instead, but her worry

had anchored her to his side.

The phone stopped ringing.

She bent and pressed her palm to his brow. He burned with a

low-grade fever.

She was about to search his medicine cabinet for Ibuprofen

when her cell phone rang. The high-pitched trill startled

Mulder and he opened his eyes.

“Sorry,” she apologized and retrieved her cell from her coat

across the room. “Scully,” she said into the phone.

“This is Agent Dressler. There’s been another murder.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

1222 SOUTH DAKOTA STREET

WASHINGTON, D.C.

6:20 A.M.

Scully led the way through the long, cold building, retracing

a familiar path to Mostow’s studio. Mulder trailed her,

uncharacteristically reticent and trying to hide the fact that

he shivered from his fever. Neither of them had bothered to

change their clothes. It seemed ludicrous to shower and dress

before going to such an odious place. Even the air here felt

contaminated by the killer’s depravity.

Agent Delgado, looking a little green around the gills, met

them at Mostow’s studio door.

“Body’s on the roof,” was all he said, pointing limply upward.

“This way,” Mulder murmured. His palm steered Scully toward

the stairs. Delgado shadowed them down the corridor.

They walked without talking. Up the stairs. Along the catwalk.

More stairs.

The feeble glow of dawn greeted them when they stepped out

onto the roof. The air was icy cold. An investigative team

worked in silence, spread out from one end of the roof to the

other, a distance of about one hundred yards.

“Oh, God…my God.”

Nothing Scully had seen — in the field or in the morgue —

prepared her for the debauchery she faced on the roof of

Mostow’s building. Mulder spun on his heel, turning his back

on the atrocity to stare at the brightening sky. Delgado

loitered at the door, eyes on his wingtips.

Scully walked stiff-legged, palm pressed to her mouth, picking

her way past silent ISU agents bent at their tasks. She

followed a course of blood and bone at her feet. The placement

of body parts reminded her of a plane wreck, with

unrecognizable bits and pieces scattered over an unimaginable

distance. The level of violence staggered her.

She paused when she encountered what remained of the victim’s

head. Signature knife wounds ran from the corners of the mouth

to the ears…which had been sliced away. The eyes were gone.

The scalp removed. A bullet hole pierced the back of the

skull.

Dressler joined Scully. She nodded at the decapitated head.

“The victim was Frank Wilcox,” she said, her voice unsteady.

Scully’s eyes widened. “ISU Chief?”

“Yes. We found his clothes, his badge, downstairs.”

Jesus. This…this could have been Mulder.

She glanced over her shoulder at him.

He paced the edge of the roof, still watching the sky. Frosty

air sifted from his lungs, floating heavenward with each

gulping breath.

“We also found this.” Dressler held up an evidence bag

containing a SIG P228.

It looked like Mulder’s gun.

Scully glanced at him again. Did he have his gun on him?

“Excuse me.” She abandoned Dressler and headed for Mulder.

Sensing her approach, he turned to face her.

“Why did it let me go?” he asked when she stood beside him at

the edge of the roof. He shivered openly now, no longer caring

if she saw him tremble. “Why did it kill this man instead of

me?”

“I don’t know, Mulder.”

“I think I do.” His voice faded to a raspy whisper. “It sees

itself when it looks at me.”

“Mulder–”

“Mostow said it wants to see its own reflection.” He ran his

hand through his hair. His eyes shone overly bright with

fever.

“What are you saying, Mulder? That you’re evil?”

“It’s looking for condemned souls like itself, the evil born

in each of us. We’re all repositories for our own dark fears

and horrific imaginations.”

“Stop it.”

“Scully, it is what it is.”

“Don’t do this.” She stilled his fidgety hands with her own.

His skin was fiery, despite the morning chill. “Step away from

the case, Mulder. Now.”

“I can’t. It won’t let me.”

“You talk as if the killer is doing this, murdering these men,

to get to you.”

“That’s exactly what it’s doing.”

“Mulder…” She paused to steady her voice. “Mulder, are you

wearing your weapon?”

He reached beneath his coat and felt for his gun.

“No, I…I dropped it last night. In the stairwell. I chased

the monster up to the roof and–”

The clack of heels silenced him. Dressler cleared her throat.

“You saw the killer?” She studied the bruise circling his eye.

“Can you describe him?”

A humorless laugh chuffed from Mulder’s lungs. “Yes, but you

won’t believe me.”

“Agent Mulder, if you know anything that will help us with

this investigation, I’m all ears.”

Mulder squinted at the tall agent, gauging her sincerity, and

then shook his head. “Your refusal to accept the truth is

blinding you to the facts, Agent Dressler.”

The gray-eyed woman met his stare. “I’m not blind to the fact

that it was you who led my team to this crime scene. I’m also

not blind to your current condition.” She tilted her head at

his blood-soaked clothes and swollen eye. Holding up her

evidence bag, she asked, “Is this your gun?”

He looked at the weapon and slowly nodded. “I think so.”

She pocketed the gun. “Agent Mulder, why don’t you stop hiding

behind a smoke screen of paranormal mumbo-jumbo and tell the

truth. What happened up here last night?”

Confusion clouded his face. “You aren’t implying that I…?”

He looked past her at the widespread gore.

“I know you visited Patterson at Lorton several weeks ago. I

checked the logs last night.” She stepped forward, shrinking

the space that separated them. “Strange thing is, when I went

to view the tape, I couldn’t find it. You wouldn’t happen to

know where it might have gone, would you, Agent Mulder?”

His gaze fell away. “It’s at VPU. I left it with Jerry.”

She nodded. “I have a theory about this case, Agent Mulder.

Care to hear it?”

“Yes.” He raised his eyes to look at her.

“I think the only specters here are the ones that haunt you —

the memories of your transfer from the ISU years ago and your

failure to live up to Patterson’s expectations. I think you

presumed to be Patterson’s next golden boy, but he passed you

by. That burned you. It still does.”

“That’s crazy.”

“Exactly my point.” She licked crimson lips. “Agent Scully

called me last night and told me you returned to your

apartment with the badges and guns of Agents Martin and

Perry.”

“I found them here, downstairs in the bathroom.”

“Yes, but how did you know to come here?”

“I didn’t. I was following a hunch.”

“Well, I followed a hunch, too.” Her stare was unblinking. “I

called the SCI-Crime Lab last night on my way here. Do you

know what they told me?”

“No.” The word passed almost without sound from his dried

lips. Perspiration slicked his forehead and cheeks.

Scully wondered where Dressler was going with this. The rat

droppings, the blood — what did they have to do with Mulder?

“The lab analyzed a sample of blood recovered from Paul

Martin’s body. The test showed the blood was O-negative.

That’s your type, isn’t it, Agent Mulder?”

It was, but–

“Forty-six percent of the U.S. population has type O blood,”

Scully said on his behalf.

“True. That’s why I’m curious to receive the results of the

PCR.”

Mulder chafed beneath Dressler’s critical watch. “Are you

arresting me?”

“Not yet, but I’d appreciate your cooperation while we wait

for the test results. I’d like you to come back to

headquarters with me.”

Mulder shook his head. “You’re wasting time, Agent Dressler.

We need to be looking for the killer…the *real* killer.”

“Mulder…” Scully hesitated. He wasn’t going to like what she

was about to say. “Maybe…maybe you should do as she asks.”

“Scully?” His frown told her he felt betrayed by her alignment

with Dressler.

“Look, Mulder. You’re hurt and you’re ill–”

“I’m fine.”

“You are not fine. Go with Dressler. I’ll take care of things

here.”

“Scully–”

“Go,” she insisted. “I’ll find the truth.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

INVESTIGATIVE SUPPORT UNIT

AGENT DRESSLER’S OFFICE

QUANTICO

“Have a seat, Agent Mulder.”

He wanted to remain standing — as a show of defiance — but

the truth was he felt ready to collapse, so he chose one of

two chairs that faced Dressler’s desk and sat.

Dressler hung up her coat.

Agent Delgado loitered just inside the closed door. His

purpose was to keep out angry ISU agents who wanted their

colleagues’ killer behind bars. The rumor that “Spooky” Mulder

might be guilty of murder had traveled through the department’s

grapevine like the spark on a lit fuse. Before Mulder entered

the building, everyone from the janitor to the top brass had

already heard the accusation.

Mulder’s cockiness and arrogance had earned him few friends

during his tenure in ISU; many of the Unit’s agents still

carried a grudge. Fresh from the Academy, Mulder’s disregard

for the opinions of his fellow agents, as well as those of his

superiors, rankled even after thirteen years.

Guarding the door, Delgado whittled at his teeth with a

toothpick. His pretended nonchalance irritated the heck out of

Mulder.

Hell, everything irritated Mulder about this situation.

To be accused–

“Tell me about last night, Agent Mulder,” Dressler said. She

smoothed a nonexistent wrinkle from her skirt and sat at her

desk. “How did you get that cut on your head?”

“I…” What could he tell her? That an evil spirit attacked

him? She already considered him crazy.

A row of grisly crime scene photos lined her desktop and drew

his eye. Martin and Perry — hacked to bits.

“You think I did that?” He thrust his chin at the photos.

“I think that’s a more plausible explanation than your

possession theory.”

He shook his head. “You’re wrong.”

“We’ll see. The lab will be calling with the PCR results soon.

The test will prove whether or not the blood found on Paul

Martin’s corpse is yours.” She steepled her fingers and leaned

back in her chair. “Do you know a good lawyer, Agent Mulder?”

“The PCR will prove nothing. It’s entirely possible my blood

contaminated the scene a priori,” he argued. “I was cut five

years ago in John Mostow’s studio — by Bill Patterson. The

victim could have picked up traces of my blood from the

floor.”

“It’s possible. How do you think the jury will see it at the

trial?”

“This will never go that far.” He shook his head. The movement

caused a stomach-churning ache to shoot from his swollen eye

straight to the back of his skull. “I didn’t kill those men.”

“Then why steal the Lorton surveillance tape?”

“I didn’t steal it.” Mulder feared he might throw up. His back

and neck burned with fever; his fingers felt numb with cold.

“Did you ask permission to borrow the tape? According to

Lorton–”

“No, I didn’t ask permission. I just–”

“Stole it.”

“*Borrowed* it.”

“I see very little distinction between the two.”

The phone rang. Dressler glanced at the caller ID.

“That’s the lab. Anything you want to say, Agent Mulder,

before I take this call? A confession could help you.”

He pressed his lips together and shook his head.

Dressler picked up the phone. She nodded while she listened.

Her gray eyes never left Mulder’s face. She ended her

conversation with a thank you and an order for a copy of the

report to be sent to her office ASAP.

“Well?” Mulder asked when Dressler hung up the phone.

“Agent Mulder, I’m placing you under arrest for murder.” She

stood and signaled Delgado. “You have the right to remain

silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a

court of law. You have the right to be speak to an

attorney…”

Delgado tossed his toothpick into the trash. Pulling handcuffs

from his coat pocket, he crossed the room to Mulder’s chair. A

frown thinned his lips. While Dressler continued the Miranda,

he yanked Mulder to his feet and cuffed him.

“You’re making a mistake,” Mulder insisted. “You have

nothing.”

“I disagree.” Dressler narrowed her eyes. “I’ve got plenty.

One…” — she held up a finger — “you stole a surveillance

tape from Lorton prison that showed your visit with Bill

Patterson just weeks before his death. Two…” — another

finger went up — “you visited Mostow’s studio last night at

the approximate time Frank Wilcox was murdered. Three…” —

she extended a third finger — “you returned to your apartment

with an unexplained cut on your head and Martin and Perry’s

guns and badges in your possession. Four… — she held out

all but her thumb — “your service weapon was found at the

scene. It’s been fired, Agent Mulder. And the deceased has a

bullet hole in the back of his decapitated head. And finally,

five…” — she opened her entire hand — “traces of your

blood were discovered on Martin’s body. Need I remind you, it

was your own partner who performed the autopsy and collected

the forensic evidence?”

“That’s all circumstantial. What about motive? What possible

reason would I have for killing three ISU agents?”

“Four agents.”

“Four?”

“Don’t forget Patterson. You said it yourself, Agent Mulder:

Patterson’s death was no suicide. I’m finally agreeing with

you.”

Dressler came around her desk and stepped directly in front of

him. “Agent Mulder, I think you’ve followed Bill Patterson’s

footsteps straight to the loony bin. I think you’re

copycatting his murders and you’re responsible for the deaths

of four men.”

“You’re wrong, Dressler. You couldn’t be more wrong.”

Delgado opened the office door. “Want me to transport him?”

“No, thanks, Tony. I’ll drive him myself.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

QUANTICO MORGUE

The decapitated head of ISU Chief Frank Wilcox gaped at Scully

from a nearby table tray. Beside it, a shallow basin contained

what was left of the Chief’s butchered remains.

Wilcox’s mouth, like Perry’s, had been stuffed with clay,

forcing the jaws open and plugging the throat. A bullet had

entered his head from the back, tearing through the parietal

lobe and lodging in the clay just behind the superior

maxillary. Scully had removed the bullet more than an hour ago

and sent it down to ballistics.

Earlier, Dressler had argued against Scully performing

autopsies on either Wilcox or Perry. She claimed Scully’s

objectivity was unlikely, given that Mulder was under

suspicion for their murders. At Scully’s request, Skinner

intervened. He had okayed her involvement, telling Dressler

that Mulder was innocent until proven otherwise and that

Scully’s professionalism was not under suspicion.

The AD’s decision appeared to infuriate Dressler, but she

backed down, conceding to Skinner without another word. Her

quick surrender surprised Scully. Dressler hadn’t played her

ace: her suspicion of the agents’ romantic relationship. Her

reticence allowed Scully to return to the morgue.

Hands thrust into Perry’s chest cavity, Scully checked his

lungs.

“Evidence of bronchial occlusion indicates the mouth was

packed with clay while the victim was still alive. The

presence of blood in the lungs suggests the clay was

introduced into the oral cavity only after the face was cut,

causing the victim to inhale both blood and clay before

dying.”

Jesus, this killer was a sadistic son-of-a-bitch. Or a madman.

Scully knew from VICAP statistics that most serial killers

were not insane. Yet it was hard to reconcile what she saw

here with the acts of any sane person.

Of course, Mulder would insist this wasn’t the work of a

person at all.

The phone rang and Scully set down her scalpel. She removed

one bloody glove and answered the phone.

“Hello, Dana; it’s Jen,” the technician said. “I’m probably

gonna get in trouble over this, but I thought you should

know.”

“Know what?”

“I just ran into Dan.”

“From ballistics?”

“Yes. He told me the bullet you recovered from Frank Wilcox’s

head…it was your partner’s.”

“Why didn’t Dan call me himself?”

“He said he was under orders.”

“Who’s orders?”

Scully knew the answer even before hearing it.

“Agent Roberta Dressler.”

x-x-x-x-x-x-

EN ROUTE TO LORTON CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

“These cuffs aren’t necessary.” Mulder glared at Dressler from

the back seat of her car.

She glanced at him in the rearview mirror. “Standard

procedure, Agent Mulder. I think you know that.”

“Was it standard procedure to parade me through the bullpen?

Or was that for your own entertainment?”

“I don’t find anything about this case entertaining.”

She steered onto the freeway. Mid-morning traffic filled all

four lanes.

Mulder heaved a sigh. His march through ISU had created quite

a spectacle. All the agents he’d managed to tick off during

his tenure in the Unit — which appeared to be most of them —

vacated their offices to witness his humiliation.

“Look at that,” — someone had sniggered — “Dead man walking,

and it ain’t no X-File!”

“Hey, Mulder, maybe you’ll be rescued by the Mother Ship. Beam

me up, Spooky.”

“You get one call, Mulder. Better phone hooooome.”

The laughter did little to drown out the more serious name-

calling. “Arrogant prick.” “Freaking crackpot.” “Goddamn

embarrassment to the Bureau.”

The worst came when someone said, “Looks like Mrs. Spooky’ll

be collecting widow’s benefits before long.”

Mulder squirmed at the memory and slumped lower in Dressler’s

back seat. He didn’t mind being the target of insults; he’d

become used to them over the years. It rankled, however, that

Scully’s reputation hinged on his own. He hated the idea of

dragging her down with him.

Christ, his head ached.

Dressler changed lanes and passed a slow-moving minivan.

“What do you see when you look at yourself in the mirror,

Agent Mulder?” she asked.

“You missed your exit,” he told her, ignoring her question.

“Lorton’s back that way.”

“We’re not going to Lorton.”

“What happened to standard procedure?”

“You know, Agent Mulder, Patterson never should have called

you in on the Mostow case.”

“Excuse me?”

“I never understood his reasons. Maybe another agent could

have prevented…” Her voice trailed off. She watched the road

and stepped more heavily on the gas.

He studied her face in the mirror. Only her eyes were visible.

Gray and cold. Full of anger.

“It’s you, isn’t it?” he asked. He clenched his fists and

tested the handcuffs, tugging until the metal cut painfully

into his wrists. He was trapped. “You’re the one. You killed

them…even Patterson, didn’t you?”

“What do you see, Agent Mulder…what do you see when you look

at yourself in the mirror?” she asked again. “God’s gift to

the world?”

He said nothing. With the doors locked, there was no escape

from the car, not until she stopped and let him out.

“Maybe you think it’s okay for you to ignore protocol, Agent

Mulder. Maybe you think it’s okay to step on other people’s

toes. Do the ends really justify the means?”

“What ends are we talking about?”

“You’ve enjoyed every advantage.”

“Me?”

“Do you know how often Bill Patterson praised you?” She

gripped the steering wheel until her fingers turned bone-

white. “And you…you were so goddamn ungrateful. The rest of

us, we…I…we walked through hell for that man, hunting his

damn monsters until that was all we ever saw when we closed

our eyes at night. And he…he never realized it. He never

noticed the things we gave up. Little bits and pieces of

ourselves. Years of our lives. Our peace of mind. It didn’t

matter. No matter how hard–” She shook her head. “But

you…you were the prodigal son. He said we could all take a

lesson from you. He held you up as the ideal, the

quintessential profiler. And then *you*,” — she pounded the

heal of her hand against the wheel — “you…walked…away

from him. You quit the Unit.”

“That’s not how it was–”

“Don’t tell me how it was! I was there, Agent Mulder.” Tears

swamped her eyes. “It wasn’t fair. I worked hard, followed his

orders, his methods, believed in him, and then he…he called

*you* to help with the Mostow case. I asked first, you know? I

asked if I could head the team and he…he just laughed at

me.”

“Where are we going, Agent Dressler?”

“Now it’s my turn–”

“Agent Dressler, where are you taking me?”

“Now it’s my turn to snap my fingers, Agent Mulder, and make

you lick the greasy floor of hell.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT IV

QUANTICO MORGUE

Scraping clay from John Perry’s lungs, Scully wondered how

Mulder was faring.

Dressler’s accusations were ludicrous, of course, despite the

circumstantial evidence. The victimology was every bit as

important as the physical evidence; both things together

served as documentation of the killer’s behavior and motive.

Scully believed that. Find the motive and you find the killer.

She’d said as much to Mulder only yesterday.

So what was the motive?

She put down her scalpel.

Out on the roof of Mostow’s building, Dressler had insinuated

Mulder’s motive was fueled by professional jealousy. Scully knew

better. Mulder wasn’t like that. He walked his own path; rising to

the top meant nothing to him. He was more than satisfied with his

life in the basement, as long as he was allowed the freedom to

pursue the X-Files.

“Come on, Dana, put the pieces together,” she said to herself.

“Look at the victims and figure out who killed them…and

why.”

The victims had all been strong, healthy FBI agents. Trained

to hunt criminals. They were good at it. Each had earned their

way to the top of ISU. Patterson and Wilcox had both served as

Unit Chief. John Perry had been Wilcox’s right-hand man,

second-in-command. Paul Martin was only a step behind with

fifteen years of service and commendations up the yin-yang.

Scully yanked her gloves from her hands and tossed them into

the trash with a rubbery slap. Hurrying, she crossed the room

to a computer station.

The person who murdered these men was someone who could get

close to them, someone they trusted. A colleague.

She logged onto the Bureau employee database and brought up

the ISU staff list.

Who would want to kill four agents and implicate Mulder?

She scanned the list for agents whose work history extended as

far back as ’88 to ’91, the years Mulder spent in the Unit.

There were quite a few.

Including Roberta Dressler. Was it possible–?

Scully opened Dressler’s file.

Born in ’63

Graduated from the Academy in ’89

Assigned to Violent Crimes Section, Behavioral Science Unit in

’91

Mulder had been in the Unit for almost three years by that

time. He had already gained himself a reputation…as a

crackerjack profiler, and as a renegade who often preferred to

work outside the mainstream.

The database showed that when Mulder was assigned to the X-

Files in ’91, Dressler was paired with Mulder’s old partner

Jerry Lamana. Scully remembered him from the Eurisko case. A

real ladder-climbing opportunist. The guy had stepped all over

Mulder during the investigation into the death of Benjamin

Drake. Went so far as to steal Mulder’s profile right off his

desk and present it as his own.

Dressler and Lamana were reassigned a year after they were

paired. She was then partnered with Wilcox, Martin and Perry

in rather quick succession. Their partnerships lasted anywhere

from nine months to a year. In between, she was assigned to

background checks and general grunt work — the kind of stuff

handed to agents fresh from the Academy…or when they were

placed on punitive probation. Unfortunately, FBI personnel

records didn’t detail disciplinary actions.

Agent Dressler’s transitory partnerships and constant

reassignments were unusual, but not unheard of. The Bureau’s

rumor mill often reported similar professional breakups,

speculating on personal reasons behind a split. Male/female

partners in particular became targets for innuendo. The

durability of Mulder and Scully’s own pairing was a testament

to their professionalism, as well as their ability to ignore

the office gossips.

Scully scanned the victims’ personnel files. She found that,

with the exception of Patterson, they had all been promoted

within the department after splitting with Dressler. Yet

Dressler had never received a single promotion, not once in

ten years.

Could professional jealousy be reason enough to brutally kill

four men?

Dressler had accused Mulder of that very motivation.

Scully picked up the phone and dialed ISU.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MOSTOW’S STUDIO

Mulder groaned. Lying on his back with his arms pulled high

over his head, he realized his ankles had been tied together

and his wrists tethered to…to what? He twisted in an effort

to see what held him. His vision blurred and his head pounded.

He blinked several times before he could make out the knot of

rope securing his wrists to a water pipe. Somewhere above him,

a faucet dripped.

Where in hell…?

He remembered…what? A car ride…with Agent

Dressler…to…to Lorton.

God, his head hurt.

Dressler had…pointed her gun at him. She had ordered him out

of the car.

Where had she taken him?

This place looked like…

Mostow’s studio.

Dressler…

Dressler was the killer.

She must have hit him over the head.

Jesus, his skull felt ready to explode. Pain radiated through

him and he moaned again.

A scraping sound drew his attention to a shadowed corner of

the room. Something moved in the dark.

Damn it, he couldn’t see; it was too dark or his vision was

too fuzzy. He blinked again, trying to bring whatever it was

into focus.

The smell of sulfur flooded the room. Mulder’s stomach rolled.

He held his breath. Even so, the stench filtered into his

nostrils, insinuated its way into his sinuses.

The thing stepped closer.

Mulder squinted into the dark. He dimly saw what looked like

the monster from the roof. A hideous gargoyle, gray and

seemingly as solid as carved granite. Bald. Pointy-eared. Long

claws curved from its bent fingers. Sharp teeth glistened

between over-stretched lips.

This wasn’t Dressler, any more than it had been Patterson five

years ago. This was a malevolence as old as mankind.

It held a knife.

Mulder pictured the blade slipping into Frank Wilcox’s flesh,

reducing the ISU Chief to a pile of unrecognizable bits and

pieces.

“What–” Mulder’s voice scraped past taut vocal chords. “What

do you want?”

Sidling closer, it chuckled. A deep, hollow gurgling sound,

like water through a sewer pipe.

Jesus, the creature looked as solid as stone, carved from rock

like the medieval gargoyles on the cathedrals of Europe. Yet

its movements were smooth, even graceful.

Mulder struggled to free himself, but the ropes held him

securely in place.

Squatting, the monster dipped its head until its face hung

mere inches above his own. Pressing the tip of its knife to

Mulder’s lower eyelid, it smiled, revealing two horrible rows

of razor-sharp teeth.

Mulder licked dry lips. “Care to share the joke with the rest

of the class?” he whispered.

Another laugh burbled from the creature’s throat. Using one

long claw, it traced an invisible line from the corner of

Mulder’s mouth to his ear. The pressure caused the muscles in

his cheek to twitch. The nail left behind a rising red welt.

Tunneling its spiky fingers through Mulder’s hair, it combed

dark locks away from his feverish brow. It traced a thumb over

one eyebrow, around the black eye. Its nail ticked across the

tiny sutures at his temple.

Mulder stared into the monster’s inky pupils, lured by his own

astonished reflection.

John Mostow’s warning surfaced in his memory: “You have felt

its hunger, so you know…nothing can be done.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

INVESTIGATIVE SUPPORT UNIT

QUANTICO

“What do you mean Mulder and Dressler have disappeared?”

Scully paced toward Tony Delgado, fire in her eyes.

The stocky man closed a file folder and set it down in front

of him on his desk. He turned in his chair to face her. “They

were on their way to Lorton,” he said.

“They never arrived.”

“I tried to reach Agent Dressler right after you called. When

she didn’t answer, I dispatched a team. I’m still waiting–”

“God damn it!” Scully’s fist hammered his desk, causing him to

jump. “Dressler is the killer.”

“Have you lost your mind?” He stood to face her.

“Why else would she kidnap Mulder?”

“It’s more likely he kidnapped her.”

“She plans to kill him, just like she killed the others.”

“You’ve got it backward, Agent Scully. Mulder is the one who

has been arrested for murder. He may be able to pull the wool

over your eyes, but he isn’t fooling the rest of us. Your

judgment in this matter is–” Delgado stopped himself.

“Say what you mean, Agent.”

His eyes dropped to the floor. Uncomfortable, he cleared his

throat. “Rumor has it, you two are…more than partners. Your

perspective is likely to be…compromised.”

This was exactly the type of judgmental misconstruction she

and Mulder had hoped to avoid by keeping their romantic

involvement secret.

She reigned in her temper, lowered her voice.

“Mulder is in trouble.”

“It’s Dressler who’s in trouble.”

She stared Delgado straight in the eye. “Can we at least agree

we need to find them?”

Delgado nodded. “Where do we begin?”

“I think I know.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MOSTOW’S STUDIO

Crouching over Mulder, the creature hummed while it undressed

him. Its song was no more than a tuneless, tinny gurgle. The

sound grated like fingernails on a blackboard.

clip_image002

It fumbled with his tie, loosening the knot at his neck and

sliding the silk from his shirt collar. The creature tossed

the tie over its shoulder into the shower. Perry’s and

Martin’s clothes no longer clogged the drain there; they had

been removed by the same ISU agents who had scraped Frank

Wilcox’s dismembered body from the roof.

Unfastening Mulder’s shirt one pearly button at a time, it

worked carefully, almost gently, slipping each button from its

hole with painstaking precision. It paused for a moment to

stroke a stain of dried blood on the breast pocket. Its long,

clawed fingers traced back and forth with a scritch-scratchy

caress.

Shirt unbuttoned, the monster pushed the fabric aside to

expose Mulder’s bare chest. The chill of the room raised

goose bumps on his feverish skin. He shivered when the creature

laid an icy palm on the flat of his stomach.

Its coarse fingers grated upward across his skin. Scouring

like sandpaper, it followed the curve of his ribs to his

breastbone. Stopping directly over his heart, it tapped his

chest with a sharp claw. Once, twice, three times.

It brought the knife to the spot and sliced a shallow line

into the skin. Not deep, but Mulder yelped from the sudden

pain. Blood seeped from the wound, pooled in the hollow of his

chest and trickled downward toward his navel. The creature

smiled.

It lifted the knife to Mulder’s jaw. Skimming the blade along

the bone, it scraped the flesh just enough to redden the skin.

It inched the knife upward and stopped at Mulder’s left eye.

The tip combed his lower lashes, one fine, dark hair at a

time.

Mulder didn’t blink, the point was so close…

“Go back to hell,” he said through gritted teeth.

The monster’s wide smile disintegrated. Anger glowed in its

eyes.

The pipes beneath the sink rattled. The floor trembled.

Somewhere overhead, a support beam groaned. The monster

hunkered over Mulder’s body, its knife ready. It opened its

mouth.

When it roared, the fiery odor of sulfur rushed at Mulder’s

face, swirled around his head. Its breath burned with a thousand

years of depravity. Its evil expanded to fill the room. Mulder

couldn’t catch his breath. A sudden buildup in air pressure

popped his ears.

The floor vibrated, creaked and then bucked. With a clapping

crack, the concrete fractured beneath Mulder’s shoulder

blades.

The entire building shuddered. A ceiling tile shook loose and

spiraled to the floor. Mulder’s heart hammered in his chest.

He jumped when the mirror above the sink suddenly exploded and

spewed a blizzard of needle-sharp fragments into the air. The

creature’s knife nicked his cheek when he flinched.

Beyond the closed bathroom door, out in the studio, an easel

toppled. A stool slid and collided into a wall. Paint jars burst,

one after the next, hurtling bits of glass across the room. A

maelstrom of brushes and oil rags and paper wheeled into the

air, spinning out of control. The building hummed with a

magnetic charge, snapping and crackling with static electricity.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

When a violent jolt shook the long hall outside Mostow’s

studio, Scully and Delgado stopped dead in their tracks. They

turned a wary eye to the shimmying catwalk overhead. The SWAT

team waited behind them, guns ready, eyes searching for the

source of the temblor. Metal squealed when a second booming

pulse reverberated through the building, bending the stair

railing and causing the catwalk to break free at one end.

“Watch out,” Scully warned and led the team forward. She

ducked when a ceiling beam groaned, cracking the sheetrock and

blasting them with plaster dust.

Was this an earthquake?

Delgado’s face paled. The derelict building didn’t look as if

it could withstand any sort of severe stress.

“Let’s hurry.” Scully staggered toward Mostow’s studio,

dodging fallen debris as she ran.

Dust and the stink of sulfur fogged the air.

“What’s causing the smell?” Delgado shouted, hand to his nose.

Scully shook her head.

She reached the door and yanked on the handle. Damn it, the

door was stuck. The warped frame pinched it solidly in place.

Another quake rattled the building. A fissure zigzagged down

the wall beside the doorframe. Above them on an upper floor, a

ceiling collapsed with a thunderous crash.

“Get that door open,” Scully yelled to the SWAT team, “before

we’re buried alive.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

Mulder struggled against his ropes.

The creature straddled his hips, as heavy and cold as a

boulder, pinning him in place.

It tipped its stony head. A sneer curled its lips.

It raised the knife.

“Why…why kill me?”

The monster laughed. An explosive guffaw. Sulfur churned from

its throat. Its roar blasted through the room like a sonic

boom, rocking the walls. A storm of dust fell when the ceiling

gave way and the tiles rained down.

“Because…I…can,” it hissed. It brought the knife to

Mulder’s cheek.

He turned his head. The blade raked his skin. Blood spouted

from the wound. Pain rocketed through him and he screamed.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

Scully heard Mulder’s cry.

“Open that door…now!” she ordered.

The SWAT officers increased their efforts, pummeling the door

with their battering ram. Three, four more hits and the door

popped free.

A blast of wind rushed from the room. Inside, debris spun in

frenzied cyclones.

Delgado shoved the broken door out of the way and Scully

stepped inside.

Visibility was terrible. Dust stung her eyes and skin.

Across the room, broken beams and collapsed cinderblocks

barricaded the entrance to the studio and the bathroom beyond.

Mulder must be trapped inside with the killer.

Another massive tremor shook the building. Cans and jars

plummeted from high shelves and bounced from the countertop to

the floor. The eerie wind battered a bank of overhead lights;

two fluorescent tubes shook free and somersaulted downward.

They exploded on the concrete. Scully lifted an arm to protect

her face from the spray of glass.

“Dig this out,” she ordered, pointing to the debris that

blocked the door.

The team moved in. Ignoring the choking dust, they cleared

ragged chunks of concrete, twisted metal beams, broken panels

of plasterboard.

From behind the blocked door, Mulder screamed again.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

The monster gripped Mulder’s hair. It forced his head back,

exposing his throat. He cried out when the tip of the knife

slipped into his skin, just below his jawbone. The pain was

ungodly. The knife seesawed toward his chin, following the

bone. Blood wept from the lengthening wound. Mulder’s lungs

stalled. Tears flooded his eyes.

With a slap, the bathroom door flew open. Scully stood at the

threshold, her gun pointed at the creature’s back.

“Drop your weapon!” she demanded.

The monster stopped cutting and growled. It swiveled to glare

at Scully. Eyes fastened on her, it pulled its knife from

Mulder’s jaw and aimed the blade at his heart.

When its arm dropped, Scully fired. Her bullet pierced the

creature’s head, drilling a dime-sized hole between its angry

eyes. Clay exploded from the back of its skull, showering

Mulder with a spray of fine sandstone.

The monster slumped and tumbled sideways. Its knife clattered

to the floor.

Scully hurried to Mulder’s side. She squatted and applied

pressure to the wound at his jaw, staunching the flow of

blood.

The building ceased its terrible rocking. The gusting wind

died away.

Delgado stepped forward and rolled the creature off Mulder’s

legs. Clay crumbled away from the thing’s hideous face.

Beneath the monster’s mask, Roberta Dressler stared back at

them with astonished, dead eyes.

-X–X–X–X-

EPILOGUE

SCULLY’S APARTMENT

10:59 P.M.

“Hold still, Mulder.”

“Scully…” He squirmed, not wanting to be doctored.

She sat beside him on the couch, trying to inspect the

underside of his chin. He had showered and changed into a

clean t-shirt and sweats. With the blood washed away, his

black eye stood out darker than before. A new row of stitches

lined the underside of his jaw, nearly hidden in the stubble

of his beard.

“Mulder, I can’t see.”

“Scully…”

“Mulder, let me look.”

Surrendering, he rolled onto his back and placed his head in

her lap. Bare feet propped on the far arm of the couch, he

pointed his chin ceiling-ward. “Better?”

“Yes. Thank you.” She checked the sutures. “No sign of

infection. Your fever appears to be gone, too.” She laid a

palm on his forehead, one more time, just to be sure.

“I’m fine, Scully, really.”

She resisted the urge to check the abrasions on his wrists

again. He was safe; he was here. Dressler was dead. Reaching

behind her, she switched off the table lamp. Only the fire in

the fireplace lit the living room. She watched the flames and

absently combed her fingers through his hair.

“I read your report, Scully,” he said in a low voice. His

eyelids drooped as he relaxed beneath her caress. “I’m not

sure I agree with it.”

“Roberta Dressler killed four men, Mulder, and she tried to

kill you, too. What’s to argue?”

“I’m not arguing the ‘what,’ but the ‘why.'”

“She killed her colleagues because she was frustrated by what

she perceived to be an unfair professional environment.”

“Perceived?”

“Perceived. The way she saw it, her male colleagues were

granted every advantage, while she was denied equal

privilege.”

“There might be some truth to that.”

“Perhaps.” She carefully avoided the stitches at his temple as

she smoothed his hair.

“The Bureau has its share of good ol’ boys, Scully. You see

that sort of prejudice yourself all the time.”

“Not that often.”

He opened his good eye to look at her. “Fine…’Mrs. Spooky.'”

She took his point and smiled. “Dressler felt powerless. She

sought to control life to such a degree that it finally served

as a motive to murder. It’s one of VICAP’s categories for

serial killers.”

“Power Seekers.”

“Yes. You told me yourself she idolized Patterson. It must

have infuriated her when he asked for your help and not hers

on the Mostow case.”

He nodded. “She couldn’t reconcile my piss-poor attitude

toward Patterson with his apparent admiration for me.”

“That’s true. But there was more to it than that.”

“What are you thinking?”

“Did you know she slept with Patterson?”

This opened both his eyes. He stared up at her. “Where’d you

hear that?”

“Water cooler.”

Now he smiled, too. “Must be true then, huh?”

“No, but the point is, she heard the rumors. Whether she slept

with Patterson, or her partners for that matter, is

irrelevant. She was the one accused of impropriety, not them.

They were promoted. She wasn’t. That was bound to fuel her

anger at them…and at you.”

“Me?”

“If you recall, she called here in the middle of the night,

and you answered my phone.”

“She assumed I was taking advantage of you.”

“A common misconception,” she teased. She smoothed a wrinkle

from the front of his t-shirt, leaving her hand over his

heart. “You know, I wondered why she didn’t bring that up when

she launched her protest to Skinner about Wilcox’s and Perry’s

autopsies. Given the circumstances, my involvement with you

could have been construed as a conflict of interest.”

“She wanted you to find the evidence to incriminate me.”

“I think so. She projected her own circumstances onto me. It

would have been a complete victory for her if I had been the

one to put you in your place.”

“Downtrodden female agent triumphs over hound dog partner.”

“More than anything, Dressler wanted to be Patterson’s protegee,

to rise in the ranks. We may never know what methods she

undertook in hopes of climbing the corporate ladder, but it’s

obvious she was passed over, time and again. While her

partners were promoted, she grew increasingly outraged.”

“You’re saying she simply snapped one day?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m saying. What are you saying, Mulder?”

“I’m thinking it was more than professional jealousy and

office politics that turned Dressler into a murderer.”

“Meaning…?”

His gaze flicked to the stack of sketches on Scully’s coffee

table. Mostow’s drawings. “I’m still leaning toward the evil

spirit theory.”

“Mulder–”

“No, really, Scully. You were there. You saw what happened to

Mostow’s building.”

“An earthquake.”

“Nooooo,” he groaned. “Scullee! There was no report of an

earthquake.”

“The building was a derelict, Mulder. Maybe the underpinnings

finally gave way.”

“Fine. Then how did Dressler get into Lorton to kill

Patterson?”

“I don’t know, Mulder, but it’s not entirely impossible.”

“And how do you explain the creature you saw in Mostow’s

studio? The pointy ears, the fangs, the claws?”

“It was nothing more than clay.”

“No, Scully. You saw it. I saw it.” He sat up and swung his

feet to the floor.

“I don’t know what I saw, Mulder. Everything happened so fast.

And *you*,” — she gently rubbed him between his shoulders —

“were suffering from a concussion and a fever.”

He shook his head. “What about the surveillance tape from

Lorton? There was proof on that tape.”

“The tape is gone, Mulder. I checked. Dressler must have taken

it and gotten rid of it.”

He slumped forward and let his hands dangle between his knees.

His eyes scoured the gargoyle pictured in the uppermost

sketch. “It wanted revenge, Scully, for my role in Patterson’s

— in *its* — incarceration. It failed to drag me into the

abyss the last time and it returned to finish what it

started.” He stood, groaning from his bruises, and turned to

give her a hand up.

She allowed him to pull her to her feet.

“It’ll be back,” he predicted.

He looked exhausted. His eyes traveled down her hall. “Bed?”

he asked, tilting his head in the direction of her bedroom.

“You go on ahead, Mulder. I’ll just be a minute. I want to put

a few things away.”

He nodded and lightly kissed her lips. “Don’t be long,” he

murmured against her mouth. Releasing her hand, he shuffled

down her hall.

As soon as he was out of sight, she gathered Mostow’s

drawings. She took them to the fireplace and dropped the

entire stack into the flames. The edges curled and the

uppermost sheets turned black. She stood for only a moment

watching the horrible faces disappear before she turned and

followed Mulder down the hall to her bedroom.

THE END

Author’s notes: Feedback, good or bad, is welcome on this or

any of my stories. Send comments to cindyet@tdstelme.net.

Visit my other fanfic at my Web site at

http://cindyet.xfilesfanfiction.com.

=00

Haunted

cover

Title: Haunted

Name: Spooky

email: ddwake1@netcom.ca

Category: X-File

Keywords: MulderTorture, Angst

Spoilers: to Je Souhaite, IMTP VS 8 and 9

Disclaimer: I’ll put them away when I’m done, Ma. Honest!

Archive: Exclusive to IMTP for 2 weeks, then just let me know so I can brag!

Summary: A serial killer vows vengeance from beyond the grave, entangling Mulder in a fight for his life – against an enemy he cannot see.

Haunted

By Spooky

Teaser

Mississippi State Penitentiary at Parchman

11:45 PM Central

“It’s time.”

Darryl Wayne Hargrave looked up at the four men gathered outside his cell. He looked down a moment at the book in his hands, then closed it with finality and laid it aside. He nodded at the men diffidently, shrugged to his feet. The cell block reverberated with a tense energy, a crackle of electricity underlying the hushed anticipation. The men paid it no mind; they were accustomed to it. Just another day on Death Row. Just another execution.

Well, not *just* another execution. But, at the moment, the only one who knew that was Darryl Wayne Hargrave.

Eleven years on the Row had taken its toll on Hargrave – prison had left its mark in the pallor of his hawk-faced mien and the weight loss in the weeks leading up to his execution gave Hargrave a more than passing resemblance to the skeleton he’d soon become. Yet there was a maniacal gleam in his eye and an energy emanated from him that made even the hardened prison guards flinch. They did not waver in their duty, however, and led their prisoner to his fate with alacrity. One of the men happened to glance at the book laying on the cot and felt an unaccountable shiver run down his spine.

“Transcending Death” – well he hoped that if anyone could transcend death it wouldn’t be that son-of-a-bitch Darryl Wayne Hargrave. The death chamber was a rectangular room, smelling of fresh paint and detergent. One-way windows lined two walls, representing the rooms from which the chosen witnesses would view the execution. The room was dominated by the table upon which the prisoner would meet his fate. Resembling a travesty of a cross, the inmate was secured in place by no less than six sturdy straps, his arms outstretched. Pristinely sanitary–more fit to be a clinic for saving lives than claiming them. Hargrave did not appreciate the irony, however. He knew only that he was about to die and someone was going to pay for that.

The state-sanctioned taking of life is a process that is documented and executed in excruciating detail: Paramedics attach a heart monitor to the inmate’s chest and insert two IVs into his arm. First, the sedative sodium pentathol sends the condemned into a deep sleep. Chromium bromide paralyzes the muscles, including the lungs. Finally, a dose of potassium chloride stops the heart.

Darryl Wayne Hargrave knew exactly what was about to befall him.

The guards quickly and efficiently strapped him onto the table. The warden stepped forward and read the death warrant: “Pursuant to a verdict of guilt and a sentence of death returned against you by the Circuit Court of Washington County on June 27, 1990, you are hereby condemned to die by lethal injection at Mississippi State Penitentiary at Parchman. May God have mercy on your soul.”

The men beat a hasty retreat from the room, leaving their prisoner to face whatever God he professed. At 12:01 a.m. the warden nodded. As the sedative meandered through the IV, Hargrave smiled ferally. “Ready or not, here I come. I told you, Mulder, I always finish what I start.”

****

Act 1

Hegel Place, Alexandria

1:01 AM Eastern

“I always finish what I start.”

The words followed him as he threw himself out of sleep, barely keeping the scream from leaving his lips. Shit. He hadn’t had *that* particular dream for years. Odd that it had resurfaced after all this time. Oh yeah. Tonight was the last night of Darryl Wayne Hargrave’s life.

Mulder sat on his couch, bathed in the flickering light of the muted TV. Sighing, he ran his hand nervously through his hair. The prosecuting attorney on the case, who had, in the eleven years since, managed to slither his way up the political ladder, had issued an invitation to witness the execution. An invitation Mulder had been happy to decline.

Under no circumstances did he ever want to see Darryl Wayne Hargrave again. Alive or dead.

Time had mostly effaced the scars, and other horrors had taken the place of the memories. Mostly. Mulder ran his hands over his face, as if he could physically banish the memory of that time. He could still almost feel Hargrave’s glee as he struggled against his bonds, feel the sharp edge of the knife as it sliced his skin….

Damnit, enough! Hargrave was dead – or soon to be anyway. Mulder shivered. Despite the furnace he could hear clanging away, the November chill had seeped into the room.

Served him right for falling asleep while watching horror flicks, he mused as he eyed the mute, flickering images on the TV. No wonder monsters prowled in his head. Reason enough to have nightmares. He clicked off the remote, but the images steadfastly refused to vanish into electronic oblivion. Frowning, he aimed the device again, swearing softly when the appliance did not obediently shut itself off. Breathing the heavy sigh of the put-upon, he hauled himself off the couch to turn it off the old-fashioned way. As his hand reached for the button, the TV screen exploded outwards, showering Mulder with daggers of glass. He stumbled backwards, hands shielding his face, only to stumble and crash into the coffee table behind him. His back flared with pain.

Mulder carefully brushed the shards of the shattered screen away from his eyes, oblivious to the blood that welled from his many lacerations. He sat on the floor of his apartment, dumbfounded, staring at his television as if it were a friend that had unexpectedly betrayed him. The clock on the VCR was flashing 1:01.

*******

X-Files Office

There was no hope, of course, that Scully wouldn’t notice the various bandages and stitches that adorned his face and arms when he reported for work the next morning.

“Mulder, what happened?” she asked predictably, admirably walking the line between her concerned friend voice and her exasperated “what-the-hell-have-you-done-now-Mulder” partner voice.

“My TV blew up,” he muttered.

“What?”

“My TV blew up,” he answered more loudly. “Don’t laugh,” he warned his suspiciously snickering partner.

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” she responded (a little too smugly, he thought). “I’m sure it was no laughing matter. You could have been seriously hurt. How did it happen?”

“Don’t know. I was just going to turn it off – then kerplooey.”

“Kerplooey?” That eyebrow was raised just so, just the way he liked it.

“Yes, Scully. Kerplooey. Ka-blam. As in blown to smithereens. Etcetera, etcetera.”

“Maybe you should take the day off,” Scully suggested. “Those cuts have got to hurt.”

Mulder shrugged. “They’re not too bad. And I’ll hurt just as much at home as here. Besides, I’ve got no TV to watch.”

“And we know how lost you are without ESPN.” Scully’s eyes twinkled.

“Guess I’ll need an alternate form of entertainment,” he leered. “Any ideas, Agent Scully?”

Scully laughed. “I’d say, G-man, that if you’re a good boy, I might let you watch TV at my place tonight.”

“Agent Scully, I’m always a good boy.”

Scully leaned forward, her lips to Mulder’s ear. “That’s too bad,” she whispered huskily. “I rather like naughty boys.”

“Scuulleeee…!”

They broke into laughter, and Mulder knew that he was grinning inanely from ear to ear. Of all the basements in all the world, she had walked into his. And stayed, against all the odds, the abductions, the brushes with death, the cost to her health and family…. And to think that at one time he had resented her presence. Now he couldn’t conceive of working the X-Files without her. Of being without her. He was one lucky son-of-a-bitch.

Their levity was interrupted by a loud crash as Mulder’s coffee mug chose that moment to fly off the desk and shatter itself against the tiled floor. They stared at it in stupefied silence for a moment, then Scully, ever practical, grabbed a handful of paper towels and began mopping up the mess. Mulder bent down to help her.

“Let me do it, Mulder. You don’t want to get coffee on your bandages, or give yourself another cut.”

His ever efficient partner had the mess cleaned up in no time. Mulder pursed his lips. “How the hell did that happen? Neither of us was near it.”

“You must have put it down too close to the edge of the desk, that’s all.”

“I know I didn’t, Scully. It wasn’t anywhere near the edge.”

“It’s just a mug, Mulder,” Scully said, exasperated. “It’s not an X-File, not a conspiracy.” She threw the remnants of his mug into the trash.

Mulder watched her forlornly. “Now I need a new mug too,” he sighed. “At this rate I’ll be out of material possessions by the end of the day.”

Scully took pity on him. “I’ve got an extra here you can use,” she offered. “But,” she wagged her finger, “you have to promise not to break it.” She shivered. “When the hell did it get so cold in here?”

 

clip_image002

 

*****

  1. Edgar Hoover Building, Parking Garage

The day had ended, finally, amid the tedious monotony of paperwork, the bane of any agent’s existence. Five o’clock had mercifully released them from their servitude to Uncle Sam and the American public – released them to the possibilities of the evening.

The agents strolled through the parking garage, en route to their respective cars. Scully eyed her partner – Mulder had become paler during the day and lines of pain had begun to etch themselves into his face.

“Maybe you should go home, Mulder,” she suggested. “You look beat.” Her hand reached out to grasp his; the most daring display of affection she could venture in so public a place – a place where evidence of “inappropriate” behaviour could be used against them.

“Rescinding your offer, Scully?” Squeezing her hand briefly, then reluctantly disengaging.

“Of course not, Mulder.” She rolled her eyes. “But you obviously need to get some rest. You need to give your body time to heal.”

“I’ll be fine, Scully. I’ll take some Tylenol when we get to your place. Or are you just trying to get out of buying the food this time?” Actually, Mulder *was* tired; he’d spent most of the night in the ER waiting to get stitched up. And his back was killing him where he’d hit the table. But he didn’t want to go back to his lonely apartment. His now television-less apartment.

“Forget it, Mulder. It’s my turn to pick the movie. The food is your department. And no pizza!” She called over her shoulder as she continued toward her car.

Mulder shook his head as he watched her walk away. He was continually amazed by his partner – amazed that she could feel the things for “Spooky” Mulder that she did. He held no illusions about himself – he’d always known he was a self-centred, arrogant bastard – and once the “Spooky” comments had started at the Academy, he’d even cultivated the reputation. As he’d once confessed to Scully: “Sometimes the need to play with their heads outweighs the millstone of humiliation.” Lately though, he found that he’d mellowed somewhat. He made more of an effort to play nice, for Scully’s sake. He’d finally got it through his thick head that his colleagues’ contempt of him rubbed off onto Scully. And he couldn’t bear anyone thinking that she wasn’t the most competent agent in the Bureau.

“I always finish what I start.”

Mulder started abruptly out of his reverie, stuttering to a halt. He eyed the parking garage warily, certain he’d heard the hoarse tones of Hargrave’s voice. He shook his head. His imagination was getting the better of him. He glanced about one final time, paranoia too ingrained to ignore, pulling his coat tighter about him. Damn but if it didn’t seem colder than usual in here, even if it was November.

A slight movement at the corner of his eye captured his attention. Mulder swung around, his breath catching. Hargrave stood staring at him, grinning like the madman he had been. Mulder began to run forward, only to stutter to a halt. The killer was no longer there. Mulder looked around carefully, but could see nothing out of the ordinary. Shit, his nightmare had definitely spooked him. He was seeing and hearing things now.

Absorbed as he was in his ruminations, he didn’t notice the sudden movement of the blue Taurus as it quietly slipped into gear. Suddenly it was rocketing toward him, gaining momentum impossibly faster than could be explained by inertia alone. Instinct, and the slight blur of movement at the corner of his eye, alerted Mulder. The agent sprinted out of the way, diving and rolling just as the car crashed into the one parked opposite it, sending mechanical screams of shattering glass and tortured metal throughout the garage. Mulder clambered to his feet and stared at the driverless vehicle in perplexed fascination.

Scully had just been closing the door to her own car when the noise of the crash reverberated throughout the parking garage. The echoes made it difficult to pinpoint the sound’s location, but Scully headed toward the area where she had left her partner, knowing, somehow, that he would be in the thick of things.

She found him there, staring at a blue Ford that seemed to have slipped its parking brake and rolled into the car across from it.

“Are you okay, Mulder?” She noted the smears of dirt on his pants and surmised he’d had to dodge the runaway car. She frowned. Surely the car wouldn’t have been going fast enough to force Mulder to hit the ground and roll? The distance was too short for the car to have gained any speed – unless someone had been behind the wheel. She glanced at her partner – he seemed nonplussed by the incident, but not concerned or agitated as if there had been a genuine attempt on his life.

He looked up from his contemplation of the car. “Yeah, I’m fine, Scully.” He looked down at his pants in dismay. “Although I am wondering why inanimate objects seem to have it in for me lately,” he said wryly.

Scully circled the car, cataloguing the damage. It seemed excessive for a car that had rolled such a short distance. “What happened, Mulder?”

Mulder shrugged. “It came rolling at me like a bat out of hell.”

“Rolling? There was no driver?”

“Not unless a ghost was driving.”

Scully pulled on the door handle, but the door was locked. The passenger side was the same. She peered in the window, straining to see if anything had been jammed over the accelerator.

Mulder walked up beside her. “The car wasn’t running, Scully.”

“Then how could it be going so fast?”

“Don’t ask me. I was too busy not getting crushed.” He didn’t mention what he’d thought he’d heard or seen. After all, Hargrave was just on his mind lately. He had nothing to do with this. The man was dead, for Christ’s sake.

*****

Scully’s Apartment

Finally, Scully sighed as she dropped her keys on the hall table. By the time they’d called Security to deal with the mess in the parking lot she had been virtually faint with hunger. Unwilling to leave Mulder to his own devices, she had insisted they travel together to get the food and the movie. Besides, given her partner’s run of luck lately, some other mishap would surely have befallen him. She’d much rather he was somewhere she could keep an eye on him.

It wasn’t that her partner was clumsy, or careless, or self-destructive, particularly – it was simply Mulder’s own peculiar Murphy’s Law: if it was anywhere within the realm of possibility to get hurt during an activity, Mulder would. So she got a little more practical use out of her medical license than she had foreseen when she had chosen forensic pathology as her specialty, and learned to keep a fully stocked medical kit handy at all times. It made life with Mulder a little easier.

Scully turned, relieving Mulder of the bags of Chinese food and heading to the kitchen while he shrugged out of his coat. His jacket and tie followed suit, and he tossed his shoes to the side of the door.

Sprawling on Scully’s couch, he fumbled with the remote, breathing a sigh of relief when the TV obediently turned itself on without incident. Channel surfing absently, his mind was not on the rapidly changing images, but on the strange events that had plagued him over the past twenty-four hours.

Despite his assurances to Scully, the incident in the garage had unnerved him. He couldn’t get past the impression that the car had been aimed at him like an arrow. Which might have been the case, had the car a driver. It should have rolled gently, if at all, not racing as if a rocket had been attached to the undercarriage.

It was almost as if the car had been a warning….

He shook his head. He could dismiss the spectre of Hargrave as his imagination, or even accept it as a genuine apparition. The dead often appeared to those they had connections with in life, and he and Hargrave had definitely been connected. Unfortunately. He shivered, suddenly wondering why Scully hadn’t yet turned her heating on. His mind lingered on other killers he’d “connected” with: Props, Mostow, Roche, Dugas…. He wondered, not for the first time, if Victor Dugas had been right: was he somehow like these men? Was that why he was the one who could always find them, think like them, when others couldn’t?

The clatter from the kitchen roused him from his morbid reverie. He smiled softly, thrusting the notion away. If he were at all like those men, Scully would have seen through him in a New York minute. She was here, ergo, Dugas was wrong. Mulder was nothing like him. Or Hargrave.

It suddenly occurred to Mulder that he didn’t *know* that Hargrave was dead. It was possible, if unlikely, that the execution had been stayed. He made a mental note to find out in the morning. Or maybe not. He focused his attention on the news, wincing as the reporter recounted Hargrave’s reign of terror. Bill Patterson’s name was mentioned as the profiler who had rescued a fellow agent. Fortunately, Mulder’s name didn’t come up. He glanced quickly toward the kitchen, hoping Scully hadn’t heard the report. He changed stations when it became clear that Hargrave had met his fate on schedule. He sighed in relief. Maybe now he could get over this, this *thing*, and get back to his regularly scheduled life. Such as it was.

In the kitchen, Scully began dishing out the food. After a moment’s debate, she reached for a bottle of wine. Mulder, especially, could use some relaxation after the events of the last day. The poor man was having quite a run of bad luck. Not to mention that the parking lot incident had shaken her as well. She frowned, remembering how closely he had escaped serious injury.

Well, she smiled to herself, she’d just have to keep a close eye on him tonight then. For his own protection, of course. She shivered as a cold draft brushed over her. She’d really have to get the landlord to check the heating.

Her breath caught as a feather-light touch moved up her arm, breath tickling her ear. She smiled in contentment; she hadn’t heard Mulder sneak up behind her. Which turned to surprised outrage as her ass was sharply pinched.

“Mulder!” She spun around, only to gape in dismay. There was no one behind her. The kitchen was empty but for herself.

Scully was just processing this, and the fact the draft seemed to have disappeared, when Mulder appeared in the doorway. “You called?”

She stared at him blankly. It couldn’t have happened. No way could he move that quickly. But the slight burn on her butt argued against her imagination as the culprit. “Um, yeah. Dinner’s on the table,” she muttered, distracted.

“Okay.” Looking at her strangely.

She shook her head to clear it, banishing the episode from her mind. “You weren’t just in here, were you?” she asked hesitantly, half expecting him to smirk and ‘fess up.

“No, I was checking the scores,” he answered. “Why, something happen?”

“No,” she replied firmly. “I must have imagined it.”

“Imagined what?”

“I told you, nothing. I’m sorry I mentioned it.”

“I’m not,” Mulder answered with a grin. “C’mon, Scully, I’m dyin’ here,” he wheedled. “You just can’t say something like that and leave me hanging.”

Damn. His eyes were doing that puppy dog thing she could never resist and his lips were pouting just so….

Life was a hell of a lot easier before she decided she loved the big dope.

“Well, if you *must* know, I thought you were standing behind me. I could feel you touch my arm, breathe on my neck.” She felt her face colour unaccountably.

“Well,” Mulder leaned forward. “There must be more, Scully. Otherwise you wouldn’t have turned such a lovely shade of beet red,” he leered.

“Eat your dinner, Mulder. It’s getting cold,” she replied primly. He just wasn’t going to let her get out of this with her dignity intact, was he?

“Uh, uh. You’re not getting off that easily, Scully.” He pushed his chair back, and moved to stand behind her. He leaned over her, his lips to her ear. His touch was a whisper on her arm, his breath a caress on her neck. “Is this how it was, Scully? Was it like this? Did you feel my breath on you here? What happened next, Scully? What did you imagine I did?”

His voice was soft and mellow and there was just no winning with him. She sighed.

“I thought you goosed me. That’s all. That’s why I yelled.”

“Ooh, Scully. Do you often imagine that I goose you?” Mulder whispered huskily. “Let me make your fantasy a reality.”

“You even think about it, Mulder, and I swear you’ll be auditioning for the Vienna Boy’s Choir.”

“Ouch,” Mulder laughed, stealing a quick kiss before reclaiming his seat. But the look in his eyes made her spine tingle. They dug into their meal with hearty appetites. Mulder reached for the container of cashew chicken, only to watch in stunned amazement as it shot out of his grip into his lap.

“What the…?” Scully had seen it, but didn’t believe it. Containers of Chinese food simply did not become ambulatory and slide themselves across tables. She met Mulder’s incredulous gaze. His face lit up in a delighted grin. “They’re heeeere.”

Scully shot him a disgusted look, then wet some paper towels and handed them to her partner. Damned if that draft wasn’t back. She picked up the offending container, examining it closely. It occurred to her that they might have been the butt of some practical joke – it was certainly a more likely explanation than the idea the cardboard had suddenly achieved sentience. Or whatever theory was currently spinning around in the sometimes squeaky wheels of her partner’s brain.

“Well?” Mulder wiped the rest of the mess off his lap.

Scully shook her head. “There’s no wires, magnets…nothing out of the ordinary that I can see.” Her eyes flashed dangerously. “This better not be some practical joke of yours,” she warned.

“Hey, Scully, *I’m* the injured party here. I’d hardly dump my dinner in my own lap.” He waggled his eyebrows. “I have a theory – wanna hear it?”

She leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed. “I bet this will be entertaining. Lay it on me, G-man.”

“Ghost.” He waited expectantly.

Yep. There it was. The eyebrow.

“Gee, I didn’t see that coming,” Scully replied with a smile. “It’s a little predictable, Mulder. I was hoping for something a little less…”

“Less what?”

“A little less mundane.”

“Ghosts are mundane?” Mulder asked, incredulous.

Scully shrugged. “For us they are.”

Mulder conceded the point.

“So you think a ghost is haunting you,” Scully continued, her voice skeptical. “On the basis of one container of cashew chicken falling into your lap.”

“Scully, it didn’t fall,” Mulder corrected, exasperated. “Don’t deny what you saw. You even checked the box for wires, remember?”

“Sorry, Mulder,” she apologized, then continued. “You’re basing your theory on one container of cashew chicken falling into your lap in an unexplained manner. Better?”

“Marginally,” he sulked. “Actually, Scully, there’s more than one incident. My TV, the coffee mug, the car, your experience earlier and now this….”

“Mulder, those incidents can be explained rationally.” She paused. “Well, maybe not this one,” she conceded. Although she could probably come up with a viable scenario eventually. He’d looked so hurt when he’d thought she was denying what she’d seen; she’d humour him for now.

“That’s a lot of coincidences, Scully. And there was a drop in temperature at the time of each incident. I noticed it at my apartment, the office, the parking garage and here, just now. Cold spots are well documented phenomena of hauntings.”

“It’s *November* Mulder. Temperature fluctuations are common at this time of year.”

Mulder’s lips pursed and she cut him off with a sigh before he could make his rejoinder. “So you’re being haunted. Okay, Mulder. By who?”

Who indeed? Mulder paled, recalling the figure he’d thought he’d seen in the parking garage. Hargrave would have reason enough to haunt him, he knew.

“Mulder?” He started at Scully’s voice. “You okay?”

“I’m fine, Scully. Just getting used to the idea of a ghost following me around, that’s all.”

“Don’t get too attached to the idea, Mulder. I still think you’re letting some coincidences, and an admittedly weird incident, get the better of your imagination. There’s no such things as ghosts.”

“Just remember that when I’m haunting *you*, Scully. It’s all in your head….”

******

Mulder’s apartment

Fear had banished any exhaustion he felt as he struggled against the ropes binding him to the steel table. His heart was pounding so loudly in his chest that he was certain Hargrave could hear it.

Technicolour images of Hargrave’s victims flashed across his eyes and he renewed his struggles, heedless of the blood seeping from his wrists and ankles. There would be plenty more if he didn’t get out of this.

Stupid, stupid! Stupid to let himself get so run down, to let himself be so unaware of his surroundings. But Patterson just wouldn’t let up, so Mulder had done profile after profile, delving into the minds of psychotic killers, until he couldn’t keep his eyes open anymore. Damn, if he’d just stayed and done the profile, rather than retreating to the motel for some much needed shuteye, the team would at least have some means of finding him. But the profile was complete only in his head; Mulder was doubtful his notes could be deciphered in time to save him.

Footfalls echoed throughout the warehouse and Hargrave was just suddenly – there – running a finger along Mulder’s stubbled jaw. The agent couldn’t stop himself from flinching at the contact. It was small consolation that Hargrave hadn’t raped any of his victims.

Cold gray eyes regarded him menacingly and Mulder saw the glint of a blade being held over his body. It swayed slightly, as if looking for the most vulnerable place to strike. He understood then that he was going to die, and spend a long time doing it.

The blade descended.

Hargrave watched the agent struggle in his sleep, moaning piteously. He clenched the hunting knife in one hand, grinning ferally. This was working out even better than he had hoped. Soon, soon it would be time for his revenge. When Mulder finally screamed and erupted out of sleep, there was no sign of the menacing figure.

*****

End Act I

Act II

X-Files Office

Several Days Later

Scully hesitated before opening the door to the basement office, unwilling to face another day of uncertainty. Ever since the incident in the parking lot, her partner had been coming to work haggard and distracted. Every day, it seemed, he sported some new injury. Although minor in and of themselves, she was concerned they might signify a larger problem. Even in the office, it seemed he was always knocking things over, tripping over the furniture…. It was disconcerting in the extreme to see Mulder so suddenly graceless. Too many reasons for his clumsiness nattered for attention in her brain, none of them bearing thinking about. She hoped it was simply distraction.

Of course, Mulder just blamed the ghost. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door, mentally preparing herself for what she might find.

Mulder was slumped at his desk, a bright new bandage peeking from beneath his cuff. The physician in her automatically catalogued the pale, pinched face, the dark circles beneath bloodshot eyes bespeaking too many sleepless nights. Her eyes noted the slight tremor in his hands, the nervous energy.

She frowned. She had seen Mulder ill, she had seen him hurt, distracted, angry, drugged, panicked…. This was not a Mulder she knew. Obviously, the novelty of being haunted had worn off. “Hey, Scully, look at this.” Mulder forced himself to straighten and become more animated once he became aware of her regard. Her partner was making a brave effort to pretend that everything was normal. A skill they had both perfected to a fine art: pretend hard enough and eventually you can convince yourself the world hasn’t kicked you in the ass.

Mulder waved a brochure beneath her nose. “Built in DVD player, surround sound, eight speakers….”

It took her a moment to translate Mulder-speak. She shook her head. “Mulder, your apartment isn’t big enough for a big screen TV.”

Mulder sighed dramatically. “Unfortunately, neither is my bank account.”

Scully had to smile. Her partner looked, for all the world, like a little boy who had just been told Santa Claus didn’t exist. He eyed the brochure wistfully. “Still….”

Personally, Scully was all for the extravagant purchase if it meant that Mulder would actually start sleeping again. After so many years of having the television lull him into slumber, it appeared Mulder was now impervious to Morpheus’ charms without its reassuring presence. Her partner had rebuffed most of her efforts to get him to eat and on the occasions she had been able to put food in front of him, he’d barely picked at it. Whatever was wrong, he steadfastly refused to speak of it.

The ratcheting sound of a drawer in the filing cabinet sliding open then slamming shut roused her out of her reverie. Scully opened her mouth to question Mulder on his sudden wrath, then abruptly shut it. Mulder was sitting at his desk as more drawers began opening and shutting of their own accord. Her jaw dropped in amazement, affronted by their blatant disregard for the laws of physics. Mulder spared the cabinets a disinterested glance, then ignored the disturbance; he’d become inured to the bizarre events that now seemed to be becoming daily occurrences in his life. Being haunted wasn’t all it was cracked up to be.

Actually, he thought he had a pretty good idea whose ghost was behind it all, and the thought sent cold rivers of dread down his spine. Still, aside from the TV and the car incidents, the “ghost’s” antics hadn’t really amounted to more than annoyances. It was the dreams that were making his life hell. Unfortunately, Mulder’s finely honed shit-detector told him it was going to hit the fan soon. And he’d be right in the line of fire.

The filing cabinets ended their play with a final thump, leaving behind a stillness as unsettling as the event itself had been. Mulder wondered idly what it signified when his life had become so bizarre that self-mobilizing filing cabinets failed to catch his attention.

Scully crossed to the cabinets slowly, eyeing them warily. With some trepidation, she put her hand on the handle and slid a drawer open. She carefully inserted her hand behind the drawer, feeling for wires or some mechanism that would explain what she had just witnessed. Damnit, objects simply did not decide to move of their own volition! But no wires, no mechanisms revealed themselves to her probing. She moved from drawer to drawer, aware of Mulder’s scrutiny. Finally, she reached behind the cabinet, only to have her search prove once again fruitless.

Scully sighed. Maybe she’d have to revisit Mulder’s ghostly theory. *She* certainly didn’t have a rational explanation for some of the bizarre things that seemed to be happening around him. Like the container of Chinese food that had upended itself in her partner’s lap, she’d been unable to find any wires, magnets, or other mechanisms that would indicate Mulder was the butt of some elaborate practical joke.

Truth be told, she was amazed how placidly Mulder was taking this. She would have expected him to be fully into the investigation of this X-File – one that had literally fallen into his lap. Even if it turned out to be a hoax, he would want to confront the perpetrator. She could picture Mulder puttering excitedly with cameras and other esoteric paraphernalia cluttering his apartment while Chuck Burke made incomprehensible adjustments to the equipment, chattering about auras, energy fields and apportation all the while. She smiled suddenly – maybe that was what Mulder needed to get him out of his funk – an active investigation of this phenomenon. She would happily admit this was an X-File, and ready-made to boot. While she didn’t believe in ghostly interference, she *was* curious about the *real* explanation.

She was about to suggest this to Mulder when the jangle of the phone preempted her. Her partner picked up the receiver, seemingly unaffected by the filing cabinets’ antics. She suddenly wondered if similar incidents at his apartment were responsible for his lack of sleep.

Mulder spoke quietly into the phone, a frown furrowing his face as he replaced the receiver. “Skinner has a case for us.”

*****

Abandoned Warehouse

“Got to admit, this one is nasty,” the florid detective puffed as he deftly maneuvered his pot-bellied form around the milling crowd of police and forensics technicians. Detective Charles Raynor of the D.C.P.D. was scant months from early retirement and really didn’t want to spend what was left of his career chasing some phantom serial killer. So when the evidence had come back with a frankly impossible suspect, he took a chance and called the “Spooky Squad.”

Sure, Raynor had heard the stories about Mulder and his partner. The District, Alexandria, and Georgetown police departments together probably had enough calls relating to these two to fill a filing cabinet or two. Not to mention the scuttlebutt one heard in what was, despite inter-departmental rivalries, actually a fairly tight-knit community of law enforcement. The kind called Mulder a brilliant eccentric, the contemptuous (the majority as far as Raynor could tell), a brilliant crackpot. Frankly, Raynor didn’t care if Spooky Mulder *was* a member of the lunatic fringe. He just wanted this case solved – fast.

Of course, Raynor didn’t believe for a minute that a ghost was perpetrating these crimes. They were obviously the work of a copycat, but Raynor figured Mulder could profile the s.o.b. anyway. Word was, he’d been good at it before he started chasing aliens and shit. And Raynor had discovered Mulder had some experience with the monster the perp was emulating.

Up close and personal experience, by all accounts. Looking now at the fibbie’s pale face, Raynor was reevaluating his decision. The agent looked like a stiff breeze would knock him over. The suit was too expensively cut to be designed to hang so loosely. The darkness of the material only highlighted the agent’s pallor, drawing attention to the dark-circled, haunted, hazel eyes. This case was bound to push a lot of buttons and if the guy was this rattled already…. Raynor shook his head. You did the job or you got out. And if Mulder hadn’t gotten out by now, then he could do the job.

The agents followed Raynor in tense silence, half expecting another ghostly manifestation. For now though, their “ghost” seemed to be minding his manners. A few minutes later, Mulder knew why. Raynor guided the agents to the forlorn body of a child, abandoned like so much refuse after the killer had had his fun. Scully closed her eyes quickly, opening them to spare an evaluating glance at her partner. He’d gotten even paler, if that were possible. For a moment he seemed to sway as naked torment clouded his eyes. Then the shutters closed down and he drew himself upright, once again hidden behind the armor of his inscrutable G-man persona.

God, she hated to see him do that, even as she knew she had automatically done the same. Donned the mask that would hide the hurt from the world. Aside from the horror of small, bright lives cut unnaturally short, these types of cases just hit too close to home for both of them. Samantha, Emily, Lucy Householder, Amber Lynn LaPierre, the evil that had been John Lee Roche – the mental toll of these cases ripped them to shreds every time.

Scully knelt by the small, poor thing – her touch gentle and respectful – as if he could care anymore. Unfortunately, it was all the dignity this child would likely see now. She swallowed heavily as she took in the dark hair and horrified hazel eyes, sparing a quick glance at her partner. Mulder had retreated to the periphery, putting as much distance as possible between himself and the blood-soaked body. Scully sighed again, turning her attention to the atrocity in front of her.

She didn’t need an autopsy to guess at the cause of death. Deep cuts criss-crossed the pale skin, and Scully could only shudder at the unimaginable depravity of a person who could do this to a child. The boy’s death had been slow and painful.

“This is the third one in as many nights. The first was a girl, the second a boy. All street kids. Same MO, same message on the wall-” he gestured to the messily printed words “I always finish what I start.” Mulder heard a roaring in his ears and felt himself sway. Suddenly Raynor’s voice came back into focus. “- victim’s blood. He cut them until they bled to death.”

“You told A.D. Skinner that some of the evidence was strange. What did you mean?” Scully prompted. Heinous as the case was, it didn’t seem to be an X-File. And if it wasn’t an X-File, then maybe, just maybe, she could get Mulder to leave it alone.

“Well,” Raynor began uneasily, “we pulled a print from the last crime scene….”

“And discovered your prime suspect is pushing up daisies,” Mulder finished with an air of fatalism, finally joining them by the remains.

The detective blinked at the agent, surprise etching his face. “Yeah. How’d you know?”

“I know his work. Darryl Wayne Hargrave,” he continued for Scully’s benefit.

“I profiled him when I worked in the ISU. He was executed in Mississippi five days ago.” About the time inanimate objects started taking a dislike to you, a voice whispered in his mind. Mulder needed no further incentive to believe. The sudden resurgence of the dreams was proof enough. He’d come to believe that Hargrave was the entity stalking him.

Mulder had no difficulty believing in ghosts. His encounters with Howard Graves, and Maurice and Lydia would have erased any doubts he’d harboured long ago. Not that they’d convinced Scully. For someone whose religion preached of one’s immortal soul, she had a hard time believing that soul could tangibly exist.

He was just dismayed at being the one haunted. Darryl Wayne Hargrave’s spirit might have returned to wreak his vengeance on Mulder, but he obviously couldn’t resist the lure of his old vocation. Somehow, Hargrave had found a way to come back from beyond the grave. God, it sounded like a hokey B movie. The agent had no doubt that Hargrave wanted to finish what he’d begun years ago – but it seemed he wanted to play with Mulder first. Like Roche, like Modell. The killings were just Hargrave’s sick way of upping the ante – the bastard had always gotten his kicks from the suffering of his victims.

Not that he could tell this D.C. detective that his killer *really* was a ghost. That’d go over well. He’d just have to find some way of dealing with Hargrave himself. Just how did you kill a ghost anyway?

*****

Mulder’s Apartment

Scully had hurried her partner home as soon as practical – Mulder had begun looking downright green as the investigation dragged on. She’d do the autopsy later. Right now, she was busy listening to Mulder’s dry heaves. The crime scene had affected him out of all proportion; gruesome as it was, they’d seen worse. Scully suspected that far more had happened eleven years ago than Mulder had let on. Mulder emerged from the bathroom, looking only marginally more composed. He ran a trembling hand through his hair, eyes studiously ignoring hers. There was no chance Scully was going to leave this be – she would demand an explanation. He simply didn’t know if he could force himself to relive the experience. He’d never spoken of it, not even to the shrink they’d tried to send him to when it was all over. He sighed in resignation, letting himself collapse onto the couch, shoulders slumped in surrender.

Scully regarded him expectantly. “What’s going on, Mulder? I’ve never seen you like this.”

“Something I ate?” Mulder attempted a weak grin that fell flat about two feet from his face.

“I might buy that if you’d actually eaten anything,” Scully answered sharply. Her voice softened. “It has to do with Hargrave, doesn’t it?”

Mulder’s gaze was fixed on the wall, his eyes years away. “You ever wonder what evil is, Scully?” he asked unexpectedly. “With all the criminals I’ve profiled, I could always trace the source of their psychoses. I could at least see how they could come to be, why they did the things they did. But Hargrave….” His voice trailed off, then gained strength again. “Hargrave had no trauma in his past, no abuse, nothing to explain his motivation. He made a conscious decision to kill. He liked it. He liked the terror he evoked. I looked into his eyes and I saw nothing but evil.” Mulder’s voice had fallen to a whisper. Scully could see his body shudder in remembrance.

She understood. She’d seen the same in Donnie Pfaster’s eyes.

Mulder himself had recently had his own personal brush with evil. He’d not only seen it – he’d tasted it, breathed it – nearly been consumed by it. He had looked into the abyss and it had nearly claimed him. Mulder had profiled Darryl Wayne Hargrave early in his career, when he had still been Bill Patterson’s golden boy. After months of brutal cases that had left him exhausted and raw, Patterson had sent him to Mississippi to profile another kid killer. Another baby butcher. Hargrave had lingered over his victims’ deaths, inflicting days of torture – carving hundreds of shallow cuts with his hunting knife, gradually making them deeper and deeper until his victims, finally and mercifully, bled to death. Mulder had spent days without sleep, without food, trying to get a handle on a killer who seemed to defy any conventional analysis. He had been beyond exhaustion.

Intent on catching a few hours sleep before writing his profile and turning it in for the morning briefing, he’d taken a cab back to his motel. Where Hargrave had been waiting for him. Too tired to be alert, he’d been easy prey for Hargrave, who had somehow recognized the new face from Washington as a threat. Ironically, it had been Patterson who had flown out and saved Mulder’s ass, shaping his agent’s notes into a coherent profile. Still, it had taken the cavalry three days to find him. Three of the longest days of his life.

Mulder finished his monotone recitation, glossing over his actual captivity and torture. No way was he going there – reliving it in his nightmares was bad enough. You could still see the scars if you knew where to look. Mulder wondered if the important ones had healed at all.

There were times during his long, nightmare-ridden convalescence when he had cursed Patterson for finding him.

He was aware of Scully’s shocked silence. He’d kept his gaze locked on the wall, unwilling to face the horror and pity he knew would cloud her eyes. His mind, however, was years away, consumed with images of the things he hadn’t told her – the grating sound of Hargrave’s laughter, how his breath had hitched with excitement with each new cut, the acrid smell of semen as the killer stroked himself to orgasm. The slow leak of blood from each wound, the fire of pain from wrists mutilated in Mulder’s struggles against his bonds, his whimpers of pain when his throat had become too abused to scream.

The certainty he was going to die. Then finally, the praying, the begging for death, for release. Hargrave’s elated laughter at Mulder’s hoarse pleading.

Those memories had broken – no, crashed – through the barriers he’d placed around them. It was all he had been able to do not to run from the crime scene – run from the realization the nightmare was beginning all over again. Worse this time, because he didn’t have to imagine what those poor children had gone through – he knew. Lord, he knew. He’d seen that poor, discarded lump of flesh and knew exactly what that boy’s last hours had been like – knew there had come a time when the body had surpassed its limits, when it had become impossible to feel more pain simply because the nerves were already overloaded. Knew there had come a time to beg for death. Knew these things, and had come so close to losing it all. Fortunately, Scully had divined the distress he didn’t dare show and got them out of there, covering his ass yet again. Sometimes he hated his photographic memory.

Scully could only shudder in sympathy as her partner recounted his tale of horror. She could see his eyes drift away in tortured remembrance, his body tremble in anguish. He spared her the details of his experience, unwilling, perhaps, to relive them himself, or burden her with his pain. It didn’t matter. She could only too easily superimpose Mulder’s features over those of the morning’s victim. What he must have endured…. God, no wonder the crime scene had affected him so strongly. Hargrave’s execution had undoubtedly resurrected those terrible memories from whatever depths in which they’d been hidden. No wonder Mulder hadn’t been sleeping, eating.

And, she realized suddenly, with a knot in her stomach, it explained more, much more. Mulder had never really dealt with his experience, had he? It ate away at him still, fueled by his recent ordeals. Hargrave’s execution had been equivalent to removing a tourniquet from a gangrenous limb. Now the infection was spreading. It explained why Mulder was suddenly sporting so many injuries: in his distress, he was acting out, subconsciously hurting himself. A silent plea for help. But help was one thing that Mulder would never admit he needed – so he convinced himself that a ghost was responsible to protect himself from the truth. Scully wanted to weep at the delusions her friend had created in order to keep himself functioning. Delusional. Oh God. Not Mulder. It chilled her to the core. If Mulder’s problems had become so serious that he was injuring himself, knowingly or not….

He needed help. Hargrave had simply been the last straw. Months of arduous cases had finally sent Mulder hurtling to a breaking point anyone else would have passed long ago. Her partner needed help and Scully knew he would deny it. As long as he could blame everything on a ghost, he could deny he wasn’t well. Deny that he needed professional help.

And how was she to convince him that *was* what he needed, when he was certain to consider it a betrayal on her part?

Her breath held a long moment as the realization hit her. She was a doctor, she had an oath to uphold. How had she missed the signs? How long had she been oblivious to her partner’s suffering? In retrospect, she should have seen this coming. After all, how could someone go through so much in so short a time and *not* be affected? Even Mulder was not indestructible, she had to admit. She had to help him, but he would fight her all the way.

But she couldn’t let him go on like this. She couldn’t. What about the car, whispered a voice in her head, the voice that didn’t want to believe her partner was in trouble. He didn’t do *that* to himself.

That had simply been a coincidence, she told the voice. No more, no less. A bizarre accident. And she could believe Mulder had broken his own TV, perhaps all unknowing, his mind lost in a nightmare, creating an explanation he could live with.

It all pointed to her partner being in a lot of trouble, and she was terrified the severity of the injuries would increase as his mental state deteriorated.

He sure as hell didn’t need to be profiling a serial killer now. Especially not this one.

But how to broach this to him? How to get him to realize he was ill? How to get him to seek help without turning against her? She was unwilling, yet, to report her suspicions. They were, still, just suspicions. She had no real proof he was a danger to himself. Except for the impossibility of his claims. There was precedent. Pincus. Folie à deux. And reporting him would be tantamount to slamming the door on him. Too many people would seize on the opportunity to lock Mulder away. She wanted to avoid that, if she could.

She closed her eyes, willing the tears away. Mulder couldn’t see. She had to be the strong one here, the rational one. But images flitted across her retinas: Mulder in restraints after attacking Skinner, joking to hide his fear; Mulder writhing in pain in a sterile, padded room, driven to near madness by his exposure to an allegedly alien artifact…. He had been fortunate both times. She prayed he would be as fortunate again.

Mulder finally let his gaze wander over to his silent partner, taking in the twin looks of consternation and horrified realization on her face. He gave his head a slight shake, crossing to the window. He leaned his forehead against the cool pane. He needed help, but not the kind she was obviously contemplating. Hargrave had to be stopped; there had to be a way. Chuck Burke was the closest thing he knew to a ghostbuster, this would be right up his alley. At least he wouldn’t assume Mulder needed to be committed.

He wanted to be angry with her, wanted to feel betrayed that she thought him so unstable. But he had neither the time nor the energy for her concerns. Hargrave was escalating and Scully’s “help” would get him killed. The murders were Hargrave’s way of announcing his intent. The killer knew each murder would only heighten Mulder’s anguish, making his final surrender all the sweeter. If he was to stop Hargrave from killing again, prevent himself from becoming a discarded piece of meat like Hargrave’s previous victims, he had no time to lose to Scully’s good intentions.

He could hear the rustle of fabric as Scully crossed the room, felt the comforting warmth of her hand on his arm. He waited for her pronouncement on his mental state, but she surprised him.

“You should get some sleep, Mulder.”

“What, you’re not going to tell me I’m suffering from PTSD?” He’d meant it to sound light-hearted, but it sounded only tired and bitter to his ears.

“I think,” she answered carefully, “that you already know the answer to that.” She sighed heavily. “I can see that this case is bothering you, Mulder. You don’t have to pursue it. Skinner will understand.” She hesitated, moving her hand along his arm. “It’s not wrong to need help once in a while.”

He turned from the window, finally meeting her gaze. This time it was Scully who looked away. “That’s what you think, isn’t it? Ole Spooky has finally snapped and needs to be locked up?” The anger had finally sparked and he gratefully fanned the flames.

God, this wasn’t how she wanted to do this. “Mulder, you know I don’t think that. But ordinary cases don’t have you vomiting and looking like the dead, either. With everything that’s happened lately….” She trailed off, not quite knowing how to state her concern. “These injuries you’ve been getting…. I just don’t want to see you hurt, is all.”

He stared at her, incredulous. “Shit, you think *I’ve* been doing this, don’t you? You think *I’m* hurting myself. Despite what you’ve seen? I suppose I’ve suddenly become telekinetic and started playing with the filing cabinets too.”

“So someone has picked an incredibly bad time to play a joke on you,” she responded heatedly. “Mulder, you’ve been having problems ever since Hargrave’s execution, haven’t you?” Her voice softened, and Mulder bled to hear the pity in it, the assumptions she was about to make.

She moved until she was standing next to him. He backed up a few steps, unwilling to have her betrayal so close. Scully took another step forward, then relented, allowing him his space.

He was a skittish as a puppy that had just been kicked. And she had done this. Was doing this.

“Mulder…you obviously still have issues about what happened to you. Things you haven’t dealt with. You need to talk to someone about it. Please.” The words of denial died on his lips, because suddenly he wasn’t so certain her assumptions weren’t true. The part of him that still remembered he was a psychologist knew it was all so damn rational. When his ordeal had ended, he had spent so much time convincing everyone he was all right that he’d fooled himself into believing it. He’d simply gone on as if the nightmares and scars didn’t exist. And in time, he’d convinced himself they never had.

His gaze fell to his wrists, to the barely visible remnants of the scars there. It had been real; Hargrave was real then and now, wasn’t he? Because if he wasn’t, then that meant Scully was right. He hadn’t seen Hargrave in the parking garage, felt his presence stalking him everywhere. He was delusional. But Scully was wrong, he knew that too. It wasn’t Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder; he wasn’t subconsciously reliving his torture, hurting himself in his delusions. There was evidence: the cold spots, the TV, the car, the filing cabinets and the myriad of other manifestations that had suddenly erupted in his life. Scully refused to see that so many coincidences simply could not *be* coincidence; she had used her logic to manufacture a more reasonable explanation. Reasonable. Right. Sure it was reasonable to assume Spooky had finally flipped – wasn’t the whole Bureau just waiting for the day?

“I’m not leaving the case.”

“Mulder….”

“I’m fine.” He stared out the window again, unable to face her with the lie. Two simple words, so rife with unspoken meanings for the two of them. Unassailable. “Like you said, I just need to get some sleep.”

She left quietly, and he heard the door snick softly shut behind her. As if a door was shutting on his life. She’d go to Skinner, wouldn’t she? Tell him that Mulder was a danger to himself. Get him taken off the case. Remanded for psychiatric evaluation. They’d done it before. And Hargrave would have him.

“Damn you, Hargrave,” he muttered into the glass. “Just get this over with.”

In his mind he could hear a ghostly laugh.

******

Mulder’s Apartment

Mulder’s apartment had taken on the character of a mad scientist’s wet dream. All it needed, he reflected, was a Jacob’s ladder sending electricity frizzing up and down its wires in pointless abandon. Chuck Burke, however, was too genial-looking for the role of a mad scientist. Too genial to pass as Spock either, he thought, as he considered how closely his apartment now resembled a Star Trek set. The original series, of course. Mulder was nothing if not a purist.

The small living room was crammed with cameras and odd-looking electronic equipment, most of which utterly surpassed Mulder’s ken. Cables meandered across the floor and it would take only one misstep to send thousands of dollars of sensitive equipment crashing. He had tried to pace around the obstacle course, earning irate glances from his friend. Mulder finally gave up the effort in favor of inspecting each piece of equipment Burke had installed. His earlier fatigue had succumbed to a burst of adrenaline. The prospect of finally being rid of Hargrave’s harassment lent a spurt of energy to his tired body. At least Scully would stop thinking he’d lost his mind.

Scully. Her visit still left a bad taste in his mouth. He had been consumed with the desire to prove her wrong – to show her incontrovertible evidence that Hargrave had returned from beyond the grave. But there was that nagging seed of doubt she’d planted, too, that it was all in his head. God knew he was the poster boy for repressed memories; could he really have fooled himself that badly? He needed to know; hence his call to the one person he thought might be able to help him make sense of it all.

Burke barely refrained from rolling his eyes in exasperation. At least a hovering Mulder was better than a pacing Mulder. Sort of. “Thanks for calling me, Mulder,” he enthused as he puttered, making tiny adjustments to each esoteric piece of equipment. “This is a great opportunity.”

Mulder couldn’t help but smile at his friend’s enthusiasm. “‘Who’re you gonna call?’ You’re the only ghostbuster I know.” He gestured to the room at large. “So what, exactly, *is* all this supposed to do?”

“Well,” Burke rubbed his hands together, clearly in his element. “All living things are surrounded by energy fields, which some people are able to perceive as auras. The same is true of what we call ghosts. Spectral energy exists on a different wavelength than our own. So, if we can isolate that frequency, we should be able to generate an interference wave, thereby disrupting the spectral wavelength and banishing the entity.”

“No proton packs or particle throwers?”

“No, sorry.”

“Too bad. Damn, they were cool.”

“This should be a lot cleaner. No possibility of being slimed. Well, theoretically.”

“Theoretically?” Mulder’s voice rose sharply.

“Well,” Burke had the grace to look embarrassed. “It hasn’t exactly been tested yet.” He added proudly, “The equipment is my own invention. I’ve been looking for a bona fide entity to test it on.”

“Great,” Mulder muttered, running a hand thorough his hair. Now the prospects of getting rid of Hargrave seemed less certain.

Burke continued, unfazed by his friend’s apparent lack of faith. “We’ve got video and still cameras, as well as audio. We’ll be recording in both visible and infrared spectra. If anything happens, we’ll catch it.”

Mulder didn’t care much about catching anything at this point, he just wanted to send the s.o.b. back to Hell where he belonged.

Burke made one final adjustment, then stepped back to admire his handiwork. “Now we wait.”

Fortunately for Mulder’s frayed nerves, but unfortunately for Burke’s expensive equipment, they didn’t have to wait long. A noticeable chill began to permeate the apartment, the first harbinger of Hargrave’s presence. Mulder felt his heart speed up and a cold knot form in his stomach that had nothing to do with the chill. He was suddenly certain that this wasn’t going to be nearly as easy as Burke thought. The scientist checked the thermal sensors. Apparently a thermometer was just too mundane. “Cool. Temperature’s down five degrees and still dropping,” he reported gleefully.

Immediately he began tapping away at his keyboard. Mulder heard cameras and machines whir into life as Burke issued his commands. “Whoa. Look at this!” He gestured Mulder over to the monitor. “This is from the infrared camera – see it?”

Mulder did indeed see it. A vaguely humanoid-shaped dark blue blob standing out against the reds and oranges of the apartment.

“There he is,” crowed Burke. “Yes!” He pumped his arm triumphantly. “Mulder old man, you’ve got yourself one primo haunting here. All we need is some poltergeist activity.”

Mulder cringed, hoping Hargrave wasn’t getting any ideas. “Shouldn’t you be trying to jam that frequency?” Mulder frowned, with an uneasy glance at the blue form on the monitor. Shit, this better work.

Burke went back to his keyboard, fingers flying as he input more commands. “I’m trying to isolate the frequency now.”

Too late, Mulder thought, as his friend’s expensive camera toppled onto its side. Burke cringed as the lens shattered.

“I think you’d better hurry,” Mulder suggested, casting a wary eye about the room. The cold was growing in intensity. Both men jumped as another piece of equipment tumbled to the floor.

“Chuck,” Mulder repeated, warningly. He could swear he felt Hargrave breathing down his neck.

Burke returned to his console, typing furiously, his eyes flitting about uneasily. Suddenly this was so much more than an academic exercise. Despite Mulder’s assurances that his life was in danger, Burke hadn’t quite believed it. Not that the agent was lying to him or anything, of course not, it was just that vengeance from beyond the grave of the sort Mulder described was generally the province of the entertainment industry. Although, Mulder had told him of one case, hadn’t he, of a murderous ghost? Some guy protecting his secretary…?

Burke’s computer beeped for his attention, rousing him from his reverie. The frequencies on his screen merged, then canceled each other out. He whooped with glee.

“Take that you misogynistic, ectoplasmic reject from hell!”

There was another crash, and Burke was unashamedly relieved Mulder’s computer was the sacrifice this time, and not another piece of his equipment. Ruined equipment, especially equipment ruined by a ghost, was a bitch to explain to the Dean.

The two men waited with baited breath as silence fell over the apartment. When moments passed with no further ghostly activity, they ventured small smiles, which broke into elated grins.

“It worked,” Burke said wonderingly. “It really worked.”

“Thanks, Chuck,” Mulder said, clapping the smaller man on the back, his appreciation heartfelt. “I really appreciate this. I’m sorry about your equipment.”

Burke shrugged philosophically. “Hazards of the job. Besides, think of the paper this will make!” He happily began righting his equipment, taking stock of the damage, too focused on his paper to be concerned what the Dean might say.

Mulder shook his head bemusedly, amazed at his friend’s ability to see this as an adventure. He was just relieved it was over. He figured he’d be giving X-Files regarding ghosts a wide berth for a while.

Suddenly, the temperature plummeted – Mulder could see his breath condense into a puff of mist in the suddenly arctic air. Time seemed to stand still as the air crackled with energy, as if drawing in on itself. It reminded Mulder of the unnaturally still air before a summer thunderstorm. Then it was abruptly let loose, as if the gate holding it back had suddenly opened.

Gale force wind circled the tiny room, causing Mulder to stagger against the wall. Burke dived for shelter beneath Mulder’s desk as the gale smashed its way through Mulder’s apartment, sending Burke’s equipment crashing to the floor, into walls. A camera launched itself at Mulder’s head; he ducked as it hit the wall, showering him with debris. He could swear he could hear Hargrave roaring with rage over the noise of destruction.

The tornado ended as abruptly as it had begun. Mulder guessed that Hargrave’s rage had used up whatever reserves of energy he had and he needed time to recharge. At least he hoped so.

“I think he’s pissed,” Burke said mournfully, staring at the remains of his cherished equipment. The Dean was going to have a fit. He added seriously, “I’ve seldom heard of a spirit this strong or this destructive. Be careful, Mulder.”

Mulder nodded. “Now how the hell do I get rid of him?”

Burke sighed. “It may be time to use more traditional methods. I know a medium who’s very good. Maybe she can help.”

A medium. He could just envision what Scully would say to *that*.

********

end Act II

Act III

Home of Clara Holdridge

“Come in, come in,” Mulder and Scully were ushered out of the frigid downpour into the foyer of a fairly standard suburban home. Any preconceptions Scully had about musty Victorian mansions and wild-looking clairvoyants with thick European accents went out the window. Clara Holdridge, Chuck Burke’s friend, was about as far from the stereotype as it was possible to get. She was a tiny black woman in her 60s, slighter even than Scully, with greying hair and a face crinkled by laugh lines. Her dark eyes, however, were still sharp and piercing. She sucked in a breath as Mulder stepped over the threshold. “Charles was right. You do have a dark presence following you,” she said worriedly. Her eyes took on a distant gaze. “Very dark,” she repeated distractedly. “Very powerful. So full of hate….”

Scully suppressed an urge to roll her eyes. The trappings might be innocuous, but the spiel was obviously old hat. Why the hell had she let Mulder talk her into this? Feeding his delusion. No, the voice in her head corrected. You just want him to prove you wrong, this once. Because you don’t want to face the alternative.

And was the idea of a ghost so improbable, really? Hadn’t she stood in Yankee Stadium, fighting with a woman possessed by evil incarnate? Suddenly her assumptions seemed less certain.

Clara’s voice interrupted her reverie. “Come, come,” she clucked, taking their wet coats and beckoning them into the dining room. “We have our work cut out for us today.”

“I can’t believe you talked me into this,” Scully muttered, sotto voce, as they followed their hostess. “Mulder, this is so…hokey.”

“I told you what happened last night,” Mulder hissed, angry at his partner’s continued resistance. “Or do you think Chuck and I smashed all his equipment?”

“A gust of wind could have come in through the window, Mulder,” Scully replied wearily.

“Through a closed window, Scully? Pray tell, what’s the scientific explanation for that?”

She had none of course, and they both knew it. Dismayed, Scully wondered why it was so much easier to believe her partner was losing it than to believe in his contention he was being stalked by a ghost. The events of a certain Christmas Eve aside. Didn’t the events he’d related of last night prove something? Or had he managed to pull his friend into his delusion with him?

Folie à deux, redux. Of course Chuck would see what he wanted to see, what Mulder wanted him to see. “We have a case to solve, or had you forgotten that?”

The look he gave her should have dropped her frozen to the ground. “I’m not likely to forget that, Scully. Believe it or not, by stopping Hargrave we *are* working on the case.”

The two agents halted their bickering as they entered the dining room. Three other people were already waiting.

“I find contact is easier to establish with a larger group,” Clara explained, as she gestured the agents to take their seats. “Everyone here is experienced – we’ve had many séances together.”

She took her own seat and addressed the group, introducing first Mulder and Scully, then the other attendees. “Because of the strength of the dark entity pursuing Fox, I want everyone to envision a white bubble of protection around himself. Imagine it surrounding you with a brilliant glow – it is the light that keeps the darkness at bay, the truth that defeats the Father of Lies.” Her voice took on a lilting, soothing tone. She addressed herself to Scully next, giving her a knowing smile. “I can see your scepticism Dana, but I’ve never found belief a prerequisite for a manifestation – especially when it comes to the darker entities among us. They love to have our attention, to cause mischief. I do, however, urge you to take this seriously – for your own safety. Better to look foolish, isn’t it, than to leave oneself vulnerable to attack?” she finished mildly.

Scully felt her face burning at the gentle admonishment. She could see the others had closed their eyes, the better to visualize their protection. She gave an internal shrug. Sure. Fine. Whatever. She wouldn’t look anymore foolish than any of *them*. Even Mulder had closed his eyes in concentration. It occurred to her then, with a pang in her heart that actually hurt, that Missy would have felt quite at home here. Scully sighed, closing her eyes. It couldn’t hurt, she supposed. And when nothing happened, she’d confront Mulder. No more denial – for either of them.

Scully tried to envision her bubble of light, really she did. Unfortunately, the image of her partner in restraints kept intruding. She opened her eyes, admitting defeat. She resolved to stay alert – this entire setup was a phony as a three dollar bill and it was up to her, as always, to maintain perspective. Mulder depended on her for that.

Contrary to expectations, Clara didn’t dim the lights, or light candles, or ask them to hold hands. “You can if you want,” she’d said and Scully was not entirely unsurprised when Mulder reached out for her. She took his hand gladly, needing the contact herself. A tacit apology for the harsh words they’d spoken earlier.

Finally, Clara deemed she had the proper atmosphere. “Darryl Wayne Hargrave, I feel you near. I know you can hear me. You also know your presence here is unseemly. There is forgiveness for you, if you but seek it. In the name of the light, and the One Who Created All Things, I abjure you to leave. Find your path, Darryl Wayne Hargrave; it lies before you, in the light, not in the shadows here in this realm.”

More theatrical than Harold Piller had been, but Scully hadn’t been overly impressed with Harold’s alleged psychic abilities either. She could hear the ticking of a clock in the deafening silence. How long were they going to have to listen to this, she wondered, until someone admitted nothing was going to happen? But of course something would happen – that was what these things were all about. Something would happen because it was manufactured to happen. Have to keep the marks coming back, after all.

Most people wanted nothing more than to speak to Great Uncle Joe – only Mulder would want to exorcise a serial killer. She tried not to squirm in her chair, the wooden seat suddenly extremely uncomfortable. There must be a window open somewhere, she thought, as a cold breeze tickled her neck. Beside her, she could feel Mulder stiffen in alarm. “He’s here,” Clara suddenly spoke. Scully’s eyes narrowed, another explanation for the wind springing to mind. An old con gone hi-tech. She pitied Mulder suddenly, that he felt the need to engage in this charade. He was intelligent enough, certainly, to see past the smoke and mirrors. He just didn’t want to. Allowing Madame Clara, or whatever she called herself when she wasn’t trying to impress the FBI with her legitimacy, to take advantage, to turn him into a victim, a mark. She wanted suddenly to cry, that it had come to this. That these people, despite their apparent sincerity, were here for the sole purpose of pulling the wool over Mulder’s eyes. It was all a cloak. Good actors, of course; they had to be.

What had begun as a cool breath of air had, somehow, without her registering it, become a frigid breeze. “Your tricks don’t impress me, spirit,” Holdridge snapped. “You have no place here. In the name of the Sacred, in the name of the Holy, I cast you out! The one you seek is within our protection – you cannot harm him. No one here fears you – we are proof against your evil. Embrace the light, spirit, while you can.”

The only response was a strengthening of the wind and another drop in temperature. Everyone jumped as a vase plummeted to the floor. Very good actors, Scully commented silently.

“Remember your bubble of protection,” Clara reminded them, her voice rattled.

Nice touch, thought Scully cynically. How could anyone be taken by this? The least they could do was add some ghostly moans, rattling chains, maybe a ghostly light? But the lights were all blazing and there was nothing remotely ghostly about this. It was rather sad, really. She hoped Mulder wasn’t being taken in by this – it was strictly amateur hour. Maybe the lack of pizzazz was meant to make it seem more realistic.

What happened next almost made Scully doubt it had all been staged.

There was a huge crash, and the windows flew open, letting the cold rain lash in. Someone got up to close them, only to stagger back when the glass suddenly shattered. Scully rose from her seat to help; she was still a doctor, fraud or not.

Then the lights, rather predictably, went out.

Scully staggered to a stop, unable to see her way in the unfamiliar surroundings. She heard someone hiss with pain and someone else navigating the room with considerably more ability than she had.

“Everyone stay still, I have some candles here somewhere,” Clara called. A moment later a small flame leapt to life, followed by others as Clara lit a series of tall tapers. The unnatural cold reluctantly dissipated, leaving only the damp November air coming through the shattered windows. She heard Clara’s sharp intake of breath and turned to follow her gaze. In the dim light she could just make out the words written on the wall in dripping blood, “I always finish what I start.” Standing in front of the wall, clutching his bleeding arm, was Mulder.

*****

Mississippi State Penitentiary at Parchman

Morning had finally come – after another restless night punctuated by the echoes of his screams and Hargrave’s gleeful laughter – without a summons from Skinner, or the men in white jackets waiting for him at the basement door. He’d assumed that meant Scully hadn’t told Skinner of her suspicions. She had arrived at the office a short while later, bearing coffee and danishes – a mute apology. But she still wouldn’t meet his eyes. She’d taken him to the ER the night before with scarcely a word; her silence telling him more eloquently than words ever could that she believed him deranged. That in the midst of what she considered a hokey fraud, he had sliced open his own arm and written on the walls in his own blood. Not consciously, of course. At least, he didn’t think she considered him that far gone. He could have told her he recognized the handwriting, that it wasn’t his. She had only to pull the case file to see that – the writing matched that of the crime scenes. But what was the use? If she hadn’t believed he had done it to himself, she would have been accusing the others.

Better he bear the brunt of her accusations than the people who had only been trying to help him. Scully might have believed that last night had been a set up, but he knew better. He had felt Hargrave’s presence, heard his derision. He remembered the sad look on Clara Holdridge’s face as they had left; her mute apology for her failure to help. He was beginning to fear that Hargrave would win after all. The drive from the airport had been similarly silent and tense. Scully, white-knuckled, driving with her concentration fixed fiercely on the road before her. She had been adamant in her refusal to let Mulder drive, and for once he did not challenge her. In truth, he simply did not have the energy.

He knew Scully was secretly hoping he would doze off in the car, as he had failed to do on the plane, but he dared not. He couldn’t take the risk of Scully hearing him scream in his sleep – he couldn’t give her any more ammunition to use against him. The regulations regarding agents in psychological distress were very clear. Ignoring them could lead to dismissal. Although, to her credit, she was doing a fine job of ignoring them so far. Of course, if they’d reported him every time he seemed to be in psychological distress, he’d have spent his entire stint in Violent Crimes in a straitjacket. He’d avoided it because they’d all bought into the “Spooky” mystique: Spooky Mulder was a moody insomniac who caught killers on psychic vibes and worthless clues. He was able to catch psychopaths because he was only one step away from being one himself. There had been times when Mulder had been clinging to the edge of the abyss by the tips of his fingers. Patterson had been willing to ignore all sorts of sins as long as his precious solve rate held. And Scully, in the guise of helping Mulder, would unknowingly condemn him.

His hand crept to his chest, fingering the bandage beneath his shirt. When he’d screamed himself awake from yet another nightmare of Hargrave cutting him, he’d found himself covered in blood. He’d stared at the mirror mutely, glaring at the long, shallow cut that now adorned his chest. A partner to the one gracing his arm. Tracing the path of the scar left by the first cut Hargrave had made on his body eleven years ago. He had even been affected enough by Scully’s assertions that he had looked for a knife with which he might have injured himself, if he was as far gone as Scully seemed to believe. There was none, as he had known there would be. He’d simply bandaged it and gone on with his morning.

It was itching like hell now, though. He had to consciously keep his hand away – it would fit too nicely into Scully’s appraisal of his mental health if she knew of it. No way would she believe he hadn’t done it to himself.

Mulder and Scully accompanied the guard to the cell where Darryl Wayne Hargrave had spent the last five of his eleven years on Death Row. “Not much to see,” the guard commented. “All his stuff’s already been boxed up.”

“Is it still here?” Mulder asked, stepping into the small cell.

“I guess so,” the guard answered. “Wasn’t anyone to ship it to.”

“Did you know Hargrave?” Scully queried.

“Sure. I’ve been on the Row for a couple of years now.”

“Did Hargrave have any friends, anyone he might have confided in?”

“Hargrave? Nah. Even the inmates thought he was creepy. He just had this way of starin’ at ya, ya know? Like he was just waitin’ to rip your heart out.”

“I know the feeling,” Mulder muttered, prowling the small space. He shook his head, exasperated. All Hargrave’s personality had been expunged from the cell in anticipation of its next occupant.

“He was a weird one all right,” the guard continued. “Spooky. Always reading about the paranormal, life after death, reaching out from beyond the grave, that kind of shit.” The guard shrugged. “Guess anyone who’s gonna die wants to think there’s something else waiting.”

Abandoning his inspection of the cell as futile, Mulder stepped toward the door, only to be suddenly flung against the far wall by an invisible force.

He could feel a hand of bitter cold close about his throat.

Scully jumped to her partner’s aid, only to stop short as the cell door clanged shut in front of her. She watched, horrorstruck, as her partner was tossed against the wall like a rag doll, as if an invisible hand had flung him across the room. “Open the door, open the door!” she yelled at the flustered guard, even as he called for the guard down the hall to override the electronics.

She could see Mulder fight for breath, see his waning struggles against his invisible attacker. Even as the guards struggled with the recalcitrant cell door, she could only futilely watch her partner’s struggles without comprehension. This, this was not delusion. This was…something else. Something that wasn’t rational, wasn’t logical. Could Mulder have been right? *Was* he being stalked by Hargrave’s ghost? She thought of Howard Graves, and of his efforts to protect Lauren Kyte, even from beyond death; the force that had taken possession of her partner’s body not long ago and sent it on a hunt to kill her. Could Hargrave’s vengeance be so strong as to defy mortality?

The cell door sprung open as mysteriously as it had closed, at the same time the mysterious force released her partner. Mulder slumped to the floor, gasping for breath. Scully wasted no time reaching his side, wincing at the livid bruises on his neck. Bruises in the undeniable shape of fingers.

Mulder lay panting on the floor beside her, still struggling for breath. The eerie chill that had filled the cell was now gone, but Mulder knew he had won only a brief respite. Hargrave was escalating, growing stronger. Soon, his need for revenge would overwhelm him and Mulder would be dead.

He met Scully’s horrified eyes. “Still think it’s all in my head?” he wheezed.

******

Scully’s Apartment

Mulder propped himself on his elbow, watching the woman slumbering at his side. Scully-watching was his favourite pasttime, particularly when she slept. Years of pain seemed to fall away, and her face softened, losing the harshness it had acquired over the years. So long she had stood beside him – sharing his quest, supporting him, protecting him, defending him…. His free hand gently twined itself in her hair, lightly brushing her cheek.

She’d been adamant that he not be alone, now that she was convinced of what he had known all along. He’d seen the guilt and the shame in her eyes as she knelt beside him in that cell – the conviction she could have prevented this if only she had believed. Believed in him.

They would have to talk about it; they knew that. She had tried to stammer an apology on the plane ride home, and he had told her not to worry about it. Still, he had been hurt and angered by her assumptions, regardless how reasonable they had seemed. Part of him was angry with her still. Despite the strides they had made, the habits of nine years of talking in generalities, of talking around the important issues, were still hard to break.

A gentle smile graced his face. Despite the recent tensions, they were still here. Still together. And Scully was fierce in her determination to protect him from this menace, when he didn’t even know how to protect himself. Not from this. His smile faded. A sense of futility had begun to weigh down his heart – the dread that this time there would be no cheating death – no miraculous rescue, no Scully on her white charger with guns blazing. It was the way life always kicked him in the ass – whenever he tried to grasp some happiness – touch the brass ring – it always slipped through his fingers.

clip_image004

A cool draft blew warningly across the bed, bringing with it the cloying stench of evil. Mulder froze. No. No and no and no. His life might be already forfeit – but he was *not* going to lose Scully to Hargrave’s mad vengeance.

Mulder swung himself out of the bed carefully, casting one last glance at Scully’s sleeping form. Giving into temptation, he gently brushed his lips against hers, too aware that this could be goodbye. His body was vibrating with nervous energy, a violin string pulled too taut. He knew, somehow, that it would end tonight, however it finally played out. Hargrave would wait no longer. Tomorrow would come and he would be alive or not, but Scully would be safe and that was all that had mattered to him for a long time now.

“You want me, Hargrave. Come and get me.” The icy breeze seemed to accept his challenge.

*****

Mulder’s Apartment

Mulder wasn’t certain what he expected when he returned to his apartment. Perhaps another angry whirlwind gyring through the place. What there was, was pervasive cold; cold that triggered unpleasant memories of lying abandoned on Arctic ice floes. He shivered, his breath condensing in the air. “C’mon, Hargrave,” he taunted. “You can do better than this.”

He rubbed his hands together, breathed on them to warm them. This was ridiculous. Hargrave was going to freeze him to death? The weight on his heart seemed to grow heavier, bringing with it an unutterable weariness. Mulder yawned; suddenly it seemed all he could do to keep his eyes open. His manic energy abruptly fled, and he half fell onto the couch, no longer able to sustain his frenetic pacing. Another yawn, and his eyes were falling shut, despite the warning bells that were shrilling in his head. A futile struggle to raise faltering eyelids, then he fell into Morpheus’ arms.

He struggled, but the nightmare wouldn’t relinquish him from its grip. The ropes cut into his body, holding him motionless. The knife stung as it sliced into him again, and the too familiar tang of blood assaulted his nostrils. His life trickled slowly over the warehouse floor in dark rivulets and he was faced with the certainty that no one was going to find him this time….

No.

It wasn’t real. It was just a dream. Just a dream. Like Scully said, Hargrave’s execution had simply churned up memories he had never really dealt with. He could actually *hear* Scully’s voice in his mind, ordering him to wake up and leave the nightmare behind.

Easier said than done.

He couldn’t force his body to move; it was like a ton of cement was weighing him down. He opted for the next best thing, opening his eyes. Even that was a Herculean task; someone had glued his lids shut when he wasn’t looking….

Ah. Finally triumphant, Mulder blinked owlishly in the dim light – to find the copper tang of spilled blood had not dissipated. He struggled to rise, but, as in his dream, his limbs refused to obey his commands. He heard a low chuckle – comprehension was slow. He blinked to see Darryl Wayne Hargrave standing above him, grinning wickedly. Mulder blinked again, but the apparition was still there, surprisingly solid. As was the bloody knife in his hand.

“I’ve been waiting a long time for this,” Hargrave laughed. He leaned over the supine agent, his breath caressing Mulder’s ear: “I told you, didn’t I? I always finish what I start.” The knife flashed again and Mulder found himself spiraling into darkness, vaguely amazed that his end – which he had always envisioned would come as the result of his quest – was to come at the hands of a ghostly serial killer. He thought he heard the ringing of a phone, but it came from a great distance and he couldn’t convince his limbs to move to answer it. Then everything went black.

*****

Scully’s Apartment

Scully let the phone ring one more time before conceding defeat. Damn the man! No more ditching – he’d promised! When would he get it through his thick skull that he didn’t have to protect her? She could take care of herself, damnit! Better than he took care of himself.

She had brought her partner directly to her apartment once their flight had landed, despite Mulder’s vociferous protests. They had left Mississippi after confirming that no one had desecrated Hargrave’s resting place, leaving the puzzle of the fingerprints unsolved. But not really. Scully just had to look at Mulder’s bruised neck to see the truth. She was ashamed.

Ashamed that she had doubted him, that she had thought him mentally unstable. Again. When would she learn? She had doubted him before – with Bill Patterson, Linda Bowman, Greg Pincus…with nearly tragic results. She had overridden Mulder’s objections by the simple expedient of ignoring them. She was not going to let him face this alone – she needed to do something to atone, to prove her newfound belief. She had doubted him; would have had him committed. His reluctance to endure her presence was understandable. Even now, doubt was beginning to tinge her knowledge of what she had witnessed. It was just so unbelievable. No wonder he couldn’t forgive her. Although she knew, deep down, that was untrue. Mulder was simply trying, in his endearing but utterly frustrating way, to protect her.

Although it was patently obvious just who required protection. She bit her lip, unable to shake the vision of her partner thrown against the prison walls, struggling for breath, the livid bruises of strangulation around his neck…. Scully dressed hastily, grabbed the car keys, exasperation warring with concern. Sometimes she was tempted to shoot the man again.

*****

Mulder’s Apartment

He didn’t answer her knocks, so she let herself in with her key, hoping against hope she’d find him merely catching some well-deserved sleep on his couch. No such luck. The stench of blood assaulted her at once and she reached back to unholster her weapon. Realizing only after she’d drawn it that it was unlikely to be effective against whatever she’d find.

Nevertheless, she didn’t holster her gun.

Oh God, let him be all right. Please,please,please. “Mulder,” she called out quietly. She passed silently through the foyer, glancing quickly at the kitchen and bathroom. Tensing, she headed into the living room.

The amount of blood staining the battered leather, and the motionless form on it, sent her heart into shuddering paroxysms. She quickly knelt by her partner, pressed trembling fingers to his neck. Almost collapsed with relief when she felt the faint throbbing of his pulse. Cell phone in hand, she desperately tried to keep her voice steady as she called for assistance.

Leaving his side briefly, she quickly checked the remainder of the apartment. Whoever – whatever – had done this to her partner was long gone. No way had he done this to himself. Holstering her weapon, she loaded her arms with towels, and set about trying to prevent Mulder from bleeding to death. She felt that ‘click’ deep in her psyche, the one that switched her from friend and lover to doctor. Her hands steadied as her training kicked in, as she worked to see Mulder as simply another patient. If she hadn’t, if she had allowed herself to see the man beneath her ministrations, she would most certainly have screamed in despair – and that would not help Mulder one iota.

**********

end Act III

Act IV

Georgetown University Medical Center

Skinner strode purposefully down the hospital corridor, so intent on his goal that he did not notice the personnel he scattered in his wake. He spotted his quarry finally, and pulled up short. Scully was slumped dejectedly on the drab couch, her head held in her hands. Those who had followed his intent progress through the hallways saw his demeanour abruptly soften. He approached the woman tentatively, as if afraid of disturbing her grief.

Skinner hesitated, then eased himself down beside his agent. “Agent Scully,” he said softly, fearing the worst.

Scully’s head popped up at his gentle inquiry, startled. She calmed when she saw who sat beside her. Skinner could see by her red-rimmed eyes she had been crying. He felt a knot of horror clench his gut. Of all the times Mulder had been hospitalized, of all the times he had faced death, Skinner had never, ever, seen Scully cry.

“Is he, is…” He choked on the words, wanting and not wanting to know.

Scully looked at him, uncomprehending. “He’s still in surgery,” she answered dejectedly, her gaze returning to her hands. “He’s lost a lot of blood.”

“What happened?”

Scully refused to meet his gaze. “Darryl Wayne Hargrave happened,” she muttered.

Skinner was confused. Hargrave was dead. Despite fingerprints that shouldn’t have existed, that was incontrovertible fact. Fingerprints that had allowed him to call the case an X-File, when the real reason he’d assigned Mulder to the case was for his profiling expertise and his familiarity with the m.o. Knowing Mulder would have fought against the case otherwise, he’d patted Himself on the back for outwitting the agent. Now he felt his cheeks burn with shame over the deception. He’d known what Hargrave had done to Mulder; he should have realized the case would have uneasy resonances for his agent.

Should have known how precarious Mulder’s equilibrium was. He was paid to know those things, damnit.

Hesitantly at first, then with growing steam, Scully related the events of the last week. To Skinner’s dismay, she put the blame for Mulder’s condition squarely on her shoulders. “I shouldn’t have doubted him,” she said, her lip quivering.

“Scully,” he admonished, “what you were thinking was reasonable. *I* was the one who knew about Mulder’s experience with Hargrave. *I* should have never put Mulder on the case.”

It was telling, he thought, that she did not disagree with him about his culpability, only her own. “I should have known better,” she insisted. “He was right about Modell, about Linda Bowman….”

“And nearly got taken in by them both,” Skinner reminded her. “Maybe we’re both to blame,” he conceded. “But that isn’t going to help Mulder. How is he?”

“No one’s told me anything yet,” Scully admitted. “They’ve got a lot of sewing up to do.” A lot, she repeated to herself silently. It suddenly hit him: Scully had just told him a ghost was responsible for the murders of three children and Mulder’s brush with death. A ghost with a vengeful agenda. He’d seen too many bizarre reports cross his desk to dismiss Scully’s contention outright. But he, too, remembered the Pincus case, and had to wonder if either of his agents were operating at full capacity, especially after the stress of recent events. Could there be an explanation for the events Scully had witnessed; could their copycat have made Mulder his target as Hargrave had? Scully was right: such things were far easier to believe than a killer returned from the dead. Just how the hell was he supposed to protect his agent from a ghost?

************

Location Unknown

Mulder blinked, staring up at the starlit canopy. He sat up, noticing without surprise that he seemed to be suspended in space, stars all around him. He’d been here before, he remembered, on the bridge between life and death, while Albert Hosteen had performed the Blessing Way ceremony, petitioning the spirits on his behalf. Then he’d been aware of beings surrounding him; he’d spoken to his father, to Deep Throat. Now, however, it seemed that he was alone. A throat clearing behind him disabused him of that notion.

“Albert!” Mulder broke into a smile at seeing the Navajo elder. The shaman had died while Mulder was battling the voices the alien artifact had awakened in his head. Yet somehow, he had managed to send his spirit to comfort Scully, to pray with her.

The smile soon turned into a frown. “Am I dead?”

Albert answered serenely, “Not yet.”

“Then why am I here?”

“This is a place of your choosing,” Albert answered. “I prefer someplace a little more…earthbound.”

Mulder stared about him in awe. The endless starry vista had been replaced by a wooded canopy. A small fire glowed cheerily, and Mulder could hear a brook babbling in the distance. Albert sat by the fire, gesturing him to do the same. The shaman stirred the coals, while Mulder basked in the silence. It was peaceful here. It occurred to him that peace was something he’d seldom known in his life. And if he *was* dead, well, this was a nicer afterlife than any he had envisioned.

“You are not dead,” Albert repeated. “Not yet, anyway.”

“Then what’s going on?” Mulder asked, without any real urgency. He frowned, remembering. “I saw Hargrave. He killed me, I thought.” His gaze swept over his unmarked torso.

“He almost did,” Albert conceded. “And he still might. You cannot fight the evil in your world, you must defeat him in his.”

“How?” Mulder asked, but Albert and his surroundings were becoming dim and he suddenly found himself – – in a disturbingly familiar warehouse; tied down with Hargrave over him with the ever-present knife. It was his nightmares given life; he could believe he had gone back in time, forced by cruel fate to relive the most horrifying moments of his life. He heard Hargrave cackle with glee as the blade lanced his flesh, just as it had eleven years ago.

The pain helped him focus. “You’re not real,” he ground out. “You’re dead. None of this is real.”

“Wrong, *Fox*,” Hargrave answered cheerfully. “This *is* real. You belong to me now. You always did. *I* make the rules here.” The knife bit into him again. “Doesn’t this feel real?”

It did, Mulder had to admit as he stifled a scream. Just as real as it had felt eleven years ago. But this time there was no one to save his ass – he didn’t think this was a place Scully would be able to find. I’m sorry, Scully, he apologized silently.

“The kids were fun,” Hargrave went on dreamily, lost in the enticing aroma of thick red blood. “But this…this is better.” He leered at Mulder. “It was easy to break them, to taste their fear. It’s sweet, did you know that? Sweet and hot, like sex….” He laughed, a mad cackling that made Mulder’s gorge rise. “But this is more challenging, more satisfying.”

Hargrave’s hands dropped to his groin, stroking himself through his jeans, his eyes closed. “You…you’re different. Your fear tastes different. More mature. Full bodied.” His eyes opened, grinning madly. “Like a fine, red wine, Fox.” The killer tossed his head back. “I’ve been dreaming about having you again for the past eleven years.” He sighed. “Intoxicating.”

He looked down at the agent. “What, nothing to say, Fox? You weren’t nearly so quiet last time we met.”

“Would it make any difference?” Mulder struggled to keep his voice steady, struggled not to let his captor know how terrified he was of what was to come. He recalled how he’d tried to reason with Hargrave eleven years ago, using all of his profiling skills to stay alive until he could be found – deliberately and consciously prolonging his suffering in hopes of rescue. Until he finally hadn’t cared anymore.

Mulder tried not to shudder as the knife caressed his chest – just teasing this time – a thin line of blood revealing the knife’s path.

“No, it wouldn’t,” the killer admitted, surveying his handiwork. The blade was honed to razor-sharpness – Mulder barely felt it penetrate his skin. It was the fire the blade left behind in its wake that made his nerve endings scream. And yet, he knew with certain dread that it was going to get worse.

Much worse.

The knife descended again, deeper, and Mulder bit his lip to keep from crying out. He could taste his blood now. Hargrave grinned. “You won’t be quiet long, Fox,” he promised maliciously. “Oh no. You’ll be screaming for me in no time. Then we’ll have some fun.”

The blade flashed and the world tilted again….

….and he was standing free, blood dripping from his wounds. Hargrave’s voice echoing around him.

“I’ve thought of something even more fun. Let’s have a Fox hunt! Guess who’s the Fox?” Hargrave laughed uproariously.

“Real original,” Mulder muttered, wondering for the nth time why the hell his parents had stuck him with that name. And why every serial killer on the planet thought going on a Fox hunt was hilariously funny.

It didn’t look like running was going to be an option here – not if he was where he suspected. His physical body, he surmised, was probably in a hospital somewhere, or perhaps still bleeding itself out on his couch. It looked like the only way he was going to be able to get back was to take Hargrave out – however he was supposed to do that. Albert had indicated it was possible to defeat Hargrave – but how? Was it possible to “kill” Hargrave here and banish him to wherever he was supposed to have gone?

Escape, even if it were possible, wouldn’t be enough, would it? Hargrave would just find him again, kill more innocents. No. It had to be done here. He had to kill Hargrave. Whatever the outcome – it ended here. Spurred into motion, Mulder silently slipped into the shadows, searching for anything he might use as a weapon.

A broken length of two-by-four met his needs nicely. He crept through the dim warehouse on silent feet, doing his best, by sheer force of will, to ignore the persistent fire in his wounds and the slow leak of his blood.

Damn, he hated this. Hargrave could be anywhere. He pondered a moment. Hargrave seemed to be able to manipulate this environment at will, perhaps Mulder could do the same? “There’s no place like home,” he muttered, picturing Scully’s face, resisting the urge to tap his heels together three times. Nada. What he wouldn’t give for a pair of ruby slippers right now.

A noise from up ahead sent his heart racing. He gripped his makeshift bat tightly. He took a step forward. And nearly dropped his weapon.

Blood oozed from hundreds of wounds, and Mulder could barely recognize the boy from the warehouse – was it only two days ago? – standing in front of him, strips of flesh hanging from his face, mouth bared in a sickly smile.

He shuffled toward Mulder, arms outstretched. Mulder backed away from the apparition. He swung around in a panic, intent on beating a hasty retreat, the memory of New Year’s Eve zombies surging to the forefront of his mind. He whirled….

….straight into Hargrave’s waiting arms.

“That was just too easy,” the killer grinned.

******

GUMC

Scully sat by Mulder’s bedside, her fingers interlaced around his, mindful of the many tubes and leads that kept her partner alive. Her fault. HER FAULT. If only she had listened to him, if only she had believed, he wouldn’t be here now. She should have insisted on staying with him, paying no heed to the fact she had no idea how to deal with a ghost.

He was slipping away from her, and there was nothing to negate her culpability. She snuffled, barely noticing the tears falling down her cheeks. It had been bad enough, all those times, thinking she was going to lose him. But the feelings between them had been unspoken then.

Now…now…. She wondered how her mother had borne it, losing Ahab after so many years. She couldn’t possibly conceive of losing Mulder; not when they had already weathered more crises than most people would in a dozen lifetimes. After prehistoric wood mites, carnivorous fungi, mothmen, not to mention allegedly alien viruses…Mulder just could not be felled by a mundane serial killer. Even if that killer was a ghost. He just couldn’t.

She stroked his hair back from his forehead again, although, like her partner, it hadn’t moved from her last ministrations. “Come back to me, Mulder. I need you,” her voice hitched, husky with repressed emotion. “I love you.”

******

Location Unknown

The blow took Mulder by surprise; he grunted in pain and fell to the dirty floor. The boy had vanished, dissolving into thin vapor like the smoke from Cancerman’s Morley. The agent managed to retain his grip on the two-by-four and swung it at his attacker. Unfortunately, his position robbed him of leverage, and Hargrave evaded the blow with a laugh.

“I really thought you’d be more of a challenge,” he taunted. His knife flashed, and Mulder howled at the pain erupting in his arm. The wood dropped to the cement floor, leaving Mulder defenseless. He knelt at Hargrave’s feet, his body sapped of strength, clutching his bleeding arm. As he looked up at his adversary, at the bloody knife clutched in Hargrave’s hand, he understood that he had finally lost. There would be no miraculous rescue as there had been eleven years ago. He was spent; there was nothing left. He closed his eyes briefly, a silent prayer to a God he wasn’t certain he believed in, to let Scully know he had tried. That he had fought against this fate. He opened his eyes then, determined to see death coming for him when it did. So many times he had teased death, danced around it, cheated it…it seemed, finally, death was about to receive its due. His head raised defiantly, he struggled to his feet to meet his fate. There was still pride, when all was said and done. And though he knew from bitter experience he would beg and plead before his ordeal was over, he would cling to pride, and the memory of *her*, as long as he could.

The kick threw him off balance and he landed hard. The breath whooshed out of him and he tried to scamper out of the way while regaining his breath.

Another kick caught him in the side and he heard the sickening crack of ribs. His side erupted in a cacophony of pain and he bit his lip to keep from screaming. He was still struggling to regain his feet when the next blow caught him on the side of the head. He was flung on his back, arms spread wide as if accepting crucifixion. Through dazed eyes he could see the steel glint of the knife, and he knew his end was at hand. A core of stubbornness refused to succumb, however, and he vainly tried to force his body to respond to his commands.

He was spent: blood loss, fatigue, shock and shattered ribs overrode his mind’s urgent commands. Glazed eyes looked up at Hargrave poised above him, his face contorted into an inhuman leer. He turned away then, unwilling, at the last, to witness his death. He felt the pain from a long way off, recognizing his mind had already begun to protect him from his body’s trauma, from the inevitable conclusion. He could be grateful for that. His thoughts, of course, turned to Scully, in those final moments. He hoped she would not blame herself, that she would be able to get on with her life. He thought then, of course she would, she was stronger than he, after all.

Thoughts of her sent warm thrills through his body, an effective counteragent to the cold of bloodloss.

It took a moment for him to realize what he was seeing: a warm glow of light just beyond his right arm. He had the presence of mind to wonder if this was the tunnel of light reported by near-death experiences, but then it dawned on him that the light was warm red, not white. It exuded a familiar warmth…

Fascinated by the light, he found he could stretch his arm enough to reach it. It burned brightly, but with comforting warmth, cupped in the palm of his hand, the same shade as Scully’s hair, he mused, idly wondering if blood loss was affecting his perceptions. Amazingly, the light reminded him of his partner, as if he held her essence in his hand.

Fascinated he might have been by his discovery, but not too fascinated to notice how Hargrave drew away from the glow. Mulder held the light in his hand, regarding it thoughtfully. At length, Hargrave gave him a malicious grin, and the knife began to sweep down.

Where he found the strength, Mulder couldn’t say. But as Hargrave leaned forward to deliver the killing blow, Mulder swept his arm, cradling the ball of light, into the killer’s face. Hargrave screamed piteously, clawing at his skin. Warm, inviting red turned abruptly to flaming crimson, Mulder’s midnight nightmares of fire given horrific life. The light bit into Hargrave, gradually devouring him; his skin glowing incandescently, obscenely lit like the victim of a nuclear holocaust. Behind him, Mulder could just make out a dark shadow, hungry for flesh. As Hargrave’s screams rang in Mulder’s consciousness, he barely had the cognizance to reflect that Hargrave’s deeds had caught up to him at last, that the dark shadow would exact the restitution that the killer had avoided.

Mulder’s surroundings began to grow dim, and the agent couldn’t say whether he would wake or not. “I love you, Scully,” he was able to mutter before the darkness consumed him utterly, hoping somehow she’d heard his words.

Light, when it burned his retinas, was an assault of red – which eventually resolved itself into a veil of titian tresses and brilliant blue eyes.

Scully’s words said “Welcome back,” but her eyes communicated much more. He smiled tiredly in acknowledgement before gravity claimed his eyelids. All was now right in Fox Mulder’s world.

******

Tag

Around a campfire – somewhere Albert Hosteen nodded to himself, tossing another log on his little campfire. He lifted his eyes to the silent figures circling him, just out of the light cast by the fire.

He nodded to them gravely. “Soon,” he told them. “Soon the FBI man will meet his destiny.”

*******

Finis

 

 

Parvor Nocturnus

cover

PARVOR NOCTURNUS

AUTHOR: Ewa

E-mail: ewa@whatewa.com

ARCHIVES: IMTP for the first two weeks, then whatewa,

Ephemeral, Gossamer, MTA, and any other site that has

received prior written permission. All others, please

contact the author

SPOILER: Avatar

RATING: PG 17

CATEGORY: X-file VS9

KEYWORDS: MSA/R, Sk, M POV,

SUMMARY: Scully stands accused of murder.

DISCLAIMER: Mulder & Scully as well as all other

recognizable character references belong to Chris

Carter, Ten Thirteen Productions, and Twentieth Century

Fox Television. They are used here without permission.

No copyright infringement is intended. Kenny ‘The Kid’

Andrews is the creation of Susan Proto and Vickie

Moseley and was released to consult on this case with

their permission. Other characters belong to the

author.

THANKS: To Susan Proto and Vickie Moseley for Kenny. To

Laurie and Vickie for their beta and for their helpful

suggestions. To Tabula Raza for beta reading this

concoction. With comments like ‘[oh my god! he almost

killed Kenny! that bastard! sorry. couldn’t help it.

I’ll thwap myself]’, she made correcting this a lot

more fun. Thanks also to Brandon Ray who cooperated

with the continuity and the biggest bouquet to Susan

who, with her ‘slicin’ and dicin’, made this what it

is. What a wonderful team you all are.

AUTHOR’S NOTES: Parvor Nocturnus – Night terrors.

This was written as one of the episodes of Virtual Season 9.

Feedback always welcome! It’s the only recompense I

get for the work involved producing this.

ewa@whatewa.com

02.06.01

PARVOR NOCTURNUS

Prologue

The feeling of emptiness, of abandonment, was so

intense it took her breath away, contracting her lungs

with the pain, causing her heart to shrivel within her.

It was over now. She’d been stripped of everything,

everyone she’d ever had. The pain of it all, the horror

was almost too much for her to bear. The loss of

something so precious. That, which had been taken away

from her, could never be replaced, could never be

restored. She was alone, adrift, no one left to guide

her, to help her. She’d been here before, but she

couldn’t remember when, she couldn’t remember why, only

the anguish, only the agony.

She felt moisture on her face… it was tears, she felt

them as they coursed down her face.

Reaching out her hand in the darkness, she fumbled

around, needing physical contact with something,

anything. Her hand brushed against something solid-she

recognized her nightstand. Her mind focused itself on

finding the light switch.

By the light of the lamp she saw the blood. Blood on

her hands… blood all over her, it was everywhere. So

much blood. With incredulous eyes she looked down at

herself and felt bile rising in her throat. There was a

horrible, erratic thumping in her chest, as if a large

bird was trapped inside her ribcage and was beating

itself to death. Gasping, she lay in her bed, panting

with terror. She was trembling all over, drenched with

sweat. Long shadows, nightmare light. The sounds of

screams reverberated in her ears, rebounding off her

bedroom walls, finally bringing her to full consciousness.

It was her own voice she could hear, it was she who was

screaming.

Then, Jeff was in the room with her, looking as shaken

as she felt. He was beside her using the phone, telling

her not to move, that everything would be all right.

With force of habit, Scully reached over to her

nightstand, and with trembling fingers picked up her

cell phone. She punched in a well memorized number. As

she waited for her call to be answered, she gazed

unbelievingly at the marks she’d left on the nightstand;

at the red smears that were now covering the number

pad on her cell phone. Trying to calm herself, she

remembered the words she’d said to her partner so

often. “Mulder. Mulder breathe, slowly, in… out… that’s

it. Take it easy now.”

She heard the voice on the other end of the phone

sleepily identifying himself and she began to speak.

“It’s Scully. You need to get down here now, there’s a

situation.” Her voice quavered as she continued,

“S-sir? I think I’m in need of your assistance.”

ACT I

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Saturday, very early morning

The chirping of his cell phone broke into his restless

sleep, bringing Mulder relief from that nameless thing

which wandered through his disturbed rest causing him

to wake drenched in sweat.

“Mulder.” He glanced at the alarm clock on the

nightstand, 6:02 a.m. He struggled to sit up and make

sense of where he was.

“Mulder, you’d better get over here right away.

There’s something damned weird going on.”

Mulder was surprised. He was used to his partner

calling him at this hour but his stomach cramped with

anxiety as he recognized his superior’s gravelly voice.

A feeling of dread rolled over him.

“Weird? How do you mean, weird? What’s happened? Where

are you?”

“It’s Scully…”

Mulder was speechless for a second, incapable of

anything apart from trying to get air back into his

lungs and fighting the panic that threatened to

overtake him. Taking deep breaths, he forced the

question past his lips, disregarding any attempt at

protocol in the heat of the moment. “Skinner, is…is

she all right? He couldn’t trust his voice further.

“She’s safe Mulder, but you need to get over here at

once, something strange is going on.”

The reassurance Skinner gave as to Scully’s safety did

nothing to placate Mulder. Even as he yelled through

the phone, “Where are you?”, he was pulling on his

pants and pushing his sockless feet into his shoes.

Shit! Wrong one!

“Just get over to Scully’s apartment, ASAP.”

Mulder grabbed his badge and gun off the nightstand and

headed for the door, tee shirt and jacket in hand.

“Dammit! Car keys!”

Snatching them off the table, he ran out of the

apartment and down the stairs two at a time, to where

his car was parked; dressing as he went, the early

morning chill and his mounting apprehension causing a

shiver to run down his spine.

SCULLY’S BUILDING

6:37 a.m.

The roads were all but empty of traffic as he sped to

Scully’s apartment with little regard to speed limits

or traffic cops. He couldn’t help wondering why she

hadn’t phoned him. There must be a reason and that’s

what scared him.

Why hadn’t he insisted on staying over last night?

That was their usual arrangement for the weekends of

late.

Mulder picked his way through the crowd of onlookers,

D.C. police and paramedics who were milling about the

hallway outside Scully’s apartment despite the early

hour.

“What the hell…!”

As Mulder approached the door, one of a pair of

officers standing outside the open door of Scully’s

home, stepped forward.

“Sir? Sir, I’m sorry but you can’t go in there.”

Mulder flashed his badge at him and addressed the

other.

“I’m looking for Assistant Director Walter Skinner?”

“And you are?”

“Special agent Fox Mulder, FBI.”

“So, what’s the FBI’s interest in this?” The officer

addressed his colleague.

“She’s one of their own.”

Mulder decided that the sixty seconds standing there,

waiting for some sort of an acknowledgement from the

pair of officers was about forty-five too long,

Mulder threw them an irritated glance before he took

charge of the conversation. “Exactly what’s happened

here?”

“When we’ve figured it out sir; don’t worry, you’ll be

among the first to know.”

Mulder swept past them, too apprehensive to take note

of the officer’s sarcasm.

He felt the waves of dizziness and nausea sweep over

him as he caught sight of his partner. White as milk,

she sat on her once pristine sofa.

He felt a hand kindly but firmly push him down onto a

chair and heard Skinner’s reassuring voice over the

humming and buzzing in his ears.

“She’s okay, Mulder, she’s not hurt. It’s not her

blood, she’s *all right*.” Mulder took a couple of

deep breaths in an attempt to chase the threatening

blackness away.

“I’m okay now, just need a minute.” Mulder told his

superior breathlessly. His continued heavy breathing

must have convinced Skinner that he was

hyperventilating.

“Relax.” He felt Skinner’s hand firmly on the back of

his neck. “Relax, Mulder.” His breathing started to

calm. “Easy now, that’s it,” his boss’s concerned

voice both soothed and bothered him. This was all too

surreal, Mulder couldn’t help thinking.

As the dizziness receded, Mulder looked up at Skinner.

The AD was as impassive as ever, but there was a look

of strain and exhaustion about his eyes. He was a big,

powerful man, but right now, his broad shoulders were

slumped. Skinner sank down slowly into the chair next

to him, took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes.

“She doesn’t know what happened, she woke up in this

state,” The AD’s voice was tight. “And, uh…. It was

her neighbor Jeff Jackson who called this in. He was

rather shaken by it all. The local boys are still

questioning him,” he paused, looking uncomfortable,

his eyes settling on Scully for a moment before

meeting Mulder’s eyes again. Mulder read the

uncertainty in the AD’s eyes.

Mulder’s eyes locked on to Scully’s white, blood

spattered face. He saw her bewilderment and the lack

of comprehension in her eyes. Her gray flannel pajamas

were covered in blood, it looked like there was

gallons of it.

He dropped to his knees by the sofa and went to take

her hand in his. He couldn’t bear to see her like

this.

“Stop, Mulder, don’t touch her!” Skinner’s warning

stopped him dead. Mulder’s eyes widened. For a moment

he stared at his superior uncomprehendingly. What was

going on here?

“This is all evidence. They’re saying this is a

possible homicide.” Skinner’s embarrassment as he

tried to explain was patently obvious.

Mulder just managed to restrain himself. Not believing

what he’d just heard, he turned to his superior for

enlightenment.

“Who…? Who is saying?”

“The local boys.”

Skinner was looking bad. “Sir, are you all right?”

Mulder asked, Skinner was biting his lip as he nodded.

“What in God’s name happened here?” Mulder looked at

his partner, who appeared to be in some kind of

trance.

“We don’t know that yet, but we’re working on it.”

“Scully? Scully, can you hear me? Look at me. I’m here

now. It’s all gonna be okay now, everything’s going to

be fine” his soft tone of his voice belied his panic.

His arms ached to encircle his partner, to comfort

her, to take that bewildered look from her face.

Everything’s going to be fine, everything’s going to

be fine. The phrase kept going through his head like a

prayer, a mantra to chase his fear away.

She roused herself enough to answer her partner.

“Mulder…I’m…I’m perfectly fine.” Her fragile,

anxious voice contradicted the statement. Scully

shivered, Mulder was back on his knees in front of

her.

“Yeah, I can see that.” Mulder had to ball his hands

to keep from touching her.

Then she stared directly into his eyes, her gaze

unbearably intense. “Mulder, I’m okay,” she murmured,

breaking the direct eye contact. Her voice wavered,

telling of the fear she insisted on denying. Her voice

quivered as she spoke again. “I don’t know what

happened, I woke up and I was covered in blood. I

can’t remember anything.”

“It’s gonna be okay, Scully, we’re here now.”

He saw her swallow hard before she nodded, then the

shivering started shaking her fragile-looking body.

“Sir?” Mulder turned to his superior. “Can’t we at

least cover her in a blanket? She’s in shock, just

look at her.” The look on his supervisor’s face

informed him that this couldn’t be an option.

Mulder paused and turned to address one of the

detectives on the scene. “Do you have any suspects?

Is there any sign of forced entry? There must be

evidence of an intruder of some kind.”

“No, we checked that one out. It appears that her door

was ajar when one of her neighbors heard her screams

and found her. *He* called 911. I’ve been in this

business along time now, I know the drill. We’re doing

a house-to-house on the tenants at the moment,” the

detective huffed.

“I’m sorry detective, don’t mean to step on any toes.

I didn’t mean to imply….”

The last thing Mulder wanted to do was to antagonize

the locals, and he acknowledged he had a natural gift

for doing just that. Scully was the one who normally

held him in check, smoothed things over.

“Yeah, no problem, I appreciate what it’s like when a

colleague is involved.”

Skinner moved the man to the side so Mulder and his

partner could have a little privacy.

For a moment Mulder didn’t know how to start, what to

say, she looked so frail and lost. Her eyes had a shadowed

look, they seemed haunted by the same dark fear that

was in her voice. Just as a child might reach for its

security blanket in times of stress, Scully’s hand reached

up to her neck.

“Scully, are you hurt?” He asked gently. Guilt washed

over him. “I’m sorry Scully, I should have been here….”

“I’m all right Mulder, it-it’s not your fault….”

Mulder tried again. “Talk to me, Scully. Can you do

that?” She nodded her head.

Mulder took a long breath. “What happened, Scully?”

“I don’t know. I’ve no idea, no rational explanation.

I was so alone, so empty.”

She’d told him about her planned date before they’d

finished work yesterday. He tried that avenue first.

“Did you go to your friend’s bachelorette party? What

happened to you?”

“Mulder, I don’t know, I can’t remember.”

She paused for a moment to take a deep breath trying

to control the trembling. “I keep thinking in a minute

I’m gonna wake up and this all will have been a dream,

a terrible dream. I’m gonna wake up and phone you and

have you talk to me and tell me everything’s fine.

Tell me Mulder, tell me I’m just having a nightmare….

Tell me I’m asleep and this is just a bad dream. I’ve

had dreams before. Mulder, tell me you’ll be right over

and everything will be fine.”

The pleading in her voice was almost too much for him.

Mulder felt as if he’d betrayed her when he couldn’t

offer her the words of comfort she so desperately

needed.

This *wasn’t* a dream. There was nothing he could say

or do that would change that. He needed so much to

hold her, to reassure himself as much as her. It *was*

his fault. He should have insisted on being here for

her when she got home last night.

“I’m here now Scully, I’m not going to leave you.

We’ll sort this out together, I promise you. Just hang

in there. M-maybe you drank too much last night, maybe

it’s someone’s idea of a sick joke.”

A female officer interrupted them. “We’re going to

need your pajamas, Ms. Scully.”

“Of course…yes.”

Scully was beginning to look vague again.

“Ms. Scully, just change, no shower or bathing.”

“Scully?” She didn’t appear to hear him. Moving like a

sleepwalker, she went with the officer.

Later, Scully came out of her bedroom, her ashen

complexion more made prominent by the white police

issue overalls she dressed in. The smudges of blood

still on her face stood out in sharp contrast. Out of

the corner of his eye, Mulder could see Skinner

talking into a phone in low angry tones that carried

despite the man’s best efforts.

“This is absolutely inconceivable…Don’t you think

you’re jumping to conclusions, here….I don’t

care…yes, of course I realize the implications…due

process…. Fine. Do whatever you feel you have to

do.”

He glanced away from his partner, to where their

superior had just slammed down the phone, a look of

controlled fury on his face. Their eyes met and

Skinner came over to the agents, looking very

agitated, a gray tinge to his face.

“I’m sorry. Things have just gotten a damn sight

worse. A homicide’s just been called in. The body of a

male has turned up downtown. Seems he was

bludgeoned to death as he slept…they think…

someone’s trying to score brownie points.” Mulder was

surprised at the mask of quiet defeat Skinner was

wearing.

Their superior was having great trouble coming to the

point.

“They think you could be a suspect, Scully.”

Mulder looked at his partner, his face mirroring the

disbelief in hers.

Things happened so fast then. Before they knew what

had hit them, two officers were ready to escort Scully

down to the local P. D. for questioning.

As they led her out of the room she tried to turn

toward him.

“Mulder!”

The note of panic in her voice nearly made him do

something desperate and only Skinner’s hold on his

shoulder stopped him rushing after her. “I’ll go with

her, I’ll see to it that she’s okay. Mulder? Mulder!

Damn it! Are you listening to me agent?” Skinner

commanded.

Mulder tried to focus on his superior’s voice.

“You’re no good to her like this, Agent. You’re too

close to be objective. The scene’s been secured

downtown. I need you to get your butt down there and

find out what the hell is going on. Do you hear me?”

“But….”

“But, that’s an order Agent. I’ll be in touch as soon

as I know anything.”

Mulder saw he was wasting his breath. There was a

moment of tense silence before Skinner eased his iron

grip on Mulder’s shoulder and turned to follow Scully

and the officers out.

Mulder stood in the center of the room that had become

a second home to him. For a moment, he felt too shell-

shocked to move. God! He’d nearly blown it then. Don’t

panic, he thought to himself. Don’t panic, Skinner’s

right, if you want to help Scully, you’ll have to keep

your cool.

LOCATION OF THE CRIME SCENE

Downtown Washington, D.C.

Saturday, 10:20 a.m.

Yellow crime scene tape fluttered in the breeze,

cordoning off the site. Clumps of shocked neighbors

and curious passers-by distracted from Saturday

morning shopping stood around outside the building as

he parked the car and made his way to the entrance.

The building itself, although not run down, had a

slightly shabby look about it which was shared by so

many others in this neighborhood.

One of the officers stepped forward as Mulder

approached the house. The expression on his weary,

Hispanic face told Mulder that it had been a very

long shift.

“Sorry, sir…” the cop began, but stopped when Mulder

produced his badge and identified himself. The officer

lifted the tape and Mulder ducked under. Mulder went

to introduce himself to the detective in charge,

knowing that he had to make nice with the locals.

“So, what have you got?” Mulder asked.

“Not a whole hell of a lot.”

“Any sign of a break-in?”

“The door was wide open when we got here, his

bedroom…well, look for yourself!”

In the spartan living room Mulder paused, looking

around, trying to gauge what sort of a man the victim

had been. He absorbed every detail of his

surroundings; the layout of the room, the ambiance or

in this case, the lack of it. There were half-empty

cartons from Chinese take out on the coffee table, a

couple of empty beer cans overturned on the floor

under the couch.

Mulder stepped through into Marcus Lowry’s bedroom.

The victim lay where he’d been fatally assaulted.

Mulder took in the exact placement of the body, the

carnage all around it. A few clothes and shoes were

scattered on the floor, just where they’d been

dropped.

Mulder listened to the detective’s speculation. “Looks

like he was asleep when he was attacked. The guy never

stood a chance.”

A police photographer moved in front of them, busily

clicking away. The continued flashing of his camera

reminded Mulder that he had the beginnings of a

headache.

The blood-soaked body lay on the bed. Dressed in

t-shirt and boxers, the victim lay face down on the

bed, at least Mulder assumed that was the position;

there wasn’t a great deal left of the face or head to

be positive. The attack had been ferocious, the blood

spattering the wall behind the headboard. “Any

witnesses, suspects?”

“We’re talking to the neighbors now. So far there’s

not a great deal to go on. No one saw anything, heard

anything. Oh, apart from one party animal. The guy

from down the hall was trying to make his way up the

stairs in the early hours and he swears something

brushed past him, it was too dark to see clearly in

the moonlight, but he got the impression it was a

woman. Seemed very confused when we tried to draw him

on that. Some witness huh? He was still so ‘out of it’

when we spoke to him, I doubt if he would have

recognized his own mother. Anyway there’s a security

camera down in the foyer, we’ll be checking that to see

if we can pick something up. As to suspects, I hear

they’re holding a woman in Georgetown. Lucky break or

what? It was probably a lover’s tiff or some such.”

Mulder felt nauseous. This was not the first time he’d

seen so much blood, or such horrendous injuries, it

was the fact that the police here seemed to feel that

the case was all done and dusted, and the perp already

in detention. He was glad he hadn’t let these schmucks

know his connection to Scully.

He went across to speak with the coroner. Forensics

was still working on cross-matching the blood stains;

the prints were being processed.

“This is all provisional of course. The initial exam

shows this was typical of a blunt force trauma attack.

There appears to have been eight or nine blows to the

head; cerebral contusions with bruising to the brain,

multiple skull fractures….The body had not yet

attained rigor mortis when we arrived at the scene.

I’d put the time of death between three and four this

morning,” the coroner told Mulder.

“When will you know for sure?”

“Probably later in the day, depending on how fast I

can get the autopsy done and the blood and other

samples processed. This being Saturday, things tend

to wind down a little. I’m running a toxicology screen

as well. He may well have been doped before he was

attacked.”

Mulder handed the coroner his card.

“Look, I’d appreciate if you could let me know…”

“Sure, no problem, I’ll call you as soon as I’ve got

anything, Agent Mulder.”

The detective in charge took over. Mulder recognized

several plainclothes officers from Homicide. “This is

how we’ll divide it. I want all phone messages

checked, his cell phone, the email anything that might

be of use. Interview any family, friends, work,

previous sexual partners. Watkins, you’ve started on

the neighbors?”

“Yes, sir, not much so far, other then the party-goer

who was a bit worse for drink and whatever. We’ve got

his statement already, such as it is. One of the

neighbors mentioned a club the victim hung out

at….’The Tiempo’.”

“Griffiths, you and Pariet start checking on his

social activities; get down to that club and check it

out. Right, guys, let’s get this show on the road.”

Everywhere Mulder went he found detectives, cameras, a

rush of uniformed men, and the incessant cackle of

radios. He needed to be still. Mulder cleared his

throat. “Mind if I take a look around?” He asked the

officer in charge.

“Nope, help yourself.”

He started to explore the rest of the house. There

wasn’t much to see. The victim was obviously a

bachelor, living on his own. The state of the kitchen

and fridge was only marginally better than Mulder’s

own. A half-empty box of stale looking cereal in one

cabinet, the remains of a six pack of imported beer

and some moldy cheese in the fridge.

He moved into the small unremarkable bathroom,

containing only a small selection of masculine

toiletries, a razor left in the sink, a toothbrush and

a tube of paste which had been squeezed in the middle

and lay minus its cap on the edge of the tub. A wet

towel was thrown in a heap on the floor together with

dirty socks and a pair of boxers. The guy certainly

wasn’t very house proud.

Mulder walked back into the bedroom, his footsteps

loud and echoing on the wooden floor. He stood, almost

mesmerized, gazing at the bloody spot where the victim

had lain. Just then, one of the men examining the now

empty bed called out.

“Hey sir! look at this.” Using a pencil the cop carefully

lifted something off the sheet, something covered in blood,

something that glinted in the light as it swung to and fro

from the pencil.

Out of the corner of his eye, Mulder saw a small black

shape scoot into the corner behind the closet.

The sound of his cell phone distracted him.

FIRST DISTRICT POLICE PRECINCT

Saturday, 2:10 p.m.

Scully wanted Mulder present during her questioning,

Skinner’s call informed him. Mulder wasted no time

getting down there.

Her relief was evident as she glanced up at him when he

walked into the interview room. In those few seconds of

eye contact they managed to communicate their feelings.

Catching his eye Scully had questioned him with the

raise of her eyebrow. A barely perceptible shake of his

head confirmed that he was none the wiser now. With a

crease of her brows, she asked if he was okay. Even

now, when she was in such a position, the woman was

worrying about him. The smile in his eyes told her that

he was okay.

Scully leaned back in her seat and let out a breath

slowly. Mulder could see she was mentally preparing

herself for the coming ordeal. Awkwardly, he went to

stand by the wall next to where Skinner sat.

The detective in charge dictated into the recorder.

“Special Agent Fox Mulder has entered the interview

room, time…2:12 p.m.”

Seeing Scully dressed in prison orange overalls shook

Mulder, but at least she’d had a chance to shower.

“You up to this?” Skinner asked her.

Scully nodded. Looking at her haggard face, Mulder felt

concerned and duly so.

Detective Foster took over.

“Right. So, Ms. Scully, let’s go back to yesterday

evening.”

Mulder was annoyed at how quickly they’d stripped her

of her title, no ‘Agent Scully’ or ‘Dr. Scully’, just

plain Ms.

“I was invited to go to Jodie’s bachelorette party last

night.” His partner started to explain.

“Who’s Jodie?” she was interrupted.

“She’s my friend from med school. We’ve kept in touch

over the years. I-I went, but I decided to leave early,

I had work to do.

“And what time would that have been?”

“About eleven, I had a report to finish. I needed to

check it over. I wanted to get it out of the way. I was

finally done about one thirty. I was going to call my

partner to tell him I’d…”

“Isn’t that a bit unusual?”

“How so?”

Mulder could hear the tension in her voice. She

wouldn’t want to make their relationship public.

“Wasn’t it a little late?”

“No, Mulder is still up at that time.”

“And *did* you call him?”

“No. I decided it could wait. I felt too tired. I made

myself a mug of hot chocolate and went to bed.”

“And this morning when you awoke?” The second officer

demanded. She didn’t appear to have heard him.

“I had this dream… and then I woke up. You know how

sometimes you’re not quite sure if you’re awake or

asleep….I had this awful feeling of emptiness, of

loss. As if something very precious had been taken away

from me…. I felt moisture on my face… tears. I

reached out my hand to put the light on and there was

blood on my hands…blood all over me, everywhere…. I

must have screamed…. Next thing, Jeff Jackson was in

the room with me.” She paused to take a shuddering

breath.

“Who is Jeff Jackson?”

“He and his wife live across the hall. He’s a shift worker.

He must have called 911….I don’t understand. I was asleep,

I was asleep the whole night. I was sound asleep….”

“Why did you call AD Skinner and not your partner?”

Mulder felt himself especially attentive at hearing

that question; he wondered about that as well.

Scully, however, seemed surprised at the question. “I

don’t know, he’s my superior… I don’t know.”

One of the officers thrust a photograph at Scully.

Mulder had a quick look at the image of a man, but he

didn’t recognize him.

“Do you know this man, Ms. Scully?”

Scully frowned as she studied the photo. “Umm, no, I

don’t know him, but I have seen him… yesterday. I saw

him last night at the club where the party was held. We

spoke briefly as I waited for the waitress to get the

drink order. I didn’t get his name. Why?”

“What did you talk about?”

“It was just small talk, I was waiting for the drinks

and he was waiting for his girlfriend, Annelise, to

finish her shift. She was one of the waitresses.”

“So you talked long enough to find *that* out. What

was the name of the club?”

“The Tiempo.”

The detective’s tone of voice hardened. “This was

Marcus Lowry, The man whose blood you were covered in.

The preliminary tests have matched the blood found at

both scenes,” he informed her.

The SOB wasn’t going to spare his partner anything,

Mulder thought as he looked into her shocked face.

“Is this your cross and chain?”

“I-I don’t….” Scully’s fingers instinctively sought

the cross she’d always wore. Her fingers blundered

around her collarbones, seeking solace. Mulder saw her

fighting the emotions as it dawned on her that she no

longer wore the tiny cross and chain that had been such

an integral part of her life for so long.

“Can you explain how it came to be found at the scene?

Mulder saw her lip tremble, saw her bite it, and a tiny

bead of scarlet appeared.

Her eyes sought him out. “Oh, God, no….” How strange

it was that both he and Scully had spoken in unison,

Mulder thought later.

“Mulder, I swear….” The look of anguish in her eyes

almost finished him. He turned away, walking toward the

wall. He felt the pain across his knuckles and realized

he had punched the wall.

He swallowed hard. God help him, he wasn’t helping

Scully behaving like this. He thrust his hands deep

into his pants pockets, breathing deeply, knowing he

had to calm down if he was to be of any use to her. ‘I

want to believe’ stated the poster in their office. Yet

he knew her well enough, trusted her enough to believe

in her innocence despite the mounting evidence to the

contrary. His vision swam. He closed his eyes.

FBI BUILDING

AD SKINNER’S OFFICE

Saturday, 6:04 p.m.

At the muffled “Come in.” Mulder turned the knob and

reluctantly pushed open the door.

“You requested to see me, Sir?”

“Yes, Mulder, I did,” he responded not unkindly.

“Thank you for coming so promptly. Please, take a

seat.”

The AD turned from where he’d been standing by the

window, looking out through the white slatted blinds at

the Old Post Office Pavilion below. He gestured to the

chairs in front of his desk.

The AD looked ill at ease. Skinner took off his glasses

and rubbed his eyes. Mulder got the impression that

what ever was coming was going to be equally difficult

for both of them.

“Listen Mulder and listen good, we’re talking about a

federal agent who has been accused of murder. This

isn’t just going to peter out. This isn’t a case for

your crop circle or spoon-bending philosophies.”

At any other time, Mulder would have probably taken

issue with the AD over these remarks, but he realized

they were not said to censure him. Mulder could almost

taste the man’s frustration. “I need empirical proof,

scientific facts. The blood on Scully’s pajamas didn’t

appear there by translocation. And then there’s the

matter of what appears to be her cross and chain.”

“What are you implying, Sir?”

Skinner walked around his desk to sit in his chair.

He looked at Mulder rather narrowly before taking a sip

of his coffee. “I’m not implying anything, Mulder.

Under normal circumstances, Agent Scully is the

strongest person I know. But the fact is, given

Scully’s highly distressed state at present, if clumsy

or inappropriate psychological pressure is applied, it

could lead to a confession and she could admit to

anything.”

Mulder tried to ignore the small, hard kernel of dread

that was forming in his gut. That’s what he was afraid

of too. He was surprised by the look of compassion on

his supervisor’s face. He’d seen the AD angry, sad,

scared, hurt, he’d seen him starved of companionship,

but never this, never as if he were physically hurting

for his agents.

And then it was gone and Skinner continued. “Mulder,

she’s vulnerable. We both know that Scully is wholly

incapable of this. But I’ve been down that road, I

remember what it’s like. I was lucky in that I had two good

agents on my side, who believed in my innocence and were

prepared to fight to prove it. Let’s see if we can do the same

for Agent Scully. All our energy must be put into proving this

to others. We need proof — cold, clinical, irrefutable proof.

We’ve got to find out what happened. This theory of amnesia,

do you believe it?”

“What’s not to believe?”

“It all seems fantastic, and yet…. Do you have any

theories, Agent?”

Mulder let out a cracked laugh as the full implication

of the situation hit him. “What? You mean an X-File

explanation? For once in my life I’ve got no theories

to offer, no unsubstantiated leaps of logic. Nothing,

other than a gut feeling that she’s being set up, that

we’re being set up. All I can consider at the moment is

the fantastic.”

“Could this have been done while she was under the

influence of anything? She said she’d had a mug of

hot chocolate before going to bed, could that have been

doctored?” Skinner pondered.

“Let’s hope that just this one time she wasn’t fastidiously

tidy.”

“I’ll get someone over there immediately. No, not you,

Mulder. As far as this case is concerned we must be

like Caesar’s wife, seen to be squeaky clean. Before

you say anything Mulder, I *know*. Your paranoia must

be catching, but at this moment in time, I’m not sure

what we’re up against either.”

Skinner was on his agents’ side, Mulder reminded

himself. He decided not to belabor the point, but it

didn’t make the situation any easier to bear.

“Forensics has confirmed that the blood on her pajamas

matches that of the victim, the splatter pattern is

consistent with the ferocity of the attack. And they

recovered a baseball bat that just outside the building

which could well be the murder implement. They’re using

the FBI’s FINDER to check out the prints.

“Her necklace was found at the scene. The only

inconsistency, the only thing in her favor so far, is

Scully’s size. It would be extremely difficult for

someone of her stature to have the strength to inflict

so much damage. The angle is all wrong, too. I can’t

understand it… On the face of it, it’s an open and

shut case….”

“Sir!”

“Mulder, go get some rest. It’s been a long, traumatic

day for us all. We need clear heads if we’re going to

help her.”

“I can’t see myself getting much rest while Scully’s

stuck in some jail cell.”

“Mulder, You’re not listening to what I’m telling you.

I’m working on that, but for tonight, things have to

stay as they are. Get your ass into gear and go home,

get some rest. If you can’t sleep, I don’t suppose

anyone would be any the wiser if you discreetly looked

over some of the computer files on this.”

Mulder couldn’t believe his ears. For a moment he

wondered if he’d strayed into one of those parallel

universes that Scully always reckoned he was in.

Skinner suddenly looked ill at ease. He blinked and

looked away. “Goodnight, Agent.”

Mulder sighed. “Goodnight, Sir.”

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Sunday 1:18 a.m.

He’d managed to access some of the files, but there was

nothing there that he didn’t already know. He sighed

and stretched, he felt as if he was stuck in one of

those Escher etchings, the ones where everything looks

normal, but when you look further, water is flowing up

hill although it appears to be cascading down. “Yeah,

one of those etchings just about summarizes things.”

Mulder let out a weary sigh.

Mulder wasn’t surprised at how tired he was. He didn’t

need a lot of sleep as a rule, but this last week, he’d

found it increasingly difficult to rest. Oh, he could

fall asleep all right, it’s just that he didn’t want to

stay asleep. Maybe it had something to do with his

recent experiences, but that was still too raw for him

to explore in any great depth. Maybe it was because he

was missing Scully’s presence in his bed during the

week; undoubtedly that had a lot to do with it.

The dreams, although always very vague, had been

increasingly disturbing, making him waken with all the

symptoms of a full-blown panic attack. He hadn’t said

anything to Scully, not wanting her to make a fuss.

She’d had her own problems to work through and deal

with.

Tonight, he lay down on his couch by the light of his

gurgling fish tank, his thoughts on his partner; how

scared she would be in that cell, how alone. He wanted

to hold her, comfort her, make her world right again.

Not being able to talk with her, hold her, comfort her

was killing him. Just leaving her there was inhuman.

Once he’d got over his initial feelings of…could it

be jealousy? He’d been glad that Scully had been with

it enough to have initially called their superior. She

*was* in deep trouble with this and him, being first on

the scene might have compromised things. Skinner was

right on that score, but it didn’t make things any

easier to accept.

He’d come to understand something over the last months,

this thing between them and Skinner… this cautious

trust. It was never spoken of but nevertheless Mulder

was sure it existed. Mulder wondered if they could ever

be friends; they were friends, the three of them, in a

strange, dysfunctional way. “Why spoil the habits of a

lifetime,” Mulder added under his breath. Though it

was a tentative sort of friendship, they owed Skinner

their gratitude.

But now Mulder felt powerless. He needed to prove her

innocence, but for once, he didn’t know how. It was as

if all his investigative powers had deserted him just

when he needed them most.

There was more to all this, much more. Everything

dovetailed too smoothly, there was too much

coincidence. If he could find that one link, he had a

gut feeling that it would all lead to an explanation.

He had faith in her; he had faith in them both. The

remarkable thing about faith was that it wasn’t a

sudden flash from the heavens or an unexpected insight.

It was something that quietly sustained. “You can do

your worst, but you’ll never destroy her, never destroy

us, ever.”

The gurgling of the pump and the flickering of the

muted TV gradually lulled him to sleep.

It was the scuffling shuffle that first alerted him,

the whispering. There was something or someone in the

room with him, he could make out a small, crouched form

near the corner of the room, he saw it approaching the

couch, black and threatening, growling and snarling

softly.

He tried to move, tried to reach for his gun, his heart

slamming against his rib cage. He was paralyzed. It was

as though he was being held down.

His heartbeat threatened to choke him. His fear was

such…he fought to move, to make a sound…. He heard

the screams reverberating in his ears, and realized

they were his. And then, he was free.

He froze, flattened against damp fabric, sweat beading

on his skin, face down, afraid to move. Afraid to even

breath, although his lungs were clamoring for oxygen.

What? Where? He rolled over and looked around in panic.

The big room with the muted TV and illuminated fish

tank was quiet, save for the gentle gurgling of the

pump.

He was on the couch and his living room was exactly as

it had been. There was nothing. No one but him in the

room.

His attempt to sit up made the room shimmer and shake

around him, he sank back down sweat pouring from him.

Nauseous with the panic, he tried to catch his breath

and still his pounding heart.

He raked a hand through his hair, trying to gain

control. The dream again, over the last few nights it

had changed, mutated. It had become more explicit, more

terrifying.

It was no good, he wouldn’t sleep, didn’t want to sleep

again. He was an expert when it came to nightmares.

Hadn’t he had more than his fair share of them over the

years? The incidents with Modell, Pfaster, Schauz had

all caused him to wake up bathed in sweat. But this

one, this was turning out to be the granddaddy of them

all.

It had just turned four in the morning and though still

trembling, he got up to shower and dress.

HOOVER BUILDING

Basement Office

Sunday, 7:34 a.m.

Mulder had been seated in front of the computer screen

for several hours now and his spine was beginning to

protest. He’d read up on the case of a Toronto man who

had killed his mother-in-law while he was allegedly asleep. He

had pulled this, and many similar cases, off the net.

This sort of phenomenon seemed to be universal; there

were reported cases in the UK and in Australia.

Mulder swung idly on the back legs of his chair. It was

a habit that drove Scully to distraction. He felt a

smile pull across his face as momentarily he visualized

Scully’s face whenever he did this.

He was trying to rationalize the facts. In most of the

cases, the victim was in close proximity to the

perpetrator, room next door, down the hall. In one case

the victim lived in the adjoining house, but had left a

window open. In all the cases the victim had been well

known to the perp, as had been the location. There was

one a lot closer to home. Hadn’t Skinner been accused

of strangling Carina Sayles in similar circumstances a

few years back?

He swung back further, holding on to the desk with one

hand, he aimed and threw another sharpened, yellow

government issue pencil up at the acoustic tile ceiling

overhead. It neatly joined the other dozen or so

already up there. Strange how doing this helped him

focus.

In Scully’s case there were plenty of dissimilarities.

Scully had only met the victim for a very short time

and she’d met him at the club, not where he’d met his

end. How was she supposed to know where he lived? She

couldn’t even have easily looked the address up unless

she’d asked someone else his name. The most important

factor was that the distance between the apartments

involved a twenty-minute drive each way…over an

unfamiliar route. Interesting, but how to prove it? The

other factor that had him scared shitless was the

cross. Was it Scully’s? How did it get there?

He was going to have to see things from the point of

view of someone trying to prove her guilt; that was the

way to prove her innocence.

“How are you doing, Agent? I thought I’d find you down

here, even on a Sunday. Haven’t you got a home to go

to, Mulder?”

Skinner’s voice startled him. Mulder jumped, the chair

wobbled backwards alarmingly, before crashing forwards

onto all its four legs, almost depositing Mulder in a

heap on the floor in the process. He’d been too

engrossed in his thoughts to hear the hum of the

elevator or the AD’s footsteps as he approached the

basement office of the X-Files division.

“H-how can I help you, Sir?”

Skinner had a smile on his face. “I thought I’d come

down to tell you the news, personally. I’ve managed to

persuade them to set bail for Scully.”

Mulder was out of his seat. His eyes widened. “When?”

“Now, the authorities recognize the evidence is still

circumstantial this point, so that’s why they’re

allowing Scully out on bail.”

“Sir, this great news, but…she’s in no state to be

left on her own,” Mulder hesitated.

“I agree with that assessment, Agent. That’s the

reason…”

“The reason, Sir?”

“That’s the reason I offered her residence in my guest

room until this mess is sorted.” Mulder’s face

registered the surprise that Skinner expected.

“Mulder, I need you to investigate this case. If she

stayed with you, she’d be left alone most of the time

while you were off chasing any number of possible

leads, now wouldn’t she?”

Skinner paused for a moment to allow his reasoning to

sink in. Then, softly and with understanding, the AD

added, “I’ll keep her safe for you. I promise.”

Neither of them said anything for a moment. Mulder

glanced up, he didn’t know what to say. He trusted

Skinner to keep his word, to do his best…but it

rankled nevertheless. This should be his job, to take

care of his partner, but he also saw the truth in the A.D.’s

reasoning.

Scully needed someone to find the truth and he was heir

best bet at that point. Skinner would have to be the

one to stand guard, while he sought out the real

killer. The fact that Skinner recognized that before

he did was mildly surprising.

“Thank you, Sir,” he said after a moment. “I want you

to know I appreciate it.”

Skinner appeared to understand Mulder’s reticence in

agreeing to these arrangements without belaboring the

reasons.

“It’s no trouble. I’m glad I could help out. I’ll see

what I can arrange Mulder, I understand that you feel

you’re in an untenable position. Our biggest problem is

going to get Scully to go along with this.”

Skinner paused for a moment, “Oh, umm, one other thing

Agent, go easy on the pencils, eh.”

FIRST DISTRICT POLICE STATION

Sunday, 3:12 p.m.

Both men went to ‘spring’ Scully later that day.

Mulder had persuaded Skinner to go to Scully’s

apartment with him, so that he could pack a bag for

her. He was worried about the effect coming back to her

home in the state it was still in, might have on his

partner.

Skinner was right in his prediction that Scully would be

furious over the arrangements, but the two men were

finally able to persuade her, albeit over many protests,

it was for the best.

It had taken an inordinate length of time to get

through the paperwork to release Scully. To Mulder, it

felt as though Skinner had to sign every damned form in

the place in triplicate. This was bureaucracy at its

best. He took this opportunity to lay all the facts on

the line for his partner.

“You all done being mad, Scully?” Mulder asked her

quietly, as they waited in a deserted corner for

Skinner to fetch them.

Smiling gratefully, if a little embarrassed, Scully

nodded “Yes.” The frown evaporated from Scully’s face

like mist before the sun. “I’m all done.”

Mulder breathed out a sigh of relief. “If you behave, I’ll

bring some bagel’s from Katz’s over tomorrow.” She

smiled at that. He knew in her opinion, the best bagels

on the planet came from the little hole in the wall shop

down the street from his apartment.

“Yeah, you’re on, Mulder.”

He massaged the bridge of his nose between his

thumb and forefinger. He was wiped out. The strain and

lack of sleep were beginning to get to him. He was

grateful that his partner could never stay mad at him

for long.

Finally Skinner reappeared. “We’re finished here, so we

can leave now,” Skinner said. “I think it’s probably

best if I help Scully get settled in her temporary

quarters while you get back to work, Agent.”

Giving Mulder a look of encouragement, Scully squeezed

his hand. “Just so you know…” she said just loud enough

for him to hear. After a few seconds staring at her, he

swallowed and nodded. Their hands trailed apart as he left

her side to get back to work.

It was time for some ferreting around at that club

Scully had been to.

THE TIEMPO CLUB

Sunday, 7:29 p.m.

It was still very early, relatively speaking, when he

got to the club. He ordered a drink and struck up a

conversation with one of the waitresses. News of Marcus

Lowry’s death had reached here, and Fleur, the waitress

who served him, although distressed, had quite a lot to

say on the matter.

Marcus was a popular regular there. Recently he’d been

seeing Annelise, one of the other girls who worked

here. In the course of the conversation, Fleur

confirmed that Annelise had been on the early shift

last Friday but that she wouldn’t be on duty until

later on tonight.

Since the club was almost empty, he offered to buy

Fleur a drink. He didn’t have to ask any questions, she

was very forthcoming. Mulder let her ramble on. He

learned a lot, but nothing that bore any obvious

connection to this whole mess.

A greater problem faced Mulder on his returned back to

the basement office the following day.

HOOVER BUILDING

Basement Office

Monday, 7:40 a.m.

In the early morning mist the J. Edgar Hoover Building

looked like a great concrete cage as he drove in. The

area may well be the hub of tourist attractions, but at

this hour of the day it was still quiet. Making his way

down in the elevator to their basement office, Mulder’s

mind was going over yesterday’s events, and trying to

sort out how best he could serve Scully’s cause. He’d

left the promised bagels in the car, planning only to

check on his emails before going over to Skinner’s

apartment.

He was surprised to see the door unlocked and ajar so

early in the morning. It couldn’t be Scully. Skinner?

No, he wouldn’t have let himself in like that. Mulder

was even more astounded to see a short, balding man

sitting at his desk rummaging through the papers and

files, which have been left on the desk in their usual

haphazard state.

“What’s going on here?”

“Agent Mulder?”

“Yes, and you are?”

“Special Agent Davis. I’ve been called up to coordinate

this inquiry.”

“What inquiry is that? I don’t know what it’s like

where you’re from, but last time I checked, breaking

into someone’s office was deemed to be invasion of

privacy.”

“Agent Mulder, we’re operating under guidelines laid

down by the Office of Professional Conduct.”

“And what has that to do with me?”

“I want you to make yourself available this afternoon.”

“Available for what?”

“A formal hearing regarding Agent Scully’s case to

assess and determine Agent Scully’s ability to continue

as a Special Agent in the FBI. We will be appointing

our own team of investigators to pursue any criminal

case, so there will be no further need for you to

investigate this case.”

“Why? In case I can prove her innocence?”

“We expect to see you at the hearing at five p.m.

sharp, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder was seething, he still could not believe what

he’d just heard. He stared at Davis’s back as he left the

office. The morning light was sober and pale as it

filtered through the tiny window close to he ceiling.

It made the room seem horribly quiet. He heard

the agent’s footsteps dying in the hallway.

For a moment everything felt faded, silent, and

dangerously calm. Mulder turned back to see what Agent

Davis had been examining on his desk. The sight that

met his eyes made him shake uncontrollably. There was a

black figure crouched in the corner of the room.

He shivered as he recognized the feeling of pure evil,

the thing from his dreams. He blinked, and all there

was on the chair was his black trench coat, just where

he’d carelessly thrown it yesterday, forgetting to take

it with him when he went home.

Was he losing it? He felt sure whatever ‘it’ was *had* been

there. He still felt the waves of evil. Their malevolence

gradually receded, but the stench of it left him

nauseous and trembling and feeling suddenly very cold.

And yet… how could that be? That was it! With one weird

thing after another, his nerves were shot to pieces. He’d

started imagining things. Impossible things.

With trembling hands he reached for the back of his

chair. He sank down onto its comfort, his head on his

icy hands, his irregular breathing rasped loud in the

stillness. He though of the dreams, his dreams…all

those layers of silence on silence. In his nightmares

he saw a presence. Were all the broken nights and the

strain of all this getting to him?

Shit! He needed help with this, someone to bounce ideas

off, someone with objectivity, someone with an open

mind, who thought like him, but his partner was in no

position to help, and Skinner…. Well even with the best

of intent, Skinner wasn’t a lateral thinker.

Then he remembered ‘the Kid’. He’d worked with Kenny

Andrews last fall on a case involving the systematic

murder of members of the clergy. Mulder had met up with

Kenny in Biloxi Mississippi, when he’d been seconded to

VCS to help the young profiler. The kid had his

intuitiveness, could see and feel things where other’s

couldn’t.

Kenny was an up and coming profiler extraordinaire.

Mulder’s position in that case had been mainly to stop

Kenny from going in too deeply, and to show him the way

out once he’d crossed that line. ‘To be spooky, but not

lose his marbles’. It was a pity that in the course of

that case Mulder was the one who ‘lost it’ and had shot

the younger man at La Guardia airport. Knowing the

circumstances, Kenny had easily forgiven him, but would

he be willing to work with Mulder again?

Mulder considered various methods as to how to present

the issues to Agent Kenneth Andrews, and in the end he

decided that the straightforward approach was probably

the best. As he searched through to find Andrews’

number, he speculated that it wasn’t really surprising

that Kenny was so intuitive, so in tune with things.

The boy had inherited his spirituality both from his

Native American mother and his Irish father, and with a

combination like that….

When he put the call through asking if Andrews would

consider consulting on the case, he expected to have to

eat a lot of crow. He was amazed when Kenny, having

heard the problem, had simply said, yes. His only

proviso was that Mulder lay in a large supply of Coke,

but that had been a given anyway.

OFFICE OF PROFESSIONAL CONDUCT

Monday, 5 p.m.

The hearing was every bit of the complete farce that

Mulder had expected it to be. They were ushered in

through a set of large double doors, where they found

an oval table around which several high-ranking members

of the FBI sat.

The men at the table leafed through thick folders. God

alone knew what they had in front of them. To Mulder it

seemed they had both of their histories dating back to

their very first day with the FBI. For long moments,

the only sound was rustling paper. It was unnerving in

the extreme.

Finally, one of the men spoke. “You are familiar with

the reason that this inquiry was called?” From that

point on, Scully hadn’t stood a snowball’s chance in hell.

She stood before three other agents apart from Davis. The

whole process lasted ten minutes from start to finish.

The final report had been written long before any of

them had stepped into the room. Do the math, Mulder.

Did you seriously expect anything else, he silently

chided himself.

They suspended her without pay pending investigation.

He felt for her as she handed over her badge and her

gun. Skinner tried to protect her as best he could. He

was all business, the efficient AD in charge. But in

this case his stance had gotten him nowhere, the whole

thing had been a forgone conclusion. As for himself,

Mulder hadn’t been allowed to get a word in edgewise.

He saw the gratitude in Scully’s eyes that they had

been there for her, and he felt her embarrassment at

them witnessing her humiliation at being censured in

this way.

Looking at Skinner, Mulder saw that the man felt for

her pain as much as he did.

Outside he wanted to either put his arms around her or

hit someone. In the end he did neither. Skinner pinned

him with his gaze, a silent warning not to compromise

his partner any further. It was like having a bucket of

iced water thrown over him. He had to learn to be

patient, to bide his time.

He shared with Skinner the news that Kenny Andrews had

agreed to help clear Scully. The A.D. appeared pleased

with this bit of news. He remembered the last time those

two had worked together.

“So, he’s back to active duty then. He must be either

very trusting or very foolish,” Skinner said with a dry

laugh, shaking his head.

“Neither — for a greenhorn he’s good. More than that, he’s

extraordinary. I explained the situation and he found it very

intriguing. Apart from that, he said he owes me a consult.

Though why he thinks *he* owes *me* is hard to understand.”

ACT II

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Monday, 11:29 p.m.

It wasn’t strictly ethical, but hell, they’d only suggested that

it wasn’t necessary for him to investigate the case. No one

ordered him to stop the investigation and certainly no one

ordered him to have no contact with his partner. There

certainly wasn’t anything wrong with him calling her. Mulder

needed to hear her voice.

She picked her cell phone up on the fourth ring.

“Yes, Scully,” she panted, her voice cracking.

“You’re slipping, Scully….Scully? You okay?”

There was a brief silence and then a unsettled sigh.

“Scully, are you still there?”

“Mulder…. I needed to hear you. I miss you.” He could

hear her labored breathing.

“What’s wrong? Scully? Have you been crying?” He could

still hear the hitch in her breathing. Wrong question,

she’d never admit to that. “For God’s sake, Scully, talk

to me. Are you all right?”

“I’m fine, Mulder. I was asleep, I was dreaming…”

“Asleep? It’s just barely eleven. Since when have you

gone to bed before the late news is off?” he asked, trying

to make a joke of it, but failing to hide his concern. “You sure

you’re okay?” He didn’t want to ask about her dream, but it

was obviously not a happy one. With all she’d been through

these last few days, it was hardly surprising.

“It’s been a long day, Mulder. One I don’t really care

to remember.” She trailed off.

As if that was an explanation, Mulder thought. He tried

to change the subject, lighten the atmosphere.

“How’s Skinner treating you?”

“It was good of him to offer, he’s laying a lot on the line

here, and I appreciate it…. It’s so good just to hear your

voice.” She paused for a moment. “Mulder, exactly why am

I here?”

“Are we talking metaphysics here, Scully?” That was

always his line. It was an old answer to an old question, but

he knew it never failed to make her smile, and it did this time

too, he could hear it. It was the least he could do for her tonight.

“Skinner thought by your staying with him, it would ease my mind

so I could put all of my energy into investigating this case. And

I am, Scully. I’m going to find the killer, I promise.” He could hear

her relaxing as he talked to her.

“Hey Scully, you remember Kenny Andrews? I asked him to

come over so I could bounce ideas off him.”

“Who? Oh, you mean ‘the Kid’?” she responded with a smile in

her voice.

“Yeah, him, we’ve done a deal. He should be arriving some time

tomorrow. It’s not a bad deal, a few six-packs of Coke in exchange

for support. Say, Scully, could this go down as bribery and

corruption?” He could really hear the smile in her voice now.

“You mean he’s forgiven you for taking pot shots at him?” There

was soft laugh.

“What’s to forgive? He, better than most, understood what happened

there. He’s a good guy. He wants to help and I can’t be seen to have

anything to do with any of the evidence. I need him to keep an eye on

things, to keep me in the loop.”

“Mm-hmm” Scully sounded more relaxed now, almost drowsy.

“Hey. G-woman, go to sleep now. I’m only on the other end of

the phone.”

“G’night, Mulder. And thanks.”

He smiled as he heard her yawn. “Catch you later.”

“Yeah, later,” Scully said.

Sleep was a long time coming to him that night. He

never doubted for a moment that Scully had been set up,

but why? And by whom? He worried about the way the

evidence was pointing; he’d have to see if the security

camera showed anything.

He missed her. Missed just being able to talk with her.

Missed her questioning him, “Do you have a theory?”

Missed being able to answer her with, “Me? I have

plenty of theories.” He missed having her refute them

in the dance that was solely their own. More than

anything, he missed the luxury of having her sleep in

his arms.

He wasn’t conscious of having fallen asleep. All he

knew was that he was completely paralyzed. No, not

entirely, since he could breathe, he could see. He felt

the vibrations through his body, the pain in his spine.

He could hear the scrabbling getting louder, coming

nearer, neared to the bed. It was pulling on the bedclothes,

crawling up the bed. The sound was getting louder, more

terrifying.

He could make out the black shape in the moonlight that

broke through the gap in the blinds. It moved stealthily towards him,

panting. His heart pounded in his chest, threatening to suffocate

him. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t throw the weight off his

chest. He looked up and saw the creature looming over

him. As darkness overpowered him, he screamed and

screamed and screamed. And suddenly he was free.

Gradually the ringing in his ears stopped and the

vibrating pain eased. He tried to sit up, heart pounding,

slapping a blank wall for the light switch as he

shook from the horror. Strange shapes, unfamiliar

shadows, crowded horribly around him; nothing offered

any clue to his whereabouts, and for a few delirious

moments he wondered if he was dead.

Then he saw the flashing, demonic red of a digital

clock face. Absolute panic subsided as he saw the time,

two-thirty. In the streetlight that filtered through

the blind, he looked around the room, his room. The

bedroom was the same as ever, nothing out of place.

Yet he could still smell the rank scent of it. This was

more than a dream. The knowledge scared the shit out of

him. This wasn’t to do with the case.

These occurrences had started before…. Skinner!

Skinner had dreamt things once, and look where that had

ended. What was it he’d said? “There was a presence,

something or someone was in the room with me….”

Skinner had dreamt of an old crone, had thought he’d

seen her during the day.

Mulder shook his head, rejecting his own rationale.

Imagination was a creative tool. He employed it to

enhance his work, but never for total fabrication. “At

least not before now,” he muttered to himself. Was this

all more the effects of stress and sleeplessness than

he knew? Were his mind and perception so steeped in the

conspiracies and lies, that he could no longer distinguish

reality?

Did he want to consider the fantastic? He had once told

Scully to consider the fantastic when science failed;

but had he considered science at all? It worried him

that he turned to this so readily in an effort to make

sense of what was senseless. He got up and found his

clothes. He dressed as best he could while his hands

still shook then went out into the kitchen to get himself

some coffee. Another night’s sleep curtailed.

MULDER’S OFFICE

Tuesday, 6:45 a.m.

He was going through his old notes and files, pulling

up all he could on that incident five years ago, when

Skinner was going through the divorce with Sharon.

Then, his supervisor had been accused of murdering

Carina Sayles.

He pulled up the name of the sleep clinic that had

treated Skinner. In the cold light of day, it seemed

very sensible to Mulder to not only check the place

out, but maybe check himself in. Maybe someone there

could explain his recurring dream to him, and

hopefully, rid him of it. “Do the science *first*

Mulder, then consider the fantastic. Scully would be

proud of you.”

The chirping of his cell phone interrupted his

thoughts.

“Mulder.” Out of sheer habit, he was expecting to hear

his partner’s voice. He leaned back in his chair, the

bones in his back crackling.

“Hey, Mulder. Kenny Andrews, here. How you doing, Man?

Did I wake you?”

“Oh, hi, Andrews. No, I’m working.” Mulder massaged

the back of his neck as he spoke to Kenny.

“You sound disappointed Mulder. Look, could you do me

a favor? My flight should be into National at 2:50 this

afternoon. Can you pick me up?”

“Yeah, no problem, I’ll wait for you at the gate.”

“That’ll be great. See you later.”

“Yeah, later. Oh, and thanks, Kid.”

Mulder wondered how he was going to explain all this to

the young profiler, especially as he himself couldn’t

get a handle on it.

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Tuesday 10:30 a.m.

“Hi, Dr. Cardoso. We spoke on the phone. I’m Special

Agent Fox Mulder. Thank you for making time to see me

at such short notice.”

“It’s no problem, Mr. Mulder, this is a sort of slack

time for us here. Business doesn’t pick up till late

in this department,” he said with a wry grin. How may I

help you Mr. Mulder? What is it exactly that you’re

after?”

“It’s just Mulder. Um, I need to find out more about

sleep disorders, recurring dreams, especially nightmares,

that sort of thing.”

“Anything specific?”

“Well, er…”

“Tell you what Mulder, I’ll give you a general rundown,

and you just tell me what else you need. Feel free to

ask about anything you don’t understand.”

She led Mulder over to a bank of monitor screens,

explaining as she went. She threw out terms like

‘parasomnia’ and the various types of sleep, such as

non-REM sleep and REM sleep. The doctor went into

detail about their differences. Finally, Dr. Cardosa

began to speak of an aspect of sleep that really caught

Mulder’s attention.

“There is a rare type of frightening phenomenon during

sleep which is not quite like a nightmare. It’s called

‘night terrors’ or ‘parvor nocturnus’. This is a severe sleep

disturbance, consisting of attacks of acute terror arising in

deep sleep without lucid dreaming. It’s accompanied by

violent body movements, extreme agitation, gasping, moaning,

screaming, sweating, confusion and in some cases, flight from

the bed or the room, destructive behaviour and aggression

directed towards objects or against themselves or other

persons. Wounds, fractures and lesions may occur in

consequence. Total or partial amnesia is symptomatic of

this condition.”

“Are there exceptions to this rule? Could the dreamer

have total recall of such dreams?

“Humm, I suppose there could be a possibility, but

I’ve never heard of a case to be honest.”

She moved over to a shelf and selected another video.

“Look, you can see with this young man. Here, the

dreamer wakes up screaming and still frightened; he is

covered with perspiration and is breathing rapidly. He

is terrified, but has no recollection of what has just

happened. Nightmares can be defined as long frightening

dreams that often awake the sleeper, which tend to be

more frequent during times of stress and change. In

contrast, night terrors are episodes of panic that may

cause the sleeper to suddenly sit up and shriek with

fear. Mostly they are instigated by over-tiredness or

stress.”

“So I lose every which way,” Mulder muttered to

himself.

“Did you say something?”

“Em… sorry, no, just thinking aloud. I understand

about the two different scenarios, but is it possible

to experience a mixture of the two?”

“Yes there have been rare cases recorded. There have

been instances where the paralyzing effect has not

kicked in, and people have acted on their dreams,

sometimes with tragic consequences, but as I’ve said,

it’s most unusual.”

“And these nightmares, terrors, whatever, is it

possible to see them in your waking hours?”

“Mmm, it’s hard to say. I suppose given a high enough

level of stress. The mind is a strange thing.”

“How about shared dreams? Is that a possibility?”

“Ah, now, that’s a different matter. It’s a bit like

God really, whether you believe or not, each person has

a different picture in their heads. Shared idea,

different perception.”

It was almost 2 p.m. before he was finished at

Bethesda. He had just enough time to get over to

National Airport before Kenny’s plane landed. Driving

along the George Washington Memorial Parkway, Mulder

considered how much things had changed since he last

worked with Andrews. He was looking forward to seeing

him again, and having someone ground some of his ideas.

Without Scully’s calming influence, he was afraid that

some of his ideas were getting too ‘out there’ for his

own good.

MURDER SCENE

Tuesday, 4:15 p.m.

Mulder hadn’t had any difficulty spotting Kenny in the

Arrivals area of the airport. With his mixed heritage,

his looks were both unusual and striking. His ink-

black, curly hair was longer now than when they had

first worked as a team. This, together with his light

copper skin, high cheekbones and angular nose,

contrasted sharply with his soft, sky-blue eyes.

Mulder explained the difficulties and constraints of

the case to Kenny as they drove from the airport. There

was a great deal to go on. Kenny wanted to see Marcus

Lowry’s apartment and Mulder decided to swing by there

on the way through. Seemed like Skinner must have done

some ground work, as no one questioned their right to

be there.

“Thanks for coming down, Andrews. You didn’t have to,

and I want you to know that I appreciate it. We both

do,” Mulder told Kenny as they moved through the

apartment.

“It’s no trouble, Mulder, I’m only glad you think I can

be of help.”

In the now bare bedroom they paused. The body had of

course been removed, but the feel of death, the

coppery smell of blood was still very apparent in the

apartment. Even as they were looking at the crime

scene, Mulder looked out of a window and spotted a

pretty girl delivering flowers. She stopped to talk to

the officer stationed at the entrance to the building.

When later, they stopped to talk to the officer on duty

outside, they found out it was Annelise the waitress,

Lowry’s girlfriend. This was getting to be intriguing.

TIEMPO CLUB

Tuesday, 7:20 p.m.

Mulder and Kenny caught up with Annelise at the Tiempo

Club later that evening. She was prepared and willing

to talk to them about Marcus. She didn’t seem as upset

as Mulder supposed she might be. The reason for this

became clearer as she spoke.

“He was a friend. This bunch here liked to tease me

that he was my boyfriend, but he was a friend, that’s

all. We did have a ‘thing’ going but that was for a

very short time and some time ago. He’d broken off with

his regular girlfriend and he’d been drinking. Well,

one thing led to another, but it was one time, fun

while it lasted. He came in here mostly for company I

suppose. And we used to sit and talk if it wasn’t busy.

He’d wait for me and take me home on the nights he was

in. I suppose that’s why most people assumed we were an

item.”

“So, why did you bring flowers to the apartment today?”

Kenny asked her.

“It just seemed the fitting thing to do. He was a

friend, and he didn’t have anyone else.”

“He had no family?”

“They were non-existent for all intents and purposes.”

“Last Friday, can you remember if Marcus spoke to

anyone else?” Mulder asked.

“Things were a bit hectic. Apart from the regular

Friday-nighters, there was a bachelorette party here.

It was all hands on deck here that night I can tell you. I did

see him talking briefly to a petite, redheaded woman.

Actually, she was really good looking. They chatted as

she waited for an order of drinks but that was it as

far as I know. I can’t say I remember seeing her again

that night.”

“So what happened when you went off-duty?” Mulder

asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t Marcus see you home?” Kenny inquired.

“No, he got fed up waiting. The noise was getting to

him, he just said goodnight and split; said he’d call

me, but he never had a chance to….”

After they’d finished in the club, Mulder called

Skinner’s apartment. “Sir? Just finished talking to

Annelise. She’s corroborated what Scully told us, and

I’ve got Kenny Andrews here.”

Skinner interrupted. “The pair of you come over. I’d

appreciate a heads up before we go any further. We need

to trade notes and I’d like the chance to talk with

Kenny. Besides which, Scully needs cheering up.”

Skinner sounded almost grateful.

“Give us half an hour. We’ll bring some Chinese in with

us.”

“Yeah, do that. Scully will appreciate the visit.”

VIVA TOWER, CRYSTAL CITY, VIRGINIA

Skinner’s Apartment

Tuesday, 8:30 p.m.

“Mulder, Andrews, come on in.” Mulder was surprised at

how pleased his boss seemed to see them.

“Did you have a good flight, Agent Andrews?” the AD

continued.

“Yes, Sir, it was fine, thank-you.”

“Good, good.” Skinner said, nodding. “Have you had time to

familiarize yourself with the case?”

Mulder was amazed. Making small talk was so unlike the

Skinner he knew so well, he almost sounded nervous.

Mulder immediately banished the idea. Skinner all but

grabbed the take out bags from them as they came in

through his door.

“Would you like a beer, Kenny? Come through to the

kitchen and give me a hand serving this up.”

Kenny started up the hallway. Mulder stood in the

hallway needing to see his partner, and wondering how

to go about it. “I need to….” He bit his lip, not

knowing how to go on.

Skinner hooked a thumb towards the other door. “Go

ahead, she’s in there,” he said, gently. Skinner was

cutting the pair of them some slack.

“Yeah, thanks.” Smiling gratefully, if a little embarrassed,

Mulder opened the door and stepped into the living room.

Skinner’s furniture was dark wood – a desk, bookcases.

All very pristine. Mulder remembered the curved balcony

that this room led out on to. The white railings were just

visible in the dark night outside, as was the panorama of

the lights of Crystal City and its surroundings.

He turned his head to the center of the room. Scully

was on the sofa, her face ran a gamut of expressions as

she looked up and saw who it was that had come in.

“C’mere, Scully.”

He opened his arms to her and she was in them, clinging

to him as if her very life depended on it.

“Oh, Scully. I’ve missed you.”

Normally she’d never allow this anywhere outside their

homes. He wasn’t sure if she would now, but he needed

to hold her. Though she was not one for public

demonstrations of affection, now was different. For a

moment, she was silent and burrowed against him. He

held her close, savoring the feel of her in his arms,

while inhaling her fragrance.

“Just hold me, Mulder, that’s all I need.”

He dropped a kiss on the top of her head. “Always,

Scully, always. It’ll be okay. We’ll sort this thing

out.”

“I wish I could believe that. I’m really trying, Mulder.”

“You *do* trust me on this?”

“Only you.”

“The Kid’s here to give us a hand. Another few days….

I promise.”

She lifted her fingers to his mouth. “Shh, Mulder,

don’t say anything. This is enough for now.” Her

fingers stroked his face. “You’re a good man Mulder.”

There was a discreet coughing outside the door, and

they sprang apart as Skinner and Kenny walked in

bearing filled plates.

“Look Scully, matching crockery.” Mulder said in mock

amazement, trying to ease her embarrassment and his

own. Scully couldn’t help the smile.

“Agents? The joke?”

“‘Fraid you’ll have to excuse my partner, Sir, he’s got

no finesse. Or matching plates,” she added, grinning.

“Scully?” Mulder whined, managing a theatrical puzzled

look. “Have I got *any* plates?”

The ice was broken. They spent the next few hours

eating, talking, making plans and going over what

they’d come up with so far. Mulder didn’t say anything

at all to anyone about his nightmares. No point

worrying Scully, she had problems enough of her own.

That Scully got on well with Kenny made Mulder glad.

Some of Kenny’s tales brought a smile to her lips.

Mulder looked at the twenty-five year old agent, and

wondered if he’d really ever looked as young and

guileless as Kenny looked now. He must be getting old,

someone had once said that was how you knew — when

policemen started looking as if they were still in high

school. He couldn’t help the smile that pulled at his

lips.

Mulder and Skinner, and Scully to a lesser extent,

filled Kenny in on all their non-findings. Mulder

noticed how their boss’s eyes kept roaming over to

where he and Scully sat next to each other on the sofa.

Being in each other’s presence was an unexpected bonus,

they shouldn’t have touched each other but

nevertheless, every now and then their hands would meet

on the no-man’s-land between them, and their fingers

would twine. Mulder was surprised to see an indulgent

smile on the older man’s face.

Skinner surprised them with the information that the

video tapes from Lowry’s building showed nothing at

all, literally. At the time they assumed the attack was

taking place there must have been some sort of an

electrical disturbance. The video film merely displayed

a ‘snow’ effect.

Later, Mulder went out to the kitchen with Skinner to

help bring in the coffee.

“By the way, Sir, thanks for easing Kenny in. I thought

we’d have grief at the crime scene, but the local PD

was expecting him.”

“It’s the least I could do in the circumstances,

Mulder.”

“Truthfully, Sir, how’s she doing? I, umm….”

“I understand. She’s restless. She didn’t sleep very well

last night either. I suspect Scully’s never been one to enjoy

being cooped up with nothing to do. Hopefully this won’t be

for much longer. She’s even started cleaning the place.”

Mulder felt his eyes rolling upwards and a grin

threatened to split his face. “Yes, *that* can be quite

trying,” he said nodding in sympathy.

They all knew this time out of time was over. They had

to get back to dealing with the realities.

When it was time for them to leave, Skinner took Kenny

out with him, giving Mulder and Scully a few moments on

their own to say goodbye.

“Skinner’s getting very thoughtful in his old age,

don’t you agree?” Scully asked softly.

“Mmm. Yes, he’s definitely mellowing.” Mulder hugged

her fiercely to him. Her arms wound around his waist as

he gently tilted her face up to his and kissed her

softly on the mouth. He traced a path over her cheeks

with his fingers and, while still cupping her face in

his hands. Finally, he closed her eyes with his

thumbs.

“Hold that thought, Scully,” he whispered and then

dropped a kiss on the tip of her nose as an

afterthought. Breathing unsteadily, he eased back from

her.

Scully stood in the center of the room, her arms

wrapped around herself, her eyes tightly shut as he

left her.

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Wednesday, 12:15 a.m.

No matter how hard he tried, the thoughts of Scully

couldn’t hold his demons at bay. Her words kept running

through his head over and over like stuck record.

“I had this dream… awake or asleep…. I had this

awful feeling of emptiness, of loss as if something

very precious had been taken away from me….”

In deference to Kenny, who was now softly snoring in

the bedroom, Mulder didn’t switch his TV on. It had

been a very long day for the fledging profiler, and he

didn’t have Mulder’s odd inner body clock.

Mulder squirmed around on the couch, trying to make

himself comfortable. He was physically and mentally

exhausted. He’d kept a front up during the evening for

Scully’s sake. Now alone, in the semidarkness, he

wished more than anything, for a restful few hours;

that and her in his arms. But then, the two things were

synonymous.

A soft swishing sound in the corner of the room caught

his attention, like cloth dragged along the floor. A

patter, as if there was a mouse or a rat in the corner.

The scrabbling got louder, coming nearer, a small dark

shape, or was it a shadow, flitted around the room,

first here, then over there. It seemed to grow in

intensity, in darkness. He couldn’t judge now if it

were just a shadow, or a growing shape with illogically

no shadow at all. Could it be an animal. Part of his

brain was questioning this statement. What would an

animal be doing in his apartment? How can a black

object increase in darkness? He could make out the

black shape.

He started to get up to investigate, but his legs felt

leaden. He couldn’t stir. He was unable to move at all,

not even his head. He could see the shape only when it

flitted across his field of vision, getting nearer and

neared to the couch. Fear spiraled, clutching at his

throat, his ragged breath felt icy against his lips.

Something was pulling on the blanket, the shifting

weight moved up the cushions, crawling up toward him.

The sound was getting louder, more intense, more

menacing.

His heart pounded in his chest, threatening to

suffocate him. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t throw the

weight off his chest. Its fists against his shoulders,

it held him down. He saw the misshapen face looming

over him, its breath rancid, coming in gasps that

scorched his cheek, made his stomach turn. The pressure

around his neck, squeezing, throttling, the misshapen

fingers, clawing at his throat. His eyes threatened to

pop from their sockets.

Darkness overpowered him, the breath sucked out of him.

Scully! Oblivion threatened to crush him and he fought

the malevolence with all the strength he had left in

him. He felt his fist connecting with something, then

he heard the grunt of pain in the darkness, followed by

gasp.

In the semidarkness he saw the shape again, scuttling

with a crab-like gait. Mulder twisted around on the

couch to try to reach his gun. It was all around him,

he could sense it, smell it, taste it. This presence

was evil personified. It made his gut heave.

An arm closed around his wrist like a vise, dragging

him back. The body that held him down was solid,

heavier than before. Suddenly it rolled and a light

snapped on.

“Dammit, Mulder! Wake up! Ya gotta wake up!” Kenny

pleaded.

Kenny’s frustration evaporated as he saw Mulder’s

helpless panic. Seeing Kenny standing to the side of

him, nursing a bloody nose brought Mulder back to the

present.

“Kenny? Shit, I’m sorry.”

“I heard you screaming and came in to see what the

matter was. So, it seems all I ever do is get

assaulted for my troubles. Jeez, Mulder,” he said, with

a rueful smile, “I’d hate to be your enemy, if this is how

you treat your friends.”

Kenny looked at his former mentor. Mulder felt the

terror receding, gradually ebbing away but apprehension

still lingered, even now with the light on.

Kenny instinctively seemed to know. “Wanna talk about

it?”

“Nah…yes…I don’t know. It’s only some damn fool

nightmare. Been overdoing it, that’s all.”

“Yeah, like I believe you. Look, Mulder, it’s ‘Spooky,

Junior’ you’re talking to here, so cut the crap and

talk. What did you dream? Something was here. I thought

it was you when I first came in…but there was

something else in here, I swear….I felt it, it gave

me the creeps. It’s cold in here!” Kenny shivered.

“Leave it, Kenny, we’re both overreacting. I’ve been

under a lot of strain recently, and you’re ready to

drop with fatigue. Not very good witness material,

either of us.”

But Mulder knew better than to try to BS his friend, so

he explained what he’d been experiencing over the past

week.

“So you mean that this started *before* your partner’s

arrest?”

“Yeah, a couple of days before, but it was never as bad

as this. It’s escalating. It seems so real… It scares

the living daylights out of me.” Mulder couldn’t help

the shudder that shook him.

Kenny took a long look at the older man. “Hey, Mulder,

What have you done to your neck? You’ve got scratches

all around your throat.”

Mulder’s fingers went up to touch the sore area. They

came away spotted with blood.

It took a while for them to clean themselves up and try

to fix the damage Mulder had done to Kenny’s nose. It

was sometime later before they managed to settle back

into their respective sleeping quarters.

ACT III

WEDNESDAY, 3:46 a.m.

In the hours before dawn Mulder woke from a deep sleep.

He saw the room was still dark, and shuffled back until

he felt the back of the couch comfortably press against

the small of his back. He did not know why he had

awakened until the phone rang a second time, startling

him back into consciousness. He fumbled in the semi-

dark to find the instrument.

“This had better be important,” he snarled into the

receiver.

“It is. I’m sorry to wake you.” Mulder recognized

Walter Skinner’s voice. He also recognized the deadly

urgency in his tone. He sat on the edge of the couch

and rubbed a hand over his rough chin.

“What’s wrong? His tone became concerned. Silence

hummed over the line, broken by intermittent static.

“There’s a problem,” Skinner said, breaking the

silence.

“What problem? Scully?” Mulder’s hand gripped the

receiver so tightly the plastic nearly cracked.

“Scully’s fine, she’s asleep.”

“So what’s happened? What do you want me to do?”

“I need for you and Agent Andrews to get over here,

now. There’s been a development.”

“Sir?”

“Just get over here, I can’t discuss this over the

phone.”

“We’re on our way,” he told his superior.

VIVA TOWER, CRYSTAL CITY, VIRGINIA

Skinner’s Apartment

Wednesday, 4:30 a.m.

The AD was waiting for them at the door when they

arrived. Skinner looked hard at the agents as they

entered. Almost imperceptibly his piecing gaze shifted

from Mulder to Kenny and back to Mulder. Skinner let

out a sigh, a questioning look on his face. He eyes

never left Mulder.

“You look like hell, Mulder,” Skinner said as he led

them into his living room.

“Thank you, Sir.”

“Having trouble sleeping?”

“Try not sleeping at all.”

“Hmm. You and Andrews had a disagreement?”

“Sir?”

Skinner looked pointedly at Kenny’s swollen face and

then at Mulder’s neck.

“You know the Bureau’s policy on agents brawling?”

“It’s not what you think, Sir.”

“I sincerely hope not, Agent.”

“I was dreaming, Kenny came in to see what the noise

was about, and I’m afraid I overreacted.”

Skinner appeared to have lost interest in that

conversation. They entered the room.

“Please, take a seat. Would you like coffee? I’ve just

made some.”

Mulder took a sip of his coffee as he sat on the couch.

He used the movement to surreptitiously glance at his

companions who sat on dark wood chairs at the side of

him. Skinner looked as though he’d got dressed in a

hurry and Kenny… well, the Kid just looked tired, bruised,

and battered.

“So, Sir, what’s come up? You said when you called,

there’d been a development. Is Scully finally off the

hook?”

“No, I’m afraid things look as if they’re escalating.”

Skinner unhooked his eye glasses and polished them

vigorously on the edge of his white t-shirt. For some

reason, this action always made Mulder anxious. He’d

learned that the man only ever did this when he felt

stressed. It was almost as if his superior was buying

time, trying to find the right words. Skinner’s eyes

without the glasses were blind, unwavering and

surprisingly compassionate.

“Escalating? How so?” Mulder asked.

“Annelise Gates, the girl you interviewed yesterday.”

“Yes?”

“She’s dead.”

“Dead? How…? Why…?”

“She died under the wheels of the 11:50 Metro train on

her way home at the end of her shift tonight. Thank

your lucky stars that you had Kenny with you when you

interviewed her. It could have looked bad as the prime

suspect’s partner being the last to see her alive.

“The local police force is covering the station,

interviewing the witnesses. The platform was crowded.

That was the last train out; a lot of people were

trying to get home. At the moment the opinion seems

evenly split between her jumping and being pushed. Get

yourselves down there and see what else you can pick

up.”

The telephone at Skinner’s elbow rang. As he listened,

his face was grave, his comments terse. When the

receiver clattered back into position, he addressed the

men who waited.

“We might have a break. They’re looking to see if the

security cameras picked anything up.”

Kenny and Mulder turned to leave.

“You’re a good agent, Mulder- trust your instincts. But

Mulder, for the sake of us all, especially your

partner, keep a low profile. We don’t need any more

attention focused on us. Am I making myself clear?”

“Crystal.” Mulder paused for moment. “Umm, I was

thinking about what you said earlier. Would you do

something for me?” Mulder ground to a halt, unsure how

to phrase his request.

“You need me to do something,” Skinner prompted with

surprising patience given the circumstances.

“Uhm…yeah…er…would you to give this to Scully

when she wakes up…it may cheer her up.”

Mulder took out a small rectangular package, wrapped in

a green plastic sack out of his coat pocket and held it

out to Skinner.

Skinner’s face softened as much as it could as he

nodded.

“I’ll see to it that she gets it, Mulder.”

“Thanks.”

“Sure thing.”

J. EDGAR HOOVER BUILDING

VIDEO PROCESSING DEPT.

Wednesday, 8:45 a.m.

They’d returned from the train station with little more

information than they’d arrived with. But it seemed

they’d finally caught a break. The incident was

recorded on camera, but the images were not as clear as

they would have liked. The two agents were on their way

to see Mulder’s technician friend to see if he could

improve on the imaging.

“Hey, Danny, long time no see. We really need the

favor. Wonder if you could help us out on this.”

Mulder handed over the video cassette. Danny had

managed to create miracles on previous occasions,

especially that time Scully had been abducted. He was a

whiz with computers, digital enhancement, the works. If

anyone could pull clear pictures off this, Danny would

be the guy to do it.

“Look, guys, this may take an hour or two, I’ll need

to get this freeze-framed, enlarged, whatever. The pair

of you look bushed, why don’t you go get yourselves

cleaned up, grab something to eat. I’ll call your cell

phone just as soon as I’ve got anything.”

“Yeah, right. What’s it gonna cost us this time?”

“The Redskins are playing at the Jack Kent Cook

Stadium in two weeks time, I could sure use a couple of

prime tickets for that.”

“Okay Danny, you’re on, but for that, this had better

be good.”

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Wednesday, 9:15 a.m.

His phone rang in the living room just as Mulder and

Kenny stepped through the door. Mulder moved swiftly

across the room to get to the phone before the machine

picked up.

“Mulder?”

“Right here, Scully.”

“I just wanted to say thanks. I appreciated the loan.”

“You’re welcome, Scully.” It always amazed Mulder how

even just the sound of his partner’s voice could lighten his

spirit.

“You shouldn’t have done it, Mulder, but thank you. I

know how much that video means to you. I mean,

Caddyshack *is* your favorite, along with some of those

videos that aren’t yours.”

He grinned before answering her. “I didn’t think you’d

appreciate *those* ones. I just thought…. Thinking about it,

I’m too tired to remember what I thought, other than it seemed

like a good idea at the time.” All of a sudden he felt a little shy.

He changed the subject. “How you doing, Scully?”

“Other than being bored and going stir crazy? I think

I’m doing just fine. How much daytime TV can a person

watch before finally flipping out? You know, I’d even be

happy to do some expense reports right now.”

“Mmm. Things are *that* bad, are they?”

“Yeah, even flukemen are beginning to be appealing.

Mulder? Skinner told me about Annelise. I’m getting

a bad feeling about this. And yes, I know that’s usually

your department, but just be careful, ‘kay? I can’t be there

to cover your back. I-I wish there was something I could

do. Being confined is doing my head in and Skinner is so

organized that there isn’t anything for me to do. I even

thought I’d help out a little by cleaning up a bit, but I get the

impression I’m beginning to drive the guy nuts.”

“I’ll be careful, I promise. I’m even gonna have breakfast and

a rest before I get back to the grindstone, how about that,

hmm? As to flukemen, I’ll see what I can find for you.” He heard

her laugh. “Gotta go, Scully. Talk to you later.”

After he and Kenny had eaten, Mulder showered. He was

dragging a razor around his face when the call came

through on his cell.

“Danny here, I’ve got it looking as good as it gets. Come over

and take a look.”

FBI BUILDING.

VIDEO PROCESSING DEPT.

Wednesday, 1:10 p.m.

“I have to admit, usually at this point in the investigation,

I’m a little more secure in what it is that we’re supposed to

be investigating. I’m hoping you’ll be able to throw some

light on all of this, Danny.”

“I’ve done the best I can with this, boss. It’s freeze-

framed, digitally enhanced, blown up, slowed down. You

name it, I’ve done it. Here, let me show you.”

Danny ran the video via the computer onto a large

overhead screen.

“Look, there she is, the train comes in, she lunges

forward; she’s down.”

“Let’s see that again. Look, look just there. That shadow.

See? It seems to move towards Annelise. Just before she

goes into the lunge, it recedes. Just there! Do you see what

I mean?”

Danny ran the clip over a few times. Kenny shivered.

“Hey, Kid? You cold?”

“No, just felt like someone walked over my grave. Guess it’s

the lack of sleep getting to me that’s making me jumpy. It’s no

big deal.”

“Danny, can you blow this up further, slow it down some

more?”

“Comin’ right up, Mulder.”

He fiddled with the settings, muttering to himself.

“What do *you* think happened, Mulder? Did she jump,

or was she pushed?” Kenny inquired.

Danny was finally finished with the adjustments.

“Jeez!” Mulder couldn’t believe what he was seeing

here.

“Run that again!” He all but shouted at the technician.

“Look, Kenny, are my eyes deceiving me? Do I think I

see what I think I see?

At this magnification and speed, the shadow had

materialized into a shape, a familiar shape, a shape

that haunted him in his nightmares night after night.

They could clearly see it approaching Annelise, just as

the train was drawing level with her, they could see

her propelled forward by the black draped form, before

it turned and retreated.

“Christ!” gasped Kenny. “I don’t believe this! What the

hell is that?”

“She was pushed! It pushed Annelise under the goddamned

train! It’s out and out murder! Kenny that’s what I keep seeing,

at night. That’s the thing, the crone. Shit! Kenny I can’t get my

head around this.”

“Mulder? Hey, are you okay, you’re as white as a sheet.”

Mulder ignored him.

“Danny, can you print off a hard copy of that image for me?”

“Sure thing, Mulder. Do you want me to record the clip at this

speed and magnification?”

“Is that possible?”

“For you, Mulder, anything.”

Mulder managed to get the AD on his private line and

explained to Skinner what Danny had found.

“Sir? Listen, you’ve just got to get down here and see

this. You’re not gonna believe it. I barely can. I think this

case has just graduated from plain homicide to an X-File.

Please get over here and take a look for yourself.”

As they waited for Skinner to come down, Kenny asked

Mulder quietly, “Have you told anyone about your dreams?”

“Nah. It’s not like anyone else would believe me.”

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Wednesday, 10:15 p.m.

Mulder lay on his couch. Kenny had already hit the sack. Ahh,

these youngsters, they just haven’t got the stamina, he thought,

grinning.

It had been an extremely busy afternoon and evening. In the

light of the new evidence, strange as it was, a lot of things

had been re-examined. Suddenly Mulder wasn’t quite the persona

non grata he’d been before. It’s nice to know I’m so highly regarded,

he thought to himself. He had no illusions as to the reason for his

suddenly elevated status. All this had deepened the mystery further,

but at least they couldn’t try to lay the blame for Annelise’s death on

Scully. This in turn put a different slant on the original killing.

He and Kenny had done a lot of legwork during the

afternoon, revisiting the various locations. Signing

and resigning for various bits of evidence. There was

one surprise for them when they went back to Lowry’s

apartment. Mulder had overlooked it before as it didn’t

seem to have any bearing on the case at the time. In he

living room there was a framed etching on the wall. The

print, when it caught his eye, stopped Mulder dead in

his tracks.

Kenny looked up at the print. “Henry Fusili, 18th

Century Italian painter. One of my professors of

psychology was very heavily into art. I remember having

to listen to his lectures. He’d illustrate much of his

lessons with various paintings. This was one of his

favorites. He had this theory that this showed our

subconscious fears. The demon, crone, whatever that is

sitting on the young woman’s chest is a presentiment of

death. See how the girl appears either unconscious or

dead? He said it was fear that caused such dreams.”

He looked over at Mulder who was feeling physically

sick. It must have showed.

“Mulder? Is something wrong?”

“I’m not sure I’m awake.”

“You think this is a dream?”

“That’s it, Kenny. This is what I see in my dreams, it’s what I

*feel*. But it’s evil, Kenny, pure evil. Why do I keep seeing it?

Why me? There are too many coincidences, but I can’t see

what my connection to all this is. I feel that somehow it knows

me. I feel as though it’s stalking me.”

Kenny hadn’t known what to say to that, but his face

had told Mulder all he needed to know — he was finally

losing it.

Now, as he lay on his couch trying to rest, Mulder

thought back to the incident with Skinner years back.

There was a woman in his dreams too, an ancient elder,

a crone; but strangely enough that one had seemed oddly

protective of the man. Maybe he should talk to Skinner

about this, but he couldn’t see his boss opening up

enough to discuss this with him.

There was nothing protective about the images that

haunted Mulder’s nights and intruded into his days.

This was pure malevolence, something he was sure would

enjoy taking his life if he let his guard slip.

He left the desk light on. It softly illuminated his

living room, chasing his fears away. Maybe tonight he

would be able to rest.

Mulder shot up on the couch, the air was filled with

Scully’s cries, cries of pure terror. His heart raced,

and it took him a moment to grasp where he was. He was

in his living room, lying on his couch in an uncomfortable

position. Scully wasn’t here, Scully was safe in Skinner’s

apartment.

The darkness hovering over Scully was just a dream, a

figment of his imagination. The light was still on, and for a few

seconds he lay motionless, trying to recapture the moments

just before he’d woken up. He rubbed the waffle pattern the

cushion had left on his cheek.

As he remembered, his breathing accelerated. Scully was

in danger. He could feel her panic, so close, so close.

Mulder wasn’t sure what had happened. The sense of

dread that had come over him steadily grew. Something

was desperately wrong. He *had* to get to her. He got

up and quietly started to pull his clothes on.

His cell phone sounded. He picked it up after the first

ring.

“Mulder.”

“Sorry to wake you.”

“Scully? Is she all right? I dreamed….”

“My God,” breathed the A.D. “That’s impossible!” For a

moment Skinner seemed to stunned to continue, then he

appeared to think better of it. “How…? Y-you’d better

get over here Mulder. She needs you, and you’re the

only one she’s likely to listen to.”

“What?”

“I’ll explain when you get here, she’s safe, but she’s

very upset.” Skinner sounded distressed too. This more

than anything else troubled Mulder.

“I’m on my way.”

He stopped for only long enough to leave a note for

Kenny.

ACT IV

CRYSTAL CITY

Skinner’s Apartment

Thursday, 2:10 a.m.

As Mulder squinted against the glare of the headlights

as he drove along the Jefferson Davis Memorial Highway

toward Skinner’s apartment, he couldn’t help worrying.

Worrying? Shit, he was frantic. He looked down and saw

his hands, white knuckled on the steering wheel. He

hadn’t even noticed the speed he was doing until he

looked at the gauges to see the speedometer wavered

between 85 and 90. What was he doing, he chided

himself. He eased his foot off the gas a little and

slowed down. All he needed now was a run in with the

police.

For once his good fortune held. Luckily, at this time

of night there was not much traffic. He pulled off the

JD Highway in front of Skinner’s glassy tower building.

It took him minutes to park the car and like forever to

get up to the AD’s front door. An uncharacteristically

flustered Skinner opened the door to him, dressed in

pajama bottoms and a t-shirt. Mulder could see

something was seriously wrong. Skinner’s jaw was so

tight, Mulder could almost see him grinding his teeth.

There was a scratch mark on his cheek; the one on his

arm was oozing slightly.

“Mulder, she’s through there.” Relief was evident on

Skinner’s face.

“Sir, what the hell happened here?” Mulder saw Skinner’s

Sig Sauer lying on the small table in the hallway. “Are you

okay, Sir? You don’t look too well.”

“I just can’t stop shaking. I must have been in a deep

sleep, when I heard her screaming. My first thought

was that there was an intruder, I drew my weapon

automatically. She was standing outside my bedroom, it

was dark and she just screamed, and then something

brushed past me, black, soft. I felt…I-I can’t

describe *what* I felt. Danger, revulsion?” Skinner

paused to catch his breath.

“Scully was totally out of it. She didn’t seem to

recognize me or know where she was. That’s when I

called you, Mulder. She’s calmer now. At first, when I

tried to lead her back to her room, she just went for

me. She fought me, she was afraid of me. Then she sort

of sagged and crumpled. I had to carry her back to her

bed. She’s been whimpering in the corner ever since. I

don’t understand what happened here…. I don’t know

what to do. She doesn’t seem to know me.”

Mulder was shocked to see the fatigue and anxiety

evident in his boss’s body posture, and for once he

didn’t try to mask it by assuming the A.D. mantle.

Mulder could see how very uncomfortable Skinner was

with the situation. Was there something he wasn’t

telling Mulder? He kept fiddling with his eyeglasses,

taking them off to polish on his t-shirt, before

replacing them again only to remove them to rub his

eyes.

“Uh, I need to see her, I need to talk to her…”

“It’s okay, Mulder, do what you need to do. I’ll leave

the two of you alone. She’ll be better with you. To be

honest she scared the shit out of me.” This admission

in itself was enough to push Mulder’s anxiety a few

notched higher.

“Look, if you need anything, you know where the kitchen

is, just make yourself at home. I’ll make myself scarce.

I’ll most likely only upset her again if she sees me again

tonight. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Mulder could have sworn his boss added “Good luck.”

Outside her room, Mulder ran a hand through his hair

And tried to work out what had happened here. Scully

was rarely out of control, practically unflappable, as

was their boss. Whatever had taken place here tonight

had really shaken them both up.

Softly he tapped on the door. Not waiting for an

answer, he went in. He was stunned by the state of his

partner. She was huddled up, cringing in the corner of

the bed but at least the whimpering had stopped.

clip_image001

“Hey, Scully. I’m here now. It’s going to be all

right.” He tried to keep his voice quiet and

reassuring.

She nodded as she recognized him, but her quivering

lower lip and tear-filled eyes told him that she didn’t

yet share his believe that every thing would be okay.

He knelt beside her, by the side of the bed and tucked

an errant strand of hair behind her ear.

“Feel like talking, Scully?”

She didn’t answer him at first. He saw the lone tear

break free and trail down her cheek. She shook her

head.

There would be plenty of time later for talk,

explanations. At this moment, all Scully really needed

was to be held. He couldn’t deny her that. He moved

over onto the bed and gathered her trembling form into

his arms. At first she resisted his touch, almost as if

she were afraid of him, then slowly, slowly the tension

in her eased.

He sat down, pulling her gently towards him and rocked

her. He wasn’t sure which of them needed this contact

more. He could feel all tension leaving him as he

buried his nose in her hair and inhaled. He didn’t know

how long they sat like that. Finally she moved in his

arms, pulling away.

“You’re going to be okay,” he assured. He was loath to

let her go, but she needed her space, needed to put the

veneer of composure around herself. It was just the way

she was.

“Yeah, I’m just…I’m just going to take a shower and

then, well, try to sleep.”

He looked down at her upset face, but wasn’t surprised

at her denial of the situation, they were masters of it

after all.. “Scully, let me in, let me help you.”

But it was as if she hadn’t heard nor wanted to hear.

He decided not to pursue this tonight.

“You want something hot to drink, Scully?”

She nodded. “Thanks, Mulder.”

“Always… you know that.” He smiled at her as he headed toward

the kitchen.

ACT V

“Easy, Scully. Relax. It was just a dream.” His fingers

gently stroked her cheek, bringing warming blood back

to the icy flesh. Still swimming towards consciousness,

she turned towards his comforting touch. After an age

she opened her eyes.

Mulder sat on her bed wearing only his jeans, his eyes

red from lack of sleep. He pulled her into in his arms.

It had just turned four when the sound of her voice

roused him out of the heavy dreamless sleep he’d been

in. He’d rushed in from the couch in the living room,

glad she hadn’t woken Skinner up. She continued to

whimper, trapped in her dreams. “C’mon, Scully, it’s

okay, I have you now.”

She pulled him tighter to herself. She began to shake,

her teeth chattering.

“Can you tell me, Scully? Tell me what’s upsetting

you.”

Slowly she shook her head against his chest. She was

well and truly spooked, but she wasn’t ready to share

with him, and he couldn’t, wouldn’t push her.

“I’m not u-usually like this,” she murmured. “I’m always so g-good

at …at coping, but this…” She broke off, her gaze clinging to his.

“S-sorry. This isn’t your problem.”

“You’re okay. It’s okay,” Mulder repeated over and over as he rocked

her slowly in his arms. “You’re safe, now, I’m here, and it *is* my

problem. I won’t let anything hurt you.”

“Don’t go,” she pleaded.

“I won’t leave you, ever,” Mulder answered. He

hesitated, then loosened his hold slightly so he could

scoot underneath the blankets next to her. She clung on

to him.

“Shh, It’s okay, it’s okay. Come on, put your head

down, you need to sleep.”

“I saw it Mulder,” she whispered. “I saw the blood, it

was everywhere. I-I think I was g-gonna hurt S-

Skinner.” This disclosure sent an involuntary shiver

through him, compounding the chaos that reigned in his

head.

“Shh, Scully it was a dream, it was only a bad dream,

that’s all.”

He gathered her close to him, the soft cotton of her

pajamas brushed against his skin. Right, this felt so

right, the feel of her against his body. He lowered his

mouth to her and felt her hands move into his hair,

pressing him closer to herself. “I need to hold you,

Scully, to touch you.”

“I need you too Mulder, but Skinner… we can’t… not

here…” she began to edge away from him.

Mulder shifted, then lifted her, leaning her back

against his chest, trapping her between his spread

legs.

“But I….”

“Shh, ” he said nuzzling her neck. “Let me touch you

Scully, let me hold you, please. Let me make you feel

better.” His hand trailed down to the waistband of her

green plaid pajamas and she made a soft mewing sound.

He let his fingers roam over her, caressing, reassuring.

She jerked as if startled. It was so good touching her.

For now this was enough for him. His mouth on hers

absorbed the little sounds she was making. And still he

held her, enjoying the weight of her as she covered him

like a blanket.

Finally she craned her head so she could see his face.

He smiled up at her.

“Go to sleep, Scully,” he ordered in a gruff voice.

“I’ll keep the nightmares away.”

She smiled. “Mmm.”

She slept.

Mulder lay on his back, one arm flung across his face,

grateful for the darkness. Scully’s cheek was a gentle

weight on his shoulder, as she lay against him. He

breathed in, filling his lungs, aware of the faint

musky rose scent of her body, that delicious womanly

scent that was intrinsically Scully. Strangely, he felt

it shroud him, protect him. Maybe she could keep him

safe too, keep *his* nightmares at bay.

He started worrying about what had happened before he

got there, what she’d seen. There was no way she could

have killed Lowry. And what had spooked Skinner? Did he

believe himself in danger from Scully? How did it all

fit together? That was the mystery.

He wasn’t leaving her alone tonight. To hell with

precedence and protocol, and if it came to that, to

hell with Skinner. Let the Bureau do its worst. His

last coherent thought was, together they would be safe.

THURSDAY, 7:15 a.m.

It was the smell of fresh coffee and toasted cinnamon

and raisin bagels that woke him up. He looked down at

Scully, still peacefully asleep in his arms. Had last

night really happened, or was it just a dream?

He moved to slide out of the bed. He’d compromised his

partner enough as it was. What they did in their own

time was their own business and he wasn’t ashamed of

it, but this was Skinner’s home. He might be their

friend, but Mulder didn’t want to put their superior in

an untenable position.

As he got up, Scully opened her eyes. Although she

still looked a little dazed, the look of fear had gone

from her face. He grazed his knuckles gently across her

cheek.

“It’s all right, Scully, I’m just going to the kitchen,

Skinner seems to be in breakfast mode.”

Stepping into the kitchen, he knew that there was no

way that Skinner couldn’t know where Mulder had spent

the night.

“It’s okay, Mulder, this is all strictly off the record.” The older

man tried to put him at ease, and Mulder couldn’t quite contain

the sigh of relief. He could have sworn he heard his superior say,

“Last night never happened, Agent Mulder.”

Skinner’s remark surprised him. There was something

different about their boss this morning. Although he

seemed very understanding, he also seemed ill at ease,

nervous somehow. “Sir, about last night, before I got

here, exactly what happened?”

Mulder was taken aback at Walter Skinner’s reaction.

The man turned pale.

“If you don’t mind, Mulder, I’d rather not discuss the

matter at this time. I need to get it straight in my

head first.” Walter Skinner hesitated. “I think the

pair of you need to talk, Mulder. Scully will find it a

lot easier if I’m not here. I’m going into the office

to catch up on the paperwork and there are a number of

reports I need to review. I should be done by late

afternoon.”

“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate everything you’re doing

for Scully, for us.”

“It’s the least I can do for friends, Mulder.”

Mulder felt strangely touched by that remark. For just a

moment there, Skinner had seemed both very alone and

envious at the same time. This lack of sleep was definitely

getting to Mulder’s thinking patterns.

Skinner had already left the apartment by the time Scully came

into the kitchen.

“Come and eat, Scully, and then we need to talk.”

Scully drank her coffee but only toyed with the bagels. Mulder

understood how difficult this was going to be for them both.

“Come on, Scully, you trust me don’t you? Tell me about

the dream last night. What did you see? What happened

that frightened Skinner?”

“How do you know that, Mulder?”

“It was something you said last night, that and

Skinner’s reaction to all this. I’ve…umm, I’ve looked

into it recently. I’ve been in contact with Dr. Cardoso

at the Bethesda Sleep Clinic. Do you remember? They

helped us when Skinner was having sleep problems.”

“You think that’s what my problem is? That I’m likely

to…. That I…. Is that why Skinner isn’t here this

morning? God, the one thing I *do* remember from last

night was the look of fear on his face. Jesus…”

“Scully, it’s not….”

“Last night Mulder, last night I woke up outside Skinner’s

room. It’s been playing through my head, over and over….

Was I going to do to him what I must have done to Marcus

Lowry? Or was I going to take his life some other way?

Was that why he was so scared, Mulder? Was it all a bad

dream, or did I really do that to Marcus? I can’t remember… but

I saw the photos. Am I capable of doing something like that to a

total stranger? Mulder, my necklace was found in his bed.”

Mulder heard the rising panic in her voice. “I didn’t

know him, Mulder, I don’t know where he lived. How

could I…?”

He came around the table and took hold of her. She was

trembling.

“Scully? Calm down. I can’t believe you’re saying this;

that you’re even considering going down that path.

Skinner doesn’t believe you’re capable of anything like

that. I certainly don’t.”

“That’s just the point. I feel I’m on borrowed time,

waiting for something dreadful to happen.”

“I’d have said the worst has already happened.”

“Am I crazy, Mulder? Are you afraid of me?”

“I’m afraid of where you’re going with this, but no, I

could never fear you. I trust you with my life.”

“Even after you saw Marcus, even after what might have

happened last night?”

“I trust you with my life. I always have, and I always

will, no matter what.”

She pulled away from him.

“I need to try to make some sense of all this, Mulder.

I think I want to check myself into that sleep clinic.

Would you take me over there, will you do that for me?”

“Scully, you didn’t do it; you couldn’t do it. It’s not

in your nature.”

“Please Mulder, I need to do this. I need to know.”

He couldn’t deny her this. He could never deny her

anything.

BETHESDA SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Dr. Cardoso’s office

Thursday, 11:28 a.m.

Skinner had been all for the idea and it had taken

surprisingly little time to get Scully an appointment.

Mulder couldn’t help wondering what strings had been

pulled.

She asked Mulder to come in with her to see the

doctor. He moved to sit next to her as the procedure was

explained to them.

“After consultation with, and comprehensive evaluation

by a sleep specialist, each patient is diagnosed and he

appropriate therapy is determined. As part of the

consultation and evaluation, a sleep study may be

performed during a period of one or two nights. You

understand, Dr. Scully, that hospitalization is not

necessarily required?”

“I think I’d rather the tests be done here.” Mulder

surreptitiously took Scully’s hand and gave it an

encouraging squeeze. She did not pull away.

“That’s not a problem, Dr. Scully, we can accommodate

you on that. Overnight tests are completed by 7 am.

During a sleep study, you will be monitored by

painless, non-invasive technology.”

Dr. Cardoso took them both to see one of the suites

where the testing would take place.

“Apart from the recordings of all the monitors that the

patient is attached to during the test, we also keep a

video record of the patient. The actual observation

booth is situated a little up the hall, away from the

suites where the patients stay. It lessens the chance

of patients being disturbed by the comings and goings

of the technicians. There is continuous monitoring of

course, but most patients prefer this setup. It’s not

quite as if we were in the room with them.” She smiled.

“A sleep test, the polysomnogram, simultaneously

records heart rate, brain waves, breathing, oxygenation

and eye and leg movements. As you can see, this suite is

state-of-the-art. Treatment for sleep disorders may

include a prescription for a device to aid the

patient’s breathing while sleeping, medication or light

therapy as well as neuropsychiatric interventions,

including biofeedback. Don’t worry, none of that is as

daunting as it sounds. If indicated, referral to, or

consultations with other specialists might be

recommended to aid in diagnosis and treatment.”

The doctor smiled at them, “Is there a problem with any

of that?”

Scully even managed a weak smile as she shook her head.

Scully was to report back by half past eight that

evening. It would give the doctor and the technician a

chance to run preliminary tests and get her ‘wired up’.

Now that it was all set up, she relaxed a little.

“Do you mind if I come with you, Scully? I can sit with

the technician in the observation booth. It won’t be

the first time I’ve watched you sleep, and at least

this time you won’t be drooling all over my shoulder,”

he quipped, and was glad to see a corresponding smile

on her lips.

“Never let it be said that I’d deprive you of scintillating

entertainment, Mulder.”

“Well,” he tried giving her his best leer. “There’s only reruns on

TV for the next few nights. There isn’t even a decent game

anywhere.”

“Oh, well Mulder, that *definitely* settles it then, doesn’t it.”

“Well, if watching you sleep becomes too tedious, I could

always catch up on writing some of those reports.”

“What, and run the risk of giving our superior a heart attack?”

BETHESDA SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Friday, 3:30 a.m.

Scully settled for the night, and judging by the monitors and

viewing screen, she was enjoying normal restful sleep.

Mulder found it very soothing, watching his partner

sleep. It gave him plenty of opportunity to sit and

just think.

As he repeatedly turned the events over in his mind,

he began to realize that nothing was as clear to him as

the fact of his own confusion. He thought he knew what

he’d seen, what he’d experienced. But now, seeing how

deeply these revelations had affected his partner… he

wasn’t sure what to think. His normally ordered, precise

mind was in total chaos.

This case was really bugging him, so many anomalies.

Had it been anyone else but Scully involved it would

have been pretty much open and shut, but regardless of

how things appeared, this couldn’t possibly be so here.

He knew his partner too well. Mulder chewed his lip as

he considered the possibilities. How had the blood got

onto her pajamas? There was no way she could have

traveled the distance between the two buildings — could

there? No, he wasn’t even going to entertain that theory.

But if it hadn’t been her, then who?

His own dreams worried him. He couldn’t work out why

they had started when they had. Were they some sort of

a portent, or just the figment of his overactive, exhausted

mind. He’d always accepted that evil existed per se, but

the idea of a struggle between the forces of good and evil

fitted better between the lines of some gothic novel than

into his life.

Men were good, men were evil, evil thoughts, evil

deeds. Yet he’d never really considered either good or

evil as being a creature in its own right, a being

self contained, self motivated. Up till now, he had

come face to face with an entity that threatened to

take over his entire being, but this creature was self-

contained. It seemed now to be behind much of what

they’d seen in their work on the X-Files.

Blowing out a frustrated breath, Mulder muttered.

“There’s something I’m not getting. Something’s

missing…. Why her, why me? Is there a link, and if

so what is it?” He cast his mind back to a week before

when they were working on their last case. What was it

she’d said about God choosing his own tools?

With her bias towards scientific proof and logical

explanations, he was surprised in the past at her

ready acceptance of the concept of evil. He would have

expected her to shy away from this exotic idea, that it

would make the scientist in her uncomfortable. But

then, she believed in God. You had to have good if you

were to have bad; it was just the way things worked.

To Scully it had been so simple, there was something

out there, trying to make her do things, had maybe made

her do things, waiting to get her. It terrified her,

but she was prepared to go down that path to try to

discover more, to resolve the problem. She had the

belief. He on the other hand was so much in denial that

sometimes he feared he’d never ever extract his head

again.

Their roles here had been reversed, she the believer,

he the skeptic. He had seen it, felt it, smelled it,

yet part of his mind was still trying to rationalize

it, to find reasons, to find excuses. He felt that

somehow his dreams and what Scully had been

experiencing were somehow connected, but how? That was

the big question.

Shit, it was way too late at night to be going into

self-analysis and psychology. What wouldn’t he give for

a night’s uninterrupted sleep? Last night’s rest,

although short, was the most he’d had for days. There

was something about just being with Scully, she always

chased his demons away.

He must have dozed off then. Seven o’clock came, and

the smell of the technicians coffee woke him, ending

his vigil.

He’d take her back to Skinner’s and then go on home to

try to catch some sleep during the day. Somehow that

felt safer than trying to sleep in the dark. He was

going to have to try to talk to Kenny. The Kid was open

minded enough not to shoot him down in flames as he

tried to work a theory out.

ACT VI

BETHESDA SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Saturday, 1:15 a.m.

Kenny had insisted he come to keep Mulder company

tonight, although Mulder could see that the guy was

bushed. “Look, Kenny, much as I appreciate the show of

solidarity, you’ll be a lot more use to me tomorrow if

you’re not asleep on your feet.”

He finally persuaded Kenny to stretch out on a bench in

the hallway outside Scully’s room. Only Mulder’s

promise to wake him, should the need arise, finally

persuaded Kenny to rest.

It had been one of the longest weeks in Mulder’s life.

He spent some time in the observation booth, talking

with the technician on duty. George recounted some of

the funny and bizarre things he’d seen here while on

duty. It helped to pass the time.

Saturday night here, unlike other medical departments,

tended to be very quiet; in fact Scully was the only

one in tonight. It looked like another routine night.

The sound effects of the monitors got to be irritating,

and after a while George turned the audio off. The

visual would alert them to any thing.

By two-thirty, the technician had gone for a break,

promising to bring Mulder back a coffee when he

returned.

“Not that the coffee here is anything to write home

about, but at least it’s hot and wet, with enough

caffeine to jump-start a truck on a cold morning. A cup

of *that* in you and there’s no chance of you nodding

off.” He laughed as he left the booth.

Mulder sat on his own, watching the screens as various

CCTV cameras panned both Scully’s room and other areas

of the department. He could see Kenny asleep in the

hallway. Mulder thought he really should tell Andrews

to go to bed. The monitors were recording Scully’s

vitals, her brain wave patterns, eye movement. At least

she was getting some rest, Mulder thought enviously.

Maybe he should call it a night too. She was safe

enough here with all the hi-tech surrounding her.

He must have dropped off himself for a minute or two,

when George Hanover’s gasp woke him up.

“Jeez, she’s moved, she’s gone. Look at the printout on

that monitor! She was into an episode. Where the hell

is she?”

With that, George was flipping through all the cameras,

trying to get a fix on where she might have strayed. As

he did so, he activated the Security measures. On the

monitor, Mulder saw the room Scully had been in was now

empty. The leads that had not so long ago been

attached to her lay scattered.

“Shit!”

“Yeah, looks like we’ve got a walker…” George

continued flipping through the monitors. “There. Is

that her? Looks like someone’s just left the building

by the fire exit at the end of the hall, I can see a

shadow moving away.”

Mulder could see his young disciple still asleep on the

bench outside her room. Scully must have walked right

past him as he slept.

Mulder called Kenny on his cell phone, and grabbing his

coat, moved to get after Scully.

Kenny had gotten a head start over him as he was nearer

that exit. By the time Mulder arrived at the bench,

Andrews was already gone. Mulder stepped out of the

fire exit door onto the sidewalk into the chilly night

air. He turned and surveyed the empty streets. At

quarter to three in the morning, not much moved.

Where the hell was Kenny? And why the hell had he

himself chosen that moment to doze off, Mulder riled.

He stood for a moment looking around trying to work out

which way she might have gone. He found it hard to

believe that this could have happened. He saw a

movement to the left, someway up the street.

Was that her? He decided to chance it and broke into a

run to try to catch up with her. Should he call out to

her? He’d heard somewhere that it was dangerous to wake

up a ‘walker’ abruptly. Hopefully Kenny was somewhere

close by, and between them they could head her off.

Shit! She was going to cross the street. Scully was

moving slowly. She seemed to be oblivious to her

surroundings and to the cold. She paused for a moment

under a street lamp.

He ran hard to catch up with her, but it was as if he

was running through deep, sticky mud. Everything was

in slow motion and taken on a dreamlike quality. For a

moment he thought he might have been dreaming, and then

he prayed that he was.

Mulder knew what was going to happen even as he heard

the revving of an engine and saw the car bearing down

towards her. He knew before its headlights pinioned her

in their glare and realized that there was nothing on

this earth he could do to prevent the tragedy that was

about to unfold.

He called out a warning that was too late. Like a film

in slow motion, clip by silent clip, Scully teetered on

the edge of the sidewalk, her bare toes curling over he

curb. Then it cut to the speeding vehicle as it bore

down towards her.

“Scully! Scully, for God’s sake, STOP!”

For a split second he thought she’d heard him, thought

she’d understood. She shook her head as though coming

out of a dream. He saw her startled look, her

expression frozen in shock that was drawn in stark

relief by the unrelenting blaze of light. Her

realization, too late, of the inevitability of what was

about to happen. Then he saw the black shadow, as it

appeared to enclose her like a cloak, to propel her

forward straight into the path of the oncoming SUV.

“No, Scully! NO!”

In the beam of the headlights, he saw the terror in her

face, saw her tumbling like a rag doll; then a black

shape launched itself into the beam of light knocking

Scully out of the path of the wheels, followed by the

sounds he never forget. The squeal of brakes, the

scream, the sickening thud of soft body contacting hard

metal and the sound of splintering glass seemed to be

amplified out of all proportion, as it shattered the

quiet of the night.

Finally he was able to move, the thick cloying feeling

had gone. He raced down the street to her. His cry

distorted with anguish

“SCULLY!”

Lights flashed on in the building across the street,

faces appeared in windows.

“Scully! Oh my God! Scully.”

He was on his knees, a finger at her pulse. He was

grateful beyond measure for the telltale signs of life.

The beat against his fingertips was thready, but all he

cared about was that it was there at all. With the

stench of oil and gas rising around him, he forced

himself to look for the worst.

She lay so still as he knelt down beside her on the

asphalt, the light of the headlights accentuating her

pallor, clearly showed the small cut that marred her

temple. His fingers automatically went to tuck the

stray strand of hair behind her ear.

Short of more abrasions and contusions, his careful,

fearful search found nothing. No trails of blood warned

of cranial injury, no arteries spurted, no veins

trickled. There were no bones twisted at odd angles.

Her breathing was slow but not labored.

“Scully.” He hardly recognized the anguished whisper as

his own voice.

Mulder pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and

dialed 911.

As he covered Scully with this coat, the driver of the

SUV approached them.

“I’m sorry, God, I’m *so* sorry. I didn’t see her; she

just fell out in front of me. I tried to brake, I

swear….” He turned away gagging, only to throw up in

the gutter a few yards away from them.

To be honest, Mulder wasn’t concentrating about the

driver who’d done this to Scully, he was far too

concerned about how still she was, how pale.

“Scully, please be all right. Hold on, please, just

hold on, help’s coming. Hang on, Scully.” Tentatively

he stroked her face. He wanted so badly to hold her,

but didn’t dare move her in case he made her injuries

worse.

He heard her sob even as he wondered what he should

next.

“Mulder…?”

“Hush Scully, I’m here, it’s gonna be okay. The

ambulance is on its way. Hang on, they’ll be here in a

minute. No! Don’t move!” he gasped, as she tried to

grasp his hand. His fingers trailed across her

cheekbone.

“Gentle,” she murmured. Her gaze was blurring, her

lashes fluttering. “An angel.”

She was making no sense to him. His only thought was

that she was lapsing into confused gibberish. There was

no reason, nor time to think differently as she moaned

softly against his palm. Shock. She was shivering. He

gently pulled his coat closer around her trembling

body. “Hush, Scully, help’s coming.”

“Mulder…what happened? I saw a bright light,

falling…then something cannoned into me, pushed me

out of the way. Mulder…I felt the hand of an ang…”

Her voice shuddered on the sob.

“No, you were pushed. Right under the wheels of that SUV.

I saw it, Scully. I stood frozen, I couldn’t move, I couldn’t help

you. There was nothing I could do to stop it.”

There was a faint, weak moan from the darkness beyond

the range of the headlights. Mulder turned to

investigate and pulled his penlight out of his pocket.

The sight that his eyes beheld froze him.

“Mulder… what is it, Mulder?” He heard his partner’s

voice cut through his horror of the sight illuminated

by the faint, narrow beam of light.

“God, Kenny!”

The kid’s crumpled, bloodied body lay in a heap on the

asphalt, his arm and leg at unusual angles.

“Mulder, is he all right?”

“I don’t know, Scully, I don’t think so. Christ, what have

I done?”

He turned to see Scully struggling to sit up.

“Scully! No!”

“But I’m a …”

“Don’t move Scully please,” he begged her. “We don’t

know how badly you’re hurt.”

The sense of what he said must have overridden the

doctor instincts in her. “Take the coat Mulder, he

needs it more than I do….”

Mulder couldn’t remember when he’d prayed so hard

before in his life. Please let the paramedics be quick,

please let them both be okay.

Someone came out of the building carrying blankets.

They covered Kenny over to keep him warm.

“You okay?” a voice asked.

Mulder felt himself led back to the curb. As the

adrenaline rush dissipated, he felt his legs crumbling

beneath him. Someone made him sit down next to Scully,

pushing his head down between his knees before they

wrapped a blanket around him too. The movement made him

feel light-headed. Then reaction set in, he was shaking

like leaf. The deepening chill of shock, racked him

from head to toe.

He had to fight this, he had to be strong for them.

They needed him. He had to let their boss know what had

happened. He took his cell phone out again and dialed

Skinner’s number.

“Sir? Sir, you’d better get down here, there’s been an

accident…yeah, it’s looking pretty bad. Scully’s

hurt, but the k-kid…. I-I don’t know…no…. Gotta

go, Sir. I can hear the siren, so the paramedics are on

their way.”

Then he turned away to heave and part company with his

last meal, and some of the fear went away with it.

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Saturday, 4:46 a.m.

Skinner and Mulder has been pacing the hallways for the

past few hours. The doctor had taken his own sweet time

checking her out. God, how long could a set of x-rays take?

That Scully hadn’t been killed or at least severely maimed

was thanks to the hand of fate in the guise of Agent Kenneth

Andrews.

They could only presume that, somehow, in the extra few

moments head start Kenny had over Mulder, he’d circled around

and was approaching from the other side of the street. Had he not

positioned himself where he had, Scully’s injuries would have

amounted to a great deal more than grazes, contusions, sprained

ankle and slight concussion that the doctor finally confirmed she’d

suffered.

She was resting at the moment, best let her sleep the

nurse had told them. Skinner was surprised that Mulder

did not insist upon seeing his partner no matter what.

When he mentioned this to Mulder, he’d replied that at

least they knew that Scully was safe and not in pain,

“Kenny, on the other hand….” Mulder hadn’t been able

to finish.

No, their biggest worry was Kenny. In the best case

scenario he’d suffered a broken arm and leg. In the

worse…. He was still in surgery and there was nobody

there who was prepared to commit themselves to any sort

of opinion at all. Mulder wasn’t sure if that was in

spite of or because of the A.D.’s presence. No amount of

badge waving would elicit any further information. The

waiting was killing them both. Neither of them knew

what to do. In the end Skinner took matters into his

own hands.

“Come on, Mulder, let’s get some coffee into you, you

look like shit.”

“With all due respect, Sir…”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ve heard it all before; now move it,

Agent.”

Mulder was too tired to argue. The two of them nursed

bad hospital coffee as they sat in hard hospital chairs

waiting for word on Kenny.

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Saturday 5:32 AM

He got back to his apartment by a confused, circular

route and fell onto his couch without taking off his

coat or his shoes. The lights were on and he felt

weirdly exposed and vulnerable, but he didn’t want to

turn them off. The couch seemed to be rocking a little,

like a raft, and he kept one foot on the floor to

steady it.

Then he fell asleep and slept soundly for a couple of

hours until he was awakened by a knock on the door.

Seized with fresh panic, he fought to sit up in the

tangle of his coat, as the knocking became more

insistent. Then Mulder hear Skinner’s voice calling his

name. He momentarily lay back on the cushion, so

relieved he felt like laughing.

“Are you okay?” Skinner asked once he gained entry. Upon

seeing the younger man’s nod, the A.D. said, “Come on,

I’m driving.”

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Private room

Saturday, 8:29 AM

Both Mulder and Skinner knew that when hospital

authorities put you in a private room to break the news

to you, that news is usually of the worst kind. Mulder,

having seen Kenny at the site of the accident, had no

illusions about how seriously hurt his friend might

have been. Now, as they stood in the center of the

antiseptic room, they were both growing increasingly

concerned that the young agent might not survive.

Mulder was mentally preparing himself to hear the worst

when a doctor stepped in to join them.

The list of injuries was horrific. Apart from head

injuries, Kenny suffered a bad break to his femur, his

left arm, and his nose. There was also damage to his

pelvis.

“He must be the luckiest man alive,” the doctor said,

“It was touch and go for a while. It’s as though

someone up there is looking out for him.”

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Side room

Saturday, 9:20 AM

As Mulder sat by Scully’s bedside, he marveled on the

nature of love and friendship. They were in a

relationship, but when was the last time he’d said

those words to her and told her how much she meant to

him?

“Mulder?” Scully’s voice echoed around the small

hospital room, bringing him back to the present.

“Who else were you expecting?” Mulder tried to joke.

He went over to sit on the side of her bed and grasped

her hand in both of his, so relieved that he had her

back safe and sound. “How are you feeling partner?

You had me scared back there.”

“Don’t worry Mulder, I had *myself* scared back there.

How’s?…Is Kenny?…T-They wouldn’t tell me, Mulder.

Did-did he get through the surgery?”

“Kenny’s one tough agent, although I can’t see him ever

wanting to work with me again. He was *so* lucky.

The doctors said it was almost as if he were protected,

you know. At first they suspected skull fractures,

major internal trauma, the works.

“He looked real bad when they brought him in. He got

away with a broken arm, leg, and pelvis, as well as some

minor head injuries, which included a broken nose. His

poor nose certainly took a beating on this case. His

condition is serious, but the prognosis is good. He had

a good team working on him.”

Mulder turned her hand over in his and appeared to find

the lines on her palm extremely fascinating.

“Scully, umm…Do you remember what happened out there?

It’s just that what I think I saw and what you said

just after you got hurt, well umm…there are

differences. I was following you, Scully. I just could

never seem to catch up. I saw you poised on the edge of

that curb with the SUV coming directly towards you.

“The driver seemed to be traveling too fast, but I

found out later the poor guy was going the speed limit;

it just seemed too fast. From where I stood, you

seemed to still be a safe distance away, but then

suddenly you were covered by blackness, and I saw you

being hurtled towards the vehicle. You didn’t step out,

you were pushed with a great deal of force.”

Mulder could hardly bear to go on. The memory was too

painful. He’d stood by impotently watching his partner

face death, and he couldn’t move nor do anything to

save her.

“And then you seemed to fall backwards towards the

curb, and the next thing I see is Kenny lying badly

injured in the street. I saw it all, Scully, I just

don’t understand it.”

He felt her cover his hand with her own, gently

stroking with her thumb. He finally looked up at her.

“What happened, Scully? Do you remember? I need to

know. You said something strange back there….”

“I remember,” she began hesitantly, “seeing lights to

the left of me, and as their intensity grew, I felt

myself falling. But at the same time, I kept hearing

my name being called, yet it seemed so far away….

And then I looked up and the car was just there. I knew

that was it, that I would never see you again. It made

me feel very sad, but there didn’t seem to be any

urgency to anything, like everything was happening in

slow motion.

“Then I felt it on me. There was a bright white light

and a black shape, not horrifying like before, not evil

at all, but sort of warm and good like a gentle hand.

For a moment I thought I saw an ange_, I-I thought I

saw something. But then suddenly I felt pain as the

car slammed into me, and I was falling backwards. I

must have hit my head as I landed.

“Mulder, it was Kenny who saved my life. He saved my

life and came so close to-to losing his own.”

As Mulder pulled her into his arms and held her close,

he rested his head on her hair. He acknowledged to

himself how close again he’d been to losing her. Thank

God for Kenny. The kid was almost like a gift from

God. He couldn’t stop the self-deprecating smile.

Scully must have felt it, for she pulled away to look

up.

“Mulder? What is it?”

“I don’t know how I even entertain the thought,

Scully. Guardian angels?”

But she didn’t laugh, didn’t even smile. Perhaps that’s

where he needed to look. In a strength beyond his own.

To a source higher than Scully’s science or his logic.

To a source of faith, grace and power. But was he ready

for such a journey? Scully had invited him to join her.

The very notion was difficult for him to comprehend.

Scully had been traveling that path for a long time

now, although she was loath to admit it either to

herself or to him.

He saw it in her eyes now, heard it in her voice and

felt it in her touch. She, unlike him, had no problem

with the idea. Maybe it was this faith of hers that

protected her, them, that ultimately kept them both

safe, even in the greatest of perils. He could see

where her hope stemmed from.

“What happened to you, Mulder?” her voice was soft as

she asked him after a while.

He was silent for a moment, not wanting to revisit his

experiences of the past week for the moment. He settled

down next to her on the bed, shivering a little at the

thought. Scully pulled him back into her arms, he was

thankful that she was still here to be able to do it.

He took a long breath. “I don’t know where to start,

where to go with this. We owe Kenny a great debt,

Scully. And Skinner, he’s a better friend to us than

we’ll ever know.”

“I know that,” which surprised him.

He had to tell her, had to explain about the dreams

he’d been having, but he needed time. This was as near

as he could go at the moment.

There was a soft knock at the door and Skinner walked

in interrupting what Mulder was about to say.

“I think we need to clear up some lose ends here, Agent

Mulder.”

“What do you mean?”

“Jeff Jackson has just been in to see me. He’s been

feeling very bad about something.”

“Jeff?” Scully was puzzled.

“Yeah, something he didn’t say when he was first

interviewed. He was in shock at the time; he thought he

was hallucinating. Later he kept quiet because he

didn’t know what he’d seen or what he’d imagined. He

didn’t think it was important, but it kept niggling at

him, till he had to do something about it.”

“I don’t understand,” Scully said. “Where is this

leading?”

“It’s something that he believes he saw, believes he

felt when he came into your room.”

“The black shadow, the presence,” Mulder filled in.

“Mulder? Sir? What are you talking about?”

Mulder went on as if she hadn’t spoken. It all came

out; his nightmares, the black shape he thought he saw,

no, that he *knew* he saw during the day and when Kenny

was at his side during the night.

“It’s over, Scully. Somehow this ties in with everything

else. I don’t know how or why, but I can’t feel that

feeling of dread any longer.”

For once both Scully and Skinner didn’t refute his

theory, didn’t ask for scientific proof to back what

he’d told them.

Later, when they stopped by the precinct station, they

were both surprised to learn that Scully was now

officially off the hook. The blood on her pajamas was

not the perfect match as was thought at first, further

DNA testing had shown that the two samples were not a

match. There were no fingerprints on the assault

weapon.

Both Mulder and Skinner looked perplexed, and the

officer on duty looked extremely embarrassed and

uncomfortable as he explained that it had been a rookie

who’d run the fingerprints through the FINDER.

He apologized profusely for the mistake.

There was a ton of paperwork to fill in. The only thing

about it that made Mulder smile the was that

Skinner had more than his fair share of it to do.

EPILOGUE

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Side room

A week later.

All three of then came in to visit with Kenny. His

recovery rate had astounded both the doctors and his

friends alike. Although he would be out of action for a

few months yet, his predicted stay in hospital was now

down to three weeks.

Kenny could remember nothing after seeing Scully

teetering on the edge of the curb. But he *did*

remember what happened immediately before. He

remembered the wizen face of the black crone as she

appeared behind Scully.

“I must be the luckiest man alive. I still can’t

remember exactly what happened or how- maybe it’s just

as well,” Kenny confided to Mulder.

Mulder smiled when he saw Andrews blushing as Scully

placed a kiss on his cheek.

“Thank you, Kenny.” There was nothing else she could

say.

“You’re welcome, Dana. I’m glad I was there.”

Mulder came over to him and shook his good hand. “I’ll

always owe you one, pal, you know that, don’t you?

Though I’m sorry you got hurt again, you’re a good man

to have on a team, and I’m proud to have worked with

you.”

Kenny smiled as he said, “Remind me to up my insurance

if I ever work with you again, Mulder. In fact next

time, email me first, and I’ll make sure I head off in

the opposite direction. Besides, I don’t think Kerry

would ever okay another team-up.”

All of the agents remembered fondly Kenny’s long time

girlfriend. “No, I don’t suppose she would, but if

there’s ever an emergency, you just let me speak with

her, okay?” Scully assured them confidently.

Skinner spoke up. “There’s no getting away from it,

Kenny. You’re a hero. I’ve made recommendations that

your bravery be rewarded in a fitting manner. Your

contribution to this extraordinary case will be noted

in your files.” Kenny, as seen by the color of his

face, was more embarrassed then ever.

A nurse pecked at the glass.

Mulder smiled. “We’ve got to go. Guess they just don’t

respect credentials around here. They just throw you

out when the time’s up. See you later, Kid. Take care,

you hear me?”

As they went out to the car, Scully stopped and touched

the tiny cross around her neck. “Mulder, I didn’t lose

this at the club. I still had it around my neck when I

undressed that night.”

“How can you be so sure Scully?”

“Because a thread from my shirt caught in the chain and

I had a job to untangle it.”

FIN

28/07/01

Finally!!!

So. What did you think?

ewa@whatewa.com

‘I have spread my dreams under your feet;

tread softly for you tread on my dreams.’

Apogee

Cover

TITLE: Apogee

AUTHOR: Brandon D. Ray

EMAIL ADDRESS: publius@avalon.net

DISTRIBUTION STATEMENT: Do not archive at gossamer;I’ll send it there myself. Archived exclusively at the “I Made This” website, until August 10, 2001. After that date, anywhere is fine, so long as my name stays on it and no money changes hands.

FEEDBACK: Go ahead; knock yourself out. Ephemeral: *FEEDBACK*publius@avalon.net

SPOILER STATEMENT: Honking big ones for Biogenesis/6E/AF. Smaller ones for Tempus Fugit/Max; The Red and the Black; Two Fathers/One Son; Sein Under Zeit/Closure; Brand X. Also: significant spoilers for VS8 episode “A Burden Shared“, by Ten, and rather vague ones for “Devil’s Advocate“, by Vickie Moseley & Susan Proto.

RATING: PG-13

CONTENT STATEMENT: MSR. Some bad language, including the “f” word. Religious content.

CLASSIFICATION: X-File (mythology), Romance, Angst

SUMMARY: When key evidence from an old case unexpectedly reappears, Mulder and Scully embark on an investigation that is literally out of this world.

DISCLAIMER: Not mine. Never will be. I had a really witty, biting disclaimer written, and then CC went and gave us “Existence”, and bought me off again. I am *such* a sucker.

THANKS: To Sharon & Vickie for the encouragement, and to CindyET for going over it with a fine-toothed comb and attempting to correct my screw ups. Any that remain are there because I was too stubborn to listen to her. 😉

Apogee

by Brandon D. Ray

TEASER

International Space Station

Tuesday, October 9, 2001

3:12 p.m., Greenwich Mean Time

The Earth was a sphere of sapphire and cotton, floating silently against the velvet backdrop of space. Countless thousands of stars, in every color of the rainbow, provided a brilliant, unwavering counterpoint, like so many perfect gems gleaming in the darkness.

But dominating the view, overwhelming everything else by the sheer imposition of its presence, was the vast, hulking shadow of the alien Ship.

That was how the team spoke of it, Avram thought: the Ship. In capital letters, and always in hushed tones of voice, as might be used in a cathedral. This was the opportunity of a lifetime; something he and his predecessors had awaited in vain for the better part of half a century. Others dabbled in biology and genetics, hoping to find answers in those fields, but Avram and his colleagues knew better. The only way out of the crisis that faced the human race lay with the Ship.

The frustration of those decades of waiting still coiled tightly in Avram’s heart. To know — to have absolute certitude — that there was only one path to salvation… well, that was hard enough. To be denied access to the materials necessary to finding that path, when you knew full well that those materials were there, somewhere, ready for use, if only you knew where to look… that way lay madness. But now….

He moved a little closer to the window, shifting his grip on the handhold so that he wouldn’t drift away — and to avoid the spattering of dried blood that no one had bothered to clean off after they boarded the space station and disposed of the original crew. A few minutes ago they had passed across the east coast of the United States; now they were approaching Africa. Africa, the cradle of humanity, where proto-hominids first walked upright, first learned to use tools, to build a fire, to speak. How fitting, he thought, how inevitable, that mankind’s salvation should emerge from that self-same continent. If he squinted, he fancied he could see the nondescript inlet along the Ivory Coast, where the Ship had first been found, two years before — “Avram, take a look at this.”

With great reluctance, he tore his gaze away from the window, and saw Svetlana floating a few feet away, holding a printout in her hand. He pursed his lips; she was always quick to remind the team that she alone, of the three of them, had previous experience in zero gee. Well and good, he thought complacently. That is why you are here, instead of any of a dozen others. But *I* was put in charge, and let’s not forget that, shall we?

He shifted awkwardly at his perch, and held out his hand to receive her report. With an effortless, indescribable motion, she propelled herself forward, steadying herself on his shoulder before reaching past him to grab the adjacent bracket. She then handed over the printout, and waited in silence while he perused it.

“This seems rather remarkable,” he commented, flipping through the pages. He looked up to catch her gaze, cool and inscrutable as always. “What do you make of it?”

“An equipment failure,” she replied calmly. “Or perhaps a software glitch –”

“There’s nothin’ wrong with the software,” came a rumbling voice from the other side of the compartment. Avram turned his attention to Tommy, the third member of the team. Tommy was from Texas, and he never let anyone forget it. He was also one of the most brilliant cyberneticists alive. “I ran the diagnostics three times,” he continued. “And damned if I could find anything wrong. Everything checks out. It’s gotta be in the instrumentation.”

“Instrumentation, then,” Svetlana said, her voice still calm and even. “But I can find no malfunctions there, either. All of our equipment is in perfect working order.” She gestured at the papers Avram still held in his hand. “And yet….”

“And yet, we find that the Ship’s volume is a variable,” Avram said, completing her sentence for her. “And that at least some of the time, the interior is larger than the exterior.”

She nodded. “And that is impossible.”

Avram sighed. He’d suspected it was going to come to this, ever since the first set of readings the day before. They’d had to check, of course — but somehow, he had known.

“Very well,” he said, directing his words to Tommy. “How soon can we transmit to ground control?”

The other man glanced at his watch. “I can bounce it off one of them GPS jobbies right now. Or, if you’re willing to wait for the next pass, we’ll have a clear line of sight to Lubumbashi in eighty-four minutes.”

Eighty-four minutes. Avram shook his head. That was too long. “Let’s go ahead with the relay,” he decided. Time was their principle enemy on this mission, and the sooner they reported their findings to the ground, the better. He turned his attention back to Svetlana. “And while he does that, you and I are going to go outside and have a look.”

# # #

The view had been beautiful from the window; floating free in a pressure suit, it was nothing short of spectacular. Nothing but emptiness for countless light years in every direction, and yet the stars were so bright and so closely packed that it was impossible for Avram to feel agoraphobic.

Some did feel that way, he knew, and that both puzzled and saddened him. To him, it was simply glorious; this was why, as a boy, he’d become addicted to space, and why he’d sat glued to the television whenever there was a mission in progress. He’d sworn then that somehow he would find a way to go out there himself, and now here he was — “Be careful not to tangle your lines.”

Svetlana’s voice brought him back to himself once again, and he nodded in agreement. “Yes, I see,” he said. He pushed himself carefully along the hull of the station, and flipped one of his two safety lines to the side, as she’d directed. They were here for a reason, he reminded himself firmly. There was no time to play tourist.

With painstaking care, the two space walkers made their way along the hull of the service module. They had not really been trained for this; not even Svetlana had participated in a real EVA in the past.

The mission profile had acknowledged the possible need, and they had been given cursory instruction in how to use the suits and how to maneuver. But time had been very short, and it had always seemed as if there were more important things for them to be doing. It was harder work than Avram had expected. As a boy, he’d always imagined that space walking would be easy, due to the lack of gravity. As he’d grown and studied, he’d come to realize that this was not true, that it was, in fact, very hard work indeed — but the initial, childhood belief had proven impossible to shake. So now, as his breath became labored and sweat drenched his body, he at last was coming to a full appreciation of what it meant to be an astronaut. And he loved it.

At last they reached the end of the service module, bringing the Ship fully into view. And, just like the firmament itself, the Ship was even more impressive and… and *awesome* than it seemed from station’s window. Long and dark and sleek — and yet, it almost seemed to be alive. Those strange symbols covering the hull — symbols that had already been photographed and transmitted groundside for analysis. What could they mean? They were human languages, that had already been ascertained. But the meaning….

Avram shook himself, and once more tried to focus on his task. The instrument package that they had brought with them was still in place, and Svetlana was already opening it up and going over the hardware. The package was the size of a large refrigerator, and Avram watched in fascination as his colleague’s fingers danced through the jumble of circuitry, nimble and dexterous despite the thick gloves of her pressure suit.

“There is nothing wrong here,” she reported, as she continued to work. “It is as I told you. The instruments are fine.”

“There must be something,” Avram objected. He slapped a hand against the side of the service module in frustration. “Those readings are absolutely –”

“Avram! You’re drifting!” Svetlana’s voice cut through his own comment.

“What? Oh, shit.” He was indeed drifting — drifting away from the station’s hull, propelled by the slap he’d given it. Already, several yards separated him from the station, and the gap was growing by the second.

I was not trained for this, he thought angrily. It was never really intended that we go outside, and I don’t know how to handle myself.

He reached for the line that tethered him to the service module, but it slithered out of his grasp. He twisted his torso, reaching after it, but succeeded only in putting his body into a slow spin. God damn it!

“Relax, Avram,” Svetlana advised. “Stop struggling, and try to relax. The line is only fifty meters long; you’ll come to the end shortly, and then I can pull you back in.”

Avram nodded, and forced himself to follow her advice. It was humiliating, but it was the best way. The stars, the Earth and the station were wheeling slowly across his field of view, replacing each other one after another in a steady, stately pinwheel, making him slightly motion sick. He managed to focus his gaze, and realized that he was gradually approaching the Ship. In fact he would pass within arm’s reach of it….

Without really thinking about it, he extended his arm, reaching out to the hull of the strange vessel. Here was a chance to steady himself, and at least regain some semblance of dignity. Just one more revolution… yes, there it was, it was within reach — And suddenly, everything changed. The stars, the station, the Earth, Svetlana — everything was gone. All that remained was the Ship. And then even the Ship was gone — Avram is in another place, standing on the bank of a large body of water — so large that he can’t see across to the other side. The water is dark and ominous, and roils and dances as if it were a living thing, despite the absence of even the slightest breath of wind. There’s a pattern to its motions, but he can’t quite make it out….

And then his eyes widen, as he realizes what is happening. The water… the water is actually dividing into two; it’s moving *apart*, forming a rapidly deepening trough at its very center, stretching away from him towards the horizon. In a matter of seconds it has completely separated, leaving a muddy, glistening strip of land in its place — a strip of land bounded on either side by towering, ever-growing walls of dark, threatening water.

It would be madness to walk out between those walls; of that, Avram is sure. The water is separating through no force he can discern, and it could collapse back into itself just as quickly and easily. A man would have to be a complete idiot to take such a risk. But even as the thought is forming in his mind, he finds himself moving forward. The hard, sandy shore he stands on quickly gives way to soft, marshy ground, and he finds himself struggling to move forward. This is stupid, he tells himself fiercely. This is absolutely insane. With each step, he wills himself to turn around and go back. He can *feel* himself doing it; he can feel himself turning and moving back to the safety of dry land.

And yet, he does not. It occurs to him that there is safety on the far side, and that there is more danger in remaining where he is than there is in proceeding. Where this knowledge comes from, he doesn’t know, but the farther he progresses, the more this certainty settles within his heart. And so it is with agonizing slowness that he continues to pull each foot free of the mud in turn, making a horrible sucking sound as he does so, moving ever forward. The walls of water tremble threateningly on either side, and now are so high that they block the sun. But even that does not deter him.

He has progressed perhaps five hundred yards when his luck runs out. He hears it first as a low rumbling, like a giant subway train far in the distance. He hesitates, squinting ahead, trying to deduce the source of the noise, but there is nothing there — nothing as far as the eye can see, except for the towering walls of water, forming a seemingly endless, dark corridor. Safety lies at the end of that corridor, of that he is sure, but the rumbling is growing louder, building rapidly towards a roar. He turns and looks behind him — and for an instant he is frozen in fear.

The walls behind him are collapsing, coming down and moving steadily towards him, like walls of dominoes. Already the shore he came from is invisible, hidden in the mist of that terrible cataract. And with each second the crashing roar is coming nearer, nearer, nearer….

He shakes himself from his stupor and turns to run, but he makes it only a few steps before he loses his footing and falls to his knees.

Hastily, awkwardly, he struggles back to his feet. There is no time, no time for anything but flight. His only chance is to make it to the other side, but with each step he sinks a little deeper in the mud. It’s up to his ankles now, and seems to be pulling at him, seems to be actively trying to bring him down. At last, far, far in the distance, he can see the other shore, but it’s too far; he isn’t going to make it. Every breath burns in his lungs, and now he’s surrounded by the mist — the mist that foretells the coming of the water. He falls again, and once more scrambles back to his feet, but this time he makes it only a few steps before falling yet a third time. He just has time to look back and see the massive, unified wall of water towering high overhead before it sweeps over him, leaving nothing behind.

ACT ONE

Residence of Dana Scully

Washington, D.C.

Friday, October 12, 2001

7:02 p.m.

Mulder was late. Thank God.

Scully studied herself in the full-length mirror that hung on the back of her bedroom door. This was not that big a deal, she told herself firmly. It was just Mulder, after all. Just her partner of eight years. Just her best friend, and the only one she trusted in all the world.

Just her lover.

Jesus. She still wasn’t completely adjusted to that last part.

“Let me get this straight,” she’d said, two days earlier, standing in the doorway to their office. It was nearly five o’clock, and she’d been on her way out the door when he stopped her with his question, or request, or whatever the hell it was. “You just asked me out. On a date.”

“For Friday night,” Mulder agreed. He was leaning back in his chair, sleeves rolled up, glasses perched on the bridge of his nose, hands clasped loosely behind his head. Only the slight quiver of tension in the muscles of his forearms belied the studied casualness of his pose. “Is that such an extreme possibility?”

Not such an extreme possibility, the rational part of her acknowledged. They’d had a standing Friday night date for some time now — but that was to stay in and watch movies together. More recently, they’d progressed to cuddling and necking, and finally to lovemaking, but so far it had all been confined to his apartment, or hers. They’d never been out in public before — not as a couple — and the idea was giving her the jitters.

It was also exciting her.

Mulder rose from his chair and moved slowly towards her, and Scully felt her eyes widening as she realized that she was being, well, stalked — but she did not back away. “I … we’ve missed so much of the good stuff, Scully,” he said, speaking so softly she could barely hear him. “I just want to take my best girl out for a night on the town. Is that so wrong?”

“*Best* girl?” she asked, pleased that she’d managed not to stutter in the face of her partner’s looming presence. She crossed her arms in front of her and cocked an amused eyebrow at him. “Is there something I should know about, Mulder?”

“Only girl,” he amended, even more softly than before. He was now standing directly in front of her, so close that she could smell the remnants of his aftershave. He touched her elbow, sending sparks jolting through her system, and lightly ran his fingertips down to her wrist, repeating, “Only girl.”

“Mulder,” she managed, now forcing herself to take a reluctant step back. “Not at the office. We agreed.”

He smiled, and she knew he was awarding himself a point. Bastard. “Quite right, Agent Scully,” he replied, in a more normal tone of voice. “So … Friday night? Around seven?” Then came the killer point: “Saturday is my birthday, after all. The big 4-0. Aren’t I entitled to one last fling before they ship me out to the Old Agents’ Home?”

So here she was, looking at herself in a mirror, wishing she’d taken the extra time to get her hair cut Thursday night. And she wasn’t sure her clothes were right, either. She’d wavered, going back and forth between trying to be sexy and feminine, and trying not to be *too* ridiculous, finally settling on an ankle length skirt, and a soft, light blue angora sweater with a vee neck.

“‘Casual’,” she mumbled, turning first one way and then the other as she continued to examine herself in the mirror. “He said ‘casual’.” She shook her head in despair. “This is not ‘casual’; this is a disaster.” She was just turning back to her closet to look for something else when her cell phone rang. With a sigh of annoyance, she stepped over to the bureau and grabbed the phone.

“Yes, I know you’re late,” she said, without preamble.

There was a brief pause; then a man’s voice said, “Agent Scully, this is Assistant Director Skinner.”

“Skinner,” she replied. Automatically, she backed away from the closet, until the backs of her legs bumped against the bed. Sitting down abruptly, she went on, “Sir. What can I do for you?”

“I’m sorry to intrude on your weekend, Agent Scully,” her supervisor said. “But I’m afraid I have an assignment for you.”

“An assignment,” Scully repeated, trying to adjust to the quick change in mood. Thirty seconds ago she’d been trying to decide whether the clothes she was wearing were suggestive enough to send Mulder the right message, without creating too much of a public spectacle in the process, and now –

“That’s right,” the A.D. replied. “And I also regret the short notice. But I need you to get out to Andrews immediately. Your briefing is scheduled to begin in less than an hour.”

“Briefing?” she asked. “At Andrews?” Andrews Air Force Base was located a few miles southeast of Washington, just outside of the Beltway. Scully suppressed a shudder as she thought about it, and tried to remember the last time she or Mulder had legally entered a military installation. “Sir, what’s this all about?”

There was a brief pause at the other end, and Scully could almost hear Skinner frowning. Finally: “Agent Scully, I have to confess that I am unable to answer that question. I’ve been informed that the nature of the assignment is on a need-to-know basis, and I apparently do not have a need to know. However, I can assure you that the officer managing the operation has established his bona fides to my satisfaction, or I would not have agreed to your participation. I can’t say anymore than that over an unsecured line.”

There was another short silence, and Scully could hear papers rustling. “In any case,” her boss went on, “you are to report to Andrews as soon as possible. I’ve been told that you should expect to be gone for at least ten days, but that you need bring no luggage. All of your personal necessities will be provided. I’ve already spoken with Agent Mulder, and he said to tell you that he’ll meet you there. Do you have any questions?’

At least a thousand, she thought — perhaps more. But apparently none that Skinner could — or would — answer, so she simply said, “No, sir.”

“Very well, Agent Scully. Good luck.” And the connection was broken.

# # #

Andrews Air Force Base, Maryland

8:14 p.m.

Mulder paced in long, slow ovals next to his car, under the watchful eyes of the two Air Police sentries guarding the gate. He’d arrived twenty minutes before, and now was waiting for Scully, still a little bemused that nothing untoward had happened when he presented himself at the main entrance. At least, so far he hadn’t been beaten, arrested, drugged or subjected to any of the various indignities that usually accompanied his visits to military facilities. Of course, they hadn’t actually let him beyond a holding area just inside the gate, but still….

He stopped pacing for a moment, and his gaze drifted over to the jeep parked on the other side of the road, about twenty feet from where he stood. The vehicle had been there since he arrived, its engine slowly turning over, its headlights illuminating the guardhouse. The sentries seemed oblivious to the jeep’s presence — which was only fair, since the Marine Corps major and the Navy commander sitting in the jeep were paying them no attention, either.

But all four of them were watching Mulder’s every move. Mulder shook his head and turned away, jamming his hands in his pockets and resuming his pacing. This wasn’t exactly how he’d planned to spend his Friday evening. Dinner, a movie… maybe a little barhopping. A late night walk through Rock Creek Park. Was a few hours of normality in their lives really too much to ask?

Apparently so. He stopped pacing again as another set of headlights appeared in the distance, approaching the gate from the outside. A few seconds later Scully’s Camry was rolling to a stop, and her face became visible behind the windshield. She exchanged a few sentences with the guards, then was allowed to enter the base. She parked her car next to Mulder’s, climbed out of it, and walked over to where he was standing.

“Hey there… Gorgeous?” Mulder said in a slow drawl, allowing an appreciative smile to creep across his features, despite the circumstances. He let his gaze briefly travel up and down her body, taking in the long, billowy skirt, and the soft, not-quite-revealing sweater. Nice, he thought, with a fresh pang of regret. Damn. I think we missed a good time tonight.

She cocked an eyebrow at him, considering, then shook her head. “No, I don’t think so,” she replied, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

“Well, we’ll just have to keep working on it,” he answered, locking eyes with her. A few weeks ago he’d announced a campaign to find a term of endearment that Dana Scully would deem acceptable to her innate sense of dignity. She’d just shot down alternative number fourteen. That was fine with Mulder. He had plenty of others he hadn’t tried yet.

“Agents Mulder and Scully?” Mulder reluctantly looked away from his partner, to see that the Marine Corps major had left the jeep, and now stood a few feet away, staring at them with cool, expressionless eyes. Mulder cocked an eyebrow at the soldier as he realized that the man’s nametag was missing from his breast pocket, and that he was not wearing any unit insignia. “I have orders to take you to the briefing,” the major stated, nodding his head towards the jeep. “If you’ll both come with me?”

Mulder glanced at Scully. She shrugged eloquently, and nodded, and the two of them fell in step as they followed the man back to the jeep. A few seconds later they were climbing in back, as the Marine settled once more into the front passenger seat. The Navy officer threw the vehicle into gear, pulled a sharp u-turn, and sped on into the base.

The drive through the base was short and silent. Anonymous buildings loomed out of the darkness, and road signs and directories flashed by so quickly that Mulder couldn’t make out more than a word or two before they were gone. They passed through several security checkpoints without incident, and soon were approaching flight operations. But instead of driving up to it, they skirted it on an access road, cleared one final security check, and finally drove out onto the tarmac itself, coming to a halt a hundred feet or so from an unmarked business jet.

The other two men climbed from the jeep, but Mulder sat tight. Scully didn’t move either. The Navy man and the Marine made it about five paces before they realized that they weren’t being followed. They turned back to the jeep, their features still calm, expressionless.

“Agents?” the Marine said. “If you’ll come with us, please? There really isn’t very much time.”

“Where are we going, exactly?” Mulder asked. The resentment he’d felt ever since receiving Skinner’s call was rising to the surface, blending itself with unease at finding himself once again at the mercy of strangers in uniform.

“Agent Mulder, please,” the Marine replied. He nodded towards the aircraft. “Your briefing will be conducted en route, to save time.”

He glanced at Scully, and added, in the same cool, even tones, “The fucking fish said to tell you to get your ass in gear.”

Mulder blinked in surprise, but before he had a chance to respond he felt Scully stirring next to him. “The fucking fish said that?” she asked. He turned his head, and saw an odd little smile on her face.

“Yes, Agent Scully.”

“Well, I guess that’s it, then,” she replied. She climbed from her seat and jumped to the ground. She hesitated for a second, then turned and reached out and took one of Mulder’s hands, pulling him out after her. If either of the military officers thought the not- quite-partnerly gesture unusual, it didn’t show on their faces.

“Let’s go, Mulder. I think it’s okay.” He allowed her to lead him over to the plane, but his mind was working furiously. The fucking fish? Get your ass in gear? What the hell was *that* all about? Scully had responded to it instantly, so it obviously meant something to her. But what? For the first time in their long partnership, Mulder was getting a taste of what it was like when the other person knows more than you do, and he didn’t like it.

Well, nothing to do but go with it, at least for the moment. Skinner had assured him on the phone that this wasn’t a trap of some kind, but despite the thaw in their relationship in recent months, the A.D. had been manipulated and forced to act against their interests once too often for Mulder to take everything he said at face value. But if Scully thought it was okay, then it must be okay — even if he didn’t understand the source of her confidence.

He followed her and the two officers up the steps of the plane and stepped inside, and as quickly as that, he knew. Another man stood just inside the entryway waiting for them. A Navy officer. Tall, red hair, blue eyes, pale complexion — and with a face Mulder had seen many times in photographs, but never in person.

Charles Scully. The mythical younger Scully brother. “Charlie Tuna!” Scully said, quickly closing the gap and throwing her arms around her brother. He returned the embrace with easy familiarity, lifting her briefly off her feet and setting her down again. “It’s been too long,” she went on, looking up at him fondly.

“Are Betty and the kids –”

“No.” He shook his head sharply, and the friendly smile he’d been wearing died. “No one knows I’m here, Dana. No one *can* know, and that goes for Mom and Billy, as well. As far as they know, I’m still with the Sixth Fleet’s Threat Team. Okay?” Mulder had already noted that, like the other two men, Scully’s brother wore no nametag or unit insignia.

“Okay,” she agreed. She was still looking up at him, but her expression had sobered. Now she reached up and delicately touched his collar. “*Captain* Scully?” she asked, her voice tinged with surprise and skepticism.

“Don’t tell Billy,” he replied with a wintry smile. “I don’t want to have to deal with the tantrum.” The smile died again. “It’s brevet rank, Dana. Strictly temporary, to allow me to carry out my duties more effectively.” At last he released her, and turned to face Mulder — and now his expression was cool and professional, almost remote, much as those the other two officers still wore. “Agent Mulder,” he said, extending his hand. “A pleasure to meet you at last. Sorry about the circumstances.”

“The pleasure’s mine, Captain,” Mulder said slowly, returning the other man’s grip. He glanced at his partner, and saw that she was watching the two of them intently. What was she looking for? Was this man another Bill? Or was there something else going on? He couldn’t tell — and at the moment, it wasn’t the most important issue to consider. Apparently Charles Scully thought so, too, because after a moment he broke eye contact, released Mulder’s hand, and without another word he led the two agents back to the passenger compartment.

The other two officers had preceded them, and had already taken seats. The compartment was furnished as a boardroom-style meeting room, with a long conference table where the center aisle would normally be, and seats spaced around it. The seats were bolted to the floor, and were designed to swivel to face the front during takeoffs and landings. A video screen was set into the front bulkhead, and desktop computers were spaced around the table. The floor was covered with a deep, luxurious carpet.

Some digs, Mulder thought as he surveyed the setup. He was still feeling a little jittery, and with a normal, anonymous military briefer, he probably would have relieved some of that tension by voicing that comment, or perhaps something a bit stronger. But this was Scully’s brother, he reminded himself. It was probably better to lie low for the time being.

Things then progressed very quickly. As Mulder was taking a seat next to Scully and fumbling with his safety belt, two men in flight suits passed through the compartment, from back to front. Almost immediately, he heard the engines start, and the plane jerked into motion. A few minutes later, they were in the air.

“So where are we going?” Mulder demanded, as they all adjusted their seats to face the conference table. Scully was sitting next to him, still looking tense from a more dramatic than usual takeoff. She’d never quite gotten over her fear of flying, even after all these years of constant travel. Mulder was feeling a little green about the gills, himself; for a minute or two he’d wondered if the plane was going to flip over on its back.

“Houston, Texas,” Charles Scully answered. He pulled a briefcase from under his seat and opened it. He extracted a couple of binders and slid them across the table to the two agents. “You’ll want to look at the details,” he continued. “But let me give you a little background first — and I’m going to warn you up front that you’re going to have a lot of questions, and I won’t be able to answer some of them. This material is heavily compartmentalized, need-to-know only. Understood?”

The two agents nodded, and Charles continued, “From the background checks we did on you, I have a general idea of the work you two do, and we don’t have a lot of time, so I’m simply going to lay this out.” He leaned forward, folding his hands in front of him on the table. “There is a small, unofficial group within the intelligence community that has come to believe that there is a conspiracy against the government.”

Mulder carefully kept his face expressionless, and out of the corner of his eye he could see that Scully was doing the same. After a few seconds, her brother continued, “That doesn’t seem to be much of a shock to either of you. That’s what I thought. You probably also won’t be surprised to hear that some of us further believe that this conspiracy extends past the United States, and encompasses the entire industrialized world.”

“Tell us something we don’t know,” Mulder murmured. Scully glanced at him, one eyebrow quivering, but he couldn’t tell whether it was from annoyance or amusement. A large part of him was screaming that this was a trap; he had bitter memories of Michael Kritschgau. But this was Scully’s brother, he reminded himself again. This was her *brother*. Surely, if anyone was entitled to the benefit of the doubt — “Because of the lack of official sanction for our activities, the group I belong to has very limited resources,” Charles went on. He smiled briefly, without humor. “There’s also the small problem of not being sure who we can trust.”

Yeah. Mulder knew about that, too.

“So we’ve been forced to nibble around the edges,” Captain Scully said. “Pick up the odd fact here, make a few inferences there, and gradually try to connect the dots. All while doing our regular work, of course, and doing our best to avoid alerting the targets of our investigations. Some of us also have to be careful not to tip off our supervisors of record.”

He leaned towards his sister, his eyes taking on an intensity that Mulder recognized only because he’d seen it in the mirror on so many mornings. “This is really big, Dana.” His voice was low and firm. “It goes back at least fifty years — maybe more. It reaches into every branch of government, and Christ knows how many foreign countries.”

For a few seconds the compartment was silent, other than the distant rumble of the jet engines. Mulder studied the man’s face, trying to divine his intent. He looked serious and sincere — but was he? Sure, Mulder knew that the things he was saying were true – but that didn’t mean he should necessarily trust the man. What, exactly, was Charles Scully’s involvement in all this? And what was he asking his sister and her partner to do? Mulder shook his head slightly. He didn’t know the answers to any of those questions, and it was clear that the other man was determined to tell the story in the manner of his own choosing. They were just going to have to wait and see.

“Ten days ago,” Charles continued at last, almost as if he’d been waiting for Mulder to finish thinking, “NSA assets detected unusual burst transmissions originating from the International Space Station. Most of the signals were directed at Lubumbashi, at the southern tip of the Democratic Republic of the Congo. “Back in the 1970s, Lubumbashi was a base of operations for a West German company called OTRAG. Ostensibly, the company’s purpose was to create a non-governmental space program, in order to facilitate commercial exploitation of near-Earth space. In fact, it also had ties with various western intelligence agencies, including the CIA. The destruction of OTRAG’s launch facilities was the actual primary goal of the Soviet-backed invasion of what was then known as Zaire by Cuban mercenaries, in 1977. With me so far?”

“Yes,” Scully replied. “What you’re saying is that somebody is sending unauthorized transmissions from the space station to a space launch site long since believed to be destroyed and abandoned.”

“Correct,” her brother affirmed. “Further, we have been unable to decipher these transmissions. Whatever the code is, it’s a damned good one. NSA can and does crack any commercial code in existence, and most military ones.” Another cold smile flickered across his features. “That’s classified information, by the way.” Once again, he sobered.

“As you may be aware,” he continued, “the space station is still under construction; nevertheless, it has been continuously manned since last October — about a year, now. The current crew has been on board since July. However, there was a resupply mission just under two weeks ago, and it was after that mission that the station’s normal pattern of telemetry stopped, to be replaced by the encrypted burst transmissions I mentioned. I must stress, though, that NASA has acknowledged none of this. As far as they’re concerned, everything continues to be copacetic.”

“How can that be?” Scully objected, her brow furrowed in thought. “The crew’s research products would be distributed to a wide variety of people both inside and outside the government. It wouldn’t take long for some of them to realize –”

“Too true, Dana,” Charles agreed with a nod. “At the moment, no data is being released groundside. At all. The blackout is being blamed on technical difficulties with NASA’s data processing system.” He paused to glance at Mulder, then back to his sister. “As you might imagine, this is not playing well with the station’s other stakeholders, especially overseas, and the excuses are wearing more than a little thin. My group’s contact at NSA has confirmed that… well, let’s just say that we know there is nothing wrong with NASA’s equipment. Which means that the NASA hierarchy is in this up to their eyeballs.”

“In what?” Mulder asked. He was starting to get an inkling as to where this was heading, but he wanted the other man to spell it out. “What are you leading up to?”

“We did some research,” Charles replied. “And we discovered through… various means that the resupply mission was commandeered.”

“By who?” Scully prompted.

“We don’t know,” her brother replied with a shake of his head. “All we know is that three people, two men and a woman, were placed on that flight at the last minute, and that their names and functions do not appear on the manifest. They also took up several extra payloads — but again, what those payloads were, we don’t know. The official payloads scheduled for that flight also went up — mostly supplies and spare parts, as I said. And the shuttle returned two days later, empty, except for the pilot and co-pilot. But they aren’t talking. Not to anyone who will talk to us, anyway.”

“So the three unknowns stayed aboard,” Mulder commented. “Along with their luggage.”

“Apparently. And it was after their arrival that the regular telemetry ceased, and the burst transmissions began. And then, three days ago, the burst transmissions increased in frequency – and abruptly stopped altogether a few hours later.”

“So what happened?” That was Scully, and from the tension in her voice, Mulder suspected that she had also figured out where Charles was leading them.

“Again, we don’t know,” he answered. “But we’re going to find out. We have four flag officers in our group, and they’ve called in every favor available. The upshot is, we’ve diverted the next launch of space shuttle Atlantis to our own use, and we’re sending up a handpicked crew to find out what the hell’s going on.” Once again he leaned towards his sister, and the intensity in his gaze deepened. “We can’t afford to sit this one out, Dana, and we’ve got our collective necks stuck way out. The commander and the major,” he nodded at the other two men, who had sat quietly throughout the briefing, “are the pilots. We’ve chosen two others as technical experts.” He paused, glanced at Mulder again, very briefly, then finished, “And then there’s the two of you.”

“The two of us?” Scully repeated.

“That’s right, Dana,” her brother agreed. “I know it sounds nutty, but I also think it makes sense, and my admiral agrees. Quite frankly, some of the things we’ve been finding out are scaring me, and I’m not sure who I can trust. You and your partner have some basic knowledge of counterespionage, because of your FBI backgrounds. You also probably know more about the conspiracy than *I* do and, well, you’re family.” He smiled, grimly and briefly. “One of the first things you learn in intelligence work is that you shouldn’t put too much faith in such connections, but in this case, I don’t feel I have much choice.”

“That’s not exactly a ringing endorsement,” Mulder said into the ensuing silence.

Charles Scully looked at him and nodded unapologetically. “No, it’s not,” he replied. “But in this line of work, sometimes you have to make do. I’m sure that’s not a new idea to either of you.” He looked at Mulder speculatively for another moment, then turned his attention back to Scully. “In any case, you’d better get started with those briefing books. We’ll be landing in Houston in a couple of hours, and then your *real* training begins.” He glanced at his watch. “Lift off is in just over seventy-two hours.”

ACT TWO

Kennedy Space Center

Cape Canaveral, Florida

Monday, October 15, 2001

11:01 p.m.

“This is Shuttle Launch Control, at T minus nine minutes and holding.” Scully started at the sudden voice blaring from the overhead speaker, then swore softly to herself for overreacting. The voice continued, “In a few seconds we will be leaving the forty minute planned hold and resuming the countdown. The project managers have been polled, and verify that they are go for launch. Final GLS configuration is complete.” There was a brief pause, and Scully found herself holding her breath. “We have GLS auto sequence start, and operations recorders are on. We are now exiting the planned hold; T minus nine minutes and counting. This is Shuttle Launch Control.”

Damn. It wasn’t that she actually wanted the launch to be scrubbed; Charles had convinced her of the necessity during the flight to Houston that first night. But although she’d long since become resigned to flying, due to her work on the X-Files and the need for frequent travel, she’d never gotten to like it. And this… this was nothing she’d ever thought might happen. Not in her wildest imaginings. For some people — including her partner — this was a dream; the opportunity of a lifetime. For Dana Scully, it was a nightmare.

She shifted uncomfortably in her seat, trying for the thousandth time in the past three days to push the unpleasant thoughts and feelings away, and suppressed another curse as the shoulder harness bit into the side of her neck. The technician who’d helped her buckle in had cinched it a little too tight, but Scully had been reluctant to complain.

That was three hours ago. Three hours of waiting in this damned, uncomfortable seat, while the restraint slowly cut off her circulation. Damn NASA for their schedules and protocols – schedules and protocols that had resulted in three hours of *planned* discomfort. And she’d thought the Bureau was bad! She’d certainly learned all she ever wanted to know about NASA, and then some, over the past three days. From the moment they arrived in Houston, late on Friday evening, every waking hour — including some that should have been spent sleeping — had been devoted to plans and preparations. Scully understood that they were trying to cram months of training into a long weekend, but that knowledge simply added to her stress level. God alone knew what was being left out — or how much of what they had been told she was going to remember when she really needed it. This whole thing was preposterous.

She turned her head to the left and looked at the two Russians sitting in the adjacent seats. Azerbaijani, she corrected in her mind. The two technical specialists had been quite sensitive about that distinction. At the moment, they seemed calm and unperturbed — but of course, *they* had been trained for this sort of thing. They were volunteers. Well, so was she — sort of.

Her only consolation was that Mulder appeared to be having the time of his life. He was like a kid in a candy store, and watching him dive into it all had helped Scully take her mind off of her own troubles. She shuddered in spite of herself; she still couldn’t decide which she’d hated more — the centrifuge, or that damned airplane. What had the flight crew called it? The one that was supposed to acclimate them to weightlessness — the vomit comet, that was it. Those long, looping trajectories that made the deck of the plane drop out from under her. She was falling, falling, falling — No she wasn’t. She was *not* falling. She was strapped in her seat, secure as could be. She’d taken her undergraduate degree in physics; she knew better than most people exactly what forces would be operating in a few minutes when Atlantis leapt up off the launching pad. Everything was going to be fine; perfectly fine —

“Hey, Scully.”

Scully jumped. “Mulder,” she said. “What?”

“You remember that copier on the third floor of the Hoover? The one that always gets a paper jam when you most need it?” His voice was low, for her ears only, and tinged with amusement. Bless him; he was trying to divert her with one of his little jokes or stories.

“Yeah,” she said. “What about it?”

“It was purchased on a government contract,” her partner replied, mischief dancing in his eyes. “From the lowest bidder.” He paused for a fraction of a second. “Too.”

Scully closed her eyes and swallowed. Through gritted teeth: “Mulder, you are such an asshole.”

A soft chuckle. “That’s why you love me.”

Scully couldn’t bring herself to answer. The hellish thing was, he was right. His irreverence, his disrespect for authority, even his occasional displays of attitude — these were all things that she found attractive in him. No, more than attractive. Compelling. Necessary. Dana Scully had long ago reconciled herself to the fact that she was drawn to “bad boys”. But such liaisons did have their price — such as now, when what she wanted more than anything was to be cuddled and cherished, and told that she didn’t need to be afraid. She heard a distant clunking sound, but before she had time to wonder what it was, the overhead speaker sounded again. “This is Shuttle Launch Control, at T minus seven minutes, thirty seconds and counting. The orbiter access arm has been successfully retracted, and we are go for APU prestart.”

The orbiter access arm. Once again, Scully couldn’t keep herself from shuddering. The orbiter access arm included the walkway they’d used to reach the crew compartment. They were truly cut off now, with no way out other than the escape slide that they’d been told about, but lacked the time to practice on. Scully suspected the lack of practice time meant the slide was more for show than for use.

>From the hurried reading she’d done in the last few days, it seemed to her that if anything went wrong, they’d either have plenty of time, or none at all —

“Scully?” Mulder’s voice was quieter this time, more serious. Once again she turned her head to look at him, but this time she didn’t speak. “Do you remember the moon landing?” he asked after a moment.

“No,” she replied with a shake of the head. “I was too young. And the space program wasn’t a big deal in my family, anyway.”

“I was seven years old,” Mulder said. “Going on eight. It was… it was … I dunno. I just don’t know how to describe it. It was the most wonderful thing I’d ever seen in my life.” He paused for a moment, obviously struggling to find the words, and Scully found herself being drawn in, captured by the intensity of his gaze and his voice. “It was like … magic. Can you imagine, Scully? Can you?”

“I’m trying, Mulder,” she said, as steadily as she could. “Tell me about it, and maybe I’ll be able to.” Anything to take her mind off what was about to happen.

“Okay.” He glanced briefly past her, apparently gauging whether the other two in the crew compartment could hear him. Lowering his voice a little, he went on, “It was in July, but you probably already know that.” She nodded. “It was in July,” he repeated. “A rainy evening. We were actually in D.C. that summer — Dad and Samantha and me, I mean. Mom didn’t like it in Washington, especially during hot weather.”

Scully nodded again, suddenly wishing that she could reach out and take his hand. These glimpses of his childhood — especially his childhood before the loss of his sister — were so rare and precious to her. Her fears of a moment ago were forgotten; she just wanted to crawl into his arms and listen all night, to whatever he felt like telling her. “Go on,” she whispered.

“There wasn’t a lot of television in those days,” he continued, his warm, hazel eyes locked on hers. “No cable. D.C. had, I dunno, six or eight stations, and a couple of them were UHF, and you had to have a special antenna to get them.” He smiled. “No Playboy Channel. How barbaric is that?”

“Primitive,” she agreed.

“Anyway,” Mulder went on, “they took everything else off the air. I mean, for a couple of days there was nothing on TV but this continuous special report. It was as if the whole world was holding its breath. They said later that one fourth of the world’s population heard or saw at least part of it. I remember this one ad they kept showing — about how someday they’d be able to replace telephone wires with beams of light, or make transistors so small they’d pass through the eye of a needle.”

“Fiber optics,” Scully said. “And microchips.”

He nodded, and his voice abruptly dropped so low she could barely hear him. “And then suddenly it was real,” he said. “It was really happening. The picture was black and white, and so grainy you could barely tell what you were looking at. But then you… you learned how to look at it, and you realized that it was a man, hopping slowly down the ladder. And on the screen it suddenly said, ‘Live from the moon’. Scully… it was… it was….” Words seemed to fail him, and he simply shook his head.

“I wish I could have seen it with you,” she said softly. She thought about the keychain he’d given her as a birthday gift, so many years ago. So she’d been right after all, when she’d guessed at its significance. “I wish I could have been there.” How often had they had the opportunity to share something wonderful like that? Their lives were so wrapped up in tragedy and darkness.

They sat in silence for a minute or two, and Scully tried to think about Mulder as a little boy, on the day men landed on the moon for the first time. She felt a brief surge of anger at his mother, for having destroyed all his boyhood pictures, but she quickly suppressed it. Nothing to be done about it, and she still had her imagination….

The overhead speaker blared again, informing her that there were two minutes until launch, and that the external fuel tank had been topped off with liquid hydrogen. Despite herself, Scully found herself being drawn back into the matter at hand. Her traitor memory called up visions of the Hindenburg, and then of Challenger — but the latter tragedy, she vaguely remembered, had had to do with a failure in the solid rocket boosters, not the huge tank of hydrogen strapped to the belly of the ship. And they’d fixed that problem; they must have, or the shuttles wouldn’t be flying again, Mulder’s jokes about the lowest bidder notwithstanding.

More than one hundred launches, she reminded herself, silently reciting a statistic she’d gleaned from the Internet the previous night, in an effort to calm her nerves. More than one hundred launches, and only one failure, and that was years ago. Everything’s going to be fine.

Suddenly, everything seemed to be happening very quickly, giving Scully that breathless feeling of fear and anticipation that she got when a rollercoaster was about to ease over the top of the highest peak. Too late to turn back now. Far, far too late. Her ears buzzed with jargon, as launch control made more announcements, things she thought she should understand, if only she’d had time to really study the damned briefing book. Things about SRB joint heaters and MDM critical commands; and then they were go for redundant set launch sequence start, and the hydraulic power units were started, and dear God there were only twenty-eight seconds left —

“It’s gonna be okay, Scully.”

Scully swallowed and nodded, staring straight ahead. It was going to be okay. Right. She knew that. And if it wasn’t, it would in all probability be over very, very quickly.

There was a sudden roar, a terrible white noise, as the main engines ignited, and Atlantis began to vibrate — but it did not move. Six more seconds, she thought. Six seconds while the engines built to full power. Then the clamps holding the ship down would be released — She heard a deep clunk, and a clang, and the entire shuttle shuddered. Scully felt her pulse increase, but before she had time to articulate in her mind what was happening, her seat *surged* under her. The roar intensified, and Scully realized that the solid rockets were now also firing, and that they were *moving* — lifting up off the pad.

# # #

“Crew confirms roll program. Cheyenne Mountain now controlling. Three engines at 104 percent.”

“‘I have slipped the surly bonds of earth,'” Mulder murmured to himself, under the roar of the engines. “‘And danced the skies on laughter-silvered wings.'” They were really doing it; they were really moving. With some effort, his weight already increasing under the shuttle’s relentless acceleration, he turned his head to look at Scully — and immediately, all the joy of the moment was sucked out of him.

God, she looked terrible. Not that it was likely to be obvious to anyone but him, but he knew her very well, and she couldn’t hide her feelings from him — not anymore. Not since they’d become lovers. Her fear showed in a thousand different ways, from the tiny crinkles at the corners of her eyes, to the slight thinning of her lips, to the artificial stiffness of her posture — plus countless other clues so subtle that even Mulder couldn’t name them, although he could still perceive them, on some subliminal level.

And they added up to fear. He silently cursed himself for his attempt at humor a few minutes earlier. Damn that smart mouth of his, anyway. He’d long ago learned to use jokes as weapons against fear and despair, but Scully wasn’t like that. He’d known that for a long time, but for many years one of the emotions he’d used his sense of humor against had been his feelings for his partner, as a sort of distancing strategy. Unfortunately, one of the side effects of this was that he tended to be a little blind to her needs, sometimes. He no longer needed to keep Scully at arm’s length, of course, but old habits died hard.

“Passing through max Q. Atlantis go at throttle up.” The engines had let up a bit, as the shuttle passed through the lower, thicker part of the atmosphere. Now that the air was thinning the acceleration built to full strength once again, and Mulder felt himself being pressed deeper into the padding of his seat, as his weight doubled and then tripled. Had it really been more than a minute already? It seemed impossible, but that was when this was supposed to happen, so it must be true.

He wished he could be up on the flight deck, in the pilot’s seat.

He’d seen it at the Air and Space Museum’s IMAX theater on more than one occasion, even dragging Scully along with him a time or two, but this was the real thing. If it were daytime, the sky would be turning a progressively deeper blue. As it was, the stars would be growing gradually brighter, their true colors becoming visible. There’d been some thin, wispy clouds when they walked out to the transport vehicle a few hours earlier; those must already be below them — A dull, clunking sound and a sharp jolt announced that the solid rocket boosters had been jettisoned. Almost immediately, the loudspeaker informed them that they were now thirty miles high, and nearly forty miles east of the launch site. Already their velocity exceeded one mile per second — and of course, they were still accelerating, as the main engines continued to fire.

Once again, Mulder turned his attention to Scully. She was still staring straight ahead, her eyes wide open. Her features were somewhat distorted by the acceleration, but she seemed to be a little calmer now that they were finally on the way. Her lips were moving soundlessly, and after a few seconds Mulder recognized the Ave Maria. In Latin, no less, he thought with a smile. Well, whatever worked for her. Reassured that Scully seemed to be working her way through it – as she always did — Mulder settled back in his seat to enjoy the ride.

# # #

Space Shuttle Atlantis

Mission Elapsed Time: 0 days, 17 hours, 23 minutes, 46 seconds

After chasing the space station for the better part of a day, Atlantis finally matched orbits and was ready to make rendezvous. Scully had spent the time getting used to zero gravity, and doing her best to help Mulder adjust, as he’d become violently motion sick as soon as the engines cut off, only eight and a half minutes into the flight. Fortunately, the shuttle stocked compazine in its first aid kit, Mulder being far from the first space traveler ever to have such a reaction. Despite his discomfort, her partner had insisted on struggling his way to the windows as soon as it was permitted, while Scully floated along behind, anxiously holding a vomit bag at the ready.

Floating. That was something different, Scully had to admit. She’d brushed off Mulder’s pre-launch wisecracks about joining the zero gee club, but now that she was becoming accustomed to it, she realized that there were definite possibilities. Too bad they lacked the time and privacy to take advantage of the situation. Not that Mulder was really up to it, in any case. He wasn’t *that* much better.

She let her gaze drift around the cabin. Once more they were all strapped in their seats, while the pilot maneuvered Atlantis closer to the station. The other two passengers — the Azerbaijani technicians — seemed stoic and reserved, just as they had been throughout the abbreviated training and then the flight itself. They were both short and dark complexioned, and the only names that they’d given were Abbasov and Mahammadov, while the pilots were going by Commander Jones and Major Smith. Everyone seemed to know who she and Mulder were, however. Scully supposed that was reasonable; the two of them were the outsiders, after all. But it still made her uneasy, and made her wonder what else her brother knew that he hadn’t told them.

She’d spent quite a bit of time thinking about Charles’ role in all this, the past few days. As children they’d been very close, and had formed a sort of an alliance against Bill and Melissa — the two younger kids against the two older ones. This affinity had persisted all the way through high school, and although their bond had started to attenuate when Scully left for college, it had never been completely dissolved.

She hadn’t seen much of him the last few years, though — not since she’d been assigned to the X-Files, in fact. Part of her wondered if there was a connection there. Was Charles aware of the Consortium and its activities that far back? Or was it simply part of the larger pattern of social and professional isolation she’d experienced as a result of her partnership with Mulder? If he *had* been aware, what did that say about his failure to warn her about what she was getting herself into, all those years ago?

Did she really know her little brother anymore? Her seat jolted under her, as it had done several times in the past half hour. The pilot was making a number of small course corrections as they approached the space station, preparatory to docking. Much to Mulder’s vocal frustration, they’d been required to strap down before they’d gotten close enough to get a good look at their destination, but now they should be almost there, assuming that they were still on schedule.

Suddenly there was another jolt, much longer than any of the others. Scully was thrown violently forward against her shoulder straps, and her lap belt cut into her waist. Her eyes watered, and she gasped.

The final approach had been described as a series of “gentle nudges”, but this hardly qualified. She felt her pre-launch fear struggling to break free once again, but she ruthlessly suppressed it. Something was wrong — And then, just as abruptly, the pressure was gone. She heard the distant crackling of radios from the flight deck, but the crew compartment speaker remained silent; apparently they had been cut off from whatever conversation was occurring between the pilots and mission control.

The silence in the crew compartment stretched on. A minute passed. Two. Scully looked over at Mulder, but he shook his head without speaking, raising his eyebrows to indicate he had no more idea than she did what was happening. She glanced in the other direction, at Abbasov and Mahammadov, and saw that they were staring placidly at the overhead bulkhead, their faces set in expressionless masks.

It’s not really an *overhead* bulkhead, she reminded herself, trying to distract herself from the latest mystery. They were in orbit now; in free fall. There was no up or down here. No overhead; no underfoot. Every perception was ephemeral, and dependent on the observer. Everything was relative. Einstein was right — “The payload specialists will report to the flight deck.” Scully blinked in surprise at the sudden announcement from the loudspeaker.

Payload specialists — that was NASA speak for her and Mulder and the two technicians. Non-NASA people, non-astronauts, assigned to a specific mission for a specific purpose. Such as this one. Scully found that she’d already unbuckled her harness while she was thinking. A look at Mulder and she saw that he had done the same, although he was moving more cautiously than she, and looked as if his stomach was bothering him again. He nodded, though, and waved for her to precede him. Slowly and carefully, working her way from one handhold to the next, Scully made her way towards the flight deck, glancing occasionally over her shoulder to see that Mulder was following. Abbasov and Mahammadov, who had proven to be more experienced in zero gee, had already reached the short ladder, and were pulling themselves up it, towards the flight deck. A moment or two later, Scully and Mulder followed.

As always, it took Scully a few seconds to get oriented, once she reached the flight deck. The pilot stations were a welter of confusing dials and switches — more than two thousand controls and displays, she remembered from the hasty briefing sessions. Arching over the pilots were six large windows, and through the windows she could see the Earth, huge and round and blue and white, looking closer and far more real than seemed possible.

Surly bonds, indeed, she thought, remembering with a faint smile the poem Mulder had recited for her the night before liftoff. She’d told him the truth when she said the space program hadn’t been important to her family but this — this view of the Earth was quite possibly the most beautiful thing Scully had ever seen.

“Good Christ! What’s that?”

She swiveled sharply to look at Mulder, almost losing her grip on her handhold in the process, but he was not looking back at her. Rather, his gaze was focused out the window on the far left. He was looking at something… he was looking at the space station, she realized. It floated there, perhaps five hundred yards distant, glinting in the sunlight against a backdrop of stars, looking just as it had in the photographs they’d been shown. No, not *just* like the pictures. There was something else there as well. Something large and round and dark. She let go of her handhold, and allowed herself to drift a little closer to the window.

“My God!”

It was the ship. The ship she’d seen in Africa almost two years before. Or if not the same ship, then one very much like it: large and disk shaped, and made of some dark metal. They were too far away for her to see whether there were symbols etched on the surface, but something inside her whispered that they were there. And it was floating in space next to the station, tethered to it by half a dozen cables.

 

clip_image002

“That’s why we called you up here,” Commander Jones said from the pilot’s seat. His voice was calm and uninflected. The perfect fighter jock, dealing with an unexpected situation. “Your opinions, please. Does the presence of this craft endanger the mission?”

“Where did it come from?” Mulder asked.

“I don’t know, Agent Mulder,” the commander replied. “We’ve had visual contact with the station for quite some time, but we did not see… that until a few minutes ago.” He frowned, as if in disapproval at an unruly universe. “It seemed to materialize out of nothing as we closed to within a thousand meters.” Glancing at one of his instruments: “It still isn’t showing up on radar.”

“That’s impossible,” Scully said.

“Yes, Agent Scully, it is,” Commander Jones agreed. “Nevertheless, it has happened. Again, I require your opinions. Does this phenomenon endanger the safety of the mission?” His gaze flicked to the two Azerbaijani technicians. “Gentlemen? Your views, please.”

Abbasov glanced at Mahammadov and the two exchanged a few muttered sentences in a language Scully didn’t recognize. Abbasov then shrugged, and said, in heavily accented English, “There are too few data. We are unable to make any recommendation.”

“I agree,” Mulder said. He looked at Scully, and his eyelids flickered. “I’ve never seen anything like it, but it’s quite obviously connected to the problem we were sent to investigate. I don’t think we have any choice but to proceed.”

Scully hesitated, as she realized that her partner did not intend to disclose their previous encounter with a ship like this. In a perfect world, they would share all the information they had, in hopes of furthering their collective understanding. This was not a perfect world, and for the moment she saw no alternative but to back Mulder’s play.

“I agree with Agent Mulder,” she said smoothly. “There may be risks, but they are outweighed by the potential gains. I recommend we proceed.”

“Very well,” the commander said with a nod. If he was surprised by their conclusion, he didn’t show it. “Return to your seats, and we will complete our final approach.”

It took only a moment for the four of them to once more take their positions and strap themselves in. Atlantis then resumed its shuddery, hesitant approach, jolting first one way, then another as Jones eased them towards the station. Finally, about ten minutes after they’d returned from the flight deck, there was a low grinding noise, followed by a dull clang, and after that there was only silence.

Moments later, Major Smith appeared, floating down the ladder from the flight deck. “We have achieved docking,” he said briefly, moving past them. “Boarding will commence immediately.” He came to a halt by the airlock and quickly worked the controls. “You will enter the station one at a time, with each person waiting until the one preceding you has indicated it is safe. Commander Jones and I will remain here.”

“You’re not coming with us?” Scully asked. That had not been part of the mission brief.

“In light of the vessel docked to the station, Commander Jones and I have been ordered to remain with Atlantis,” the man replied, apparently unperturbed. “We will not enter the station, and we will not have any contact with the ship.” The airlock door swung open, to reveal a small chamber with another door on the far side. A few seconds later, that door also opened. “Agent Scully, since there may be injured personnel on board, you will go first.”

Scully nodded. That, at least, had been part of the plan. She slipped a pair of latex gloves from her pocket and pulled them on, then moved forward, bracing herself briefly against the frame of the airlock and trying to prepare herself for what she might find. This was no different from any other potential crime scene, she reminded herself. The lack of gravity was going to make things awkward and messy, but that couldn’t be helped. And it didn’t change the principles she lived by as a doctor — not by one iota. She took a deep breath, and pushed her way through the airlock and into the space station.

ACT THREE

Space Shuttle Atlantis

Mission Elapsed Time: 0 days, 18 hours, 4 minutes, 21 seconds

Mulder wanted to pace. Unfortunately, the lack of gravity made that impossible, so he had to settle for kicking one foot rhythmically against the wall of the shuttle, while hanging on to one of the handholds to keep himself from drifting.

Scully had boarded the space station twelve minutes ago. Major Smith had secured the shuttle airlock door as soon as she cleared the threshold; a moment or two later they heard Scully shutting the door on the station side of the connection. All according to protocol. Damn it.

Smith and the two technicians were, to all appearances, completely unconcerned. Their expressions were blank, giving nothing away, and their body language — as best Mulder could puzzle it out in the absence of gravity — was loose and casual. None of them spoke.

Easy enough for them, Mulder thought. It wasn’t *their* partner who was on the other side of the double doors.

At last they heard the station side door opening again, and Mulder waited tensely while Major Smith reciprocated. Seconds later, Scully appeared in the entrance, clinging to the doorframe, a grim look on her face.

“Well?” Mulder asked.

“There’s no one here,” she said flatly. Mulder raised his eyebrows, and she clarified, “There’s nobody on board — and no bodies, either. The station is completely empty.” She turned her gaze on Smith. “I’m going to need Mulder’s help. The place is a mess. It looks like there was a fight in there, so we’re going to have to treat it like a crime scene. There are blood stains on the walls and some of the fixtures, and I found these.” She held up two large evidence bags, each one containing a military issue bayonet. Both blades had dried blood on them.

“We don’t have time for that, Agent Scully.”

“We have to make time,” she said, shaking her head. “This is part of the investigation; this is why Mulder and I are here. We were sent up here to find out what happened –”

“That is one of the mission objectives,” the major agreed. “But investigating the unidentified ship takes priority.” He paused, apparently thinking about something. Then: “Abbasov and Mahammadov will begin that part of the job. You and Agent Mulder will collect evidence, to the extent that it doesn’t interfere with the techs, and to the extent that your services are not required for the primary mission.”

“But –”

“That’s all, Agent Scully.” To the technicians: “You’d better get over there and get started.” They nodded, and without further comment they pushed past Mulder and Scully and into the station. Scully gritted her teeth, then turned and followed. Mulder went after her.

“At least we know what happened to the original crew,” he commented, once they were on the other side, with the airlock doors sealed again. He nodded at the bayonets. “Unless you assume that NASA routinely sends its own people up here prepared for hand-to-hand combat. Of course, we don’t know what was done with the bodies, but –”

“No, we don’t. And we also don’t know *why*,” his partner said. “I want to know why.” She gestured at the room they were in. “Look at it.”

Mulder looked around, and whistled. He recalled from the briefing that the interior of the station had a volume roughly equal to that of a 747 jetliner, when you included all the various modules. This compartment seemed that big all by itself, probably because the lack of gravity gave it more usable space. It also looked as if a tornado had hit it. A random clutter of papers, manuals and odd bits of equipment floated in the light breeze from the ventilation system. A ballpoint pen drifted by, and Mulder reached out and grabbed it. “Skillcraft,” he commented, reading the manufacturer’s name off the side of the pen. “Genuine government issue.” He let go of it, giving it a little push, and watched as it floated across the room, finally rebounding off the far wall. “You know they’re never going to let us report whatever we find here.”

“We don’t know that,” Scully answered — but Mulder could see that her heart wasn’t in it. She knew better. They’d been through this before. “We need to find out who the second crew was and what happened to them.”

“Well, one thing’s pretty clear,” Mulder said. He glanced at Abbasov and Mahammadov, who were already working at one of the consoles at the far end of the compartment. “Whoever it was, they came prepared for trouble.” He gestured at the bloody bayonets. “It’s also evident that the other ship had not yet arrived — but they probably knew it was coming.”

“Why do you say that?”

“If the ship had arrived before the intruders came, the regular crew would have reported it to ground control,” Mulder replied. “There’s no way something like that could have been kept secret — not under normal conditions. But they damned well knew the ship was coming. Otherwise, why bother to take the tremendous risk of disclosure? Shuttle missions aren’t really secret — even when the specific purpose of the expedition is classified, the general nature of the assignment often leaks out. There’s no way that they could reasonably expect that their activities would remain under wraps — not in the long term.”

“Okay,” Scully said, nodding. “But that still doesn’t tell us who they were, or what happened to them.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Mulder admitted. “But you think we’re going to find out by treating the space station the way we would a crime scene back home? You think these people are going to have their fingerprints on file with the NCIC?”

“Probably not,” Scully said. “But do you have a better idea?”

# # #

International Space Station

Mission Elapsed Time: 2 days, 1 hour, 35 minutes, 19 seconds

“I think we are ready,” said Abbasov; Mahammadov merely nodded. Mulder had never heard him speak English, although he seemed to understand it well enough. The two men were strapped to seats in front of one of the many consoles that littered the interior of the space station, while Mulder and Scully floated directly behind them, gripping handholds.

On a video display they had a clear view of the alien ship, relayed from cameras aboard Atlantis.

They had been on board for more than a day now, with each team attending to their own duties. Mulder and Scully had dutifully collected evidence and taken photographs, going through the motions of trying to solve the mystery of what had happened, knowing all the while that in the end nothing would be done, even if they did unravel that part of the puzzle. They both were very familiar with clandestine operations, and this expedition had all the earmarks of an incident that was going to be covered up, and made to look as if it had never happened.

The investigation of the strange spaceship had been no more productive. The two technicians had begun by looking for the notes and records that should have been generated by the previous expedition, but they had found nothing. Not a notebook, not a single scrap of paper. There were dozens of computer diskettes stored neatly in their carriers — all blank. Even the hard drives on the system mainframe were empty — the two men had had to reinstall the system software before the computer would even boot up, and all of their software tools had proven useless in trying to reconstruct whatever files had been deleted.

Somebody had done a very thorough job.

But why? Mulder wondered about it for at least the hundredth time. What motivation could there possibly be for destroying all the data — including data collected by the legitimate crew prior to the strange ship’s arrival. And going back to the physical evidence, where the hell was everyone?

Clearly, there had been a fight here, and apparently the invaders had won — but where were the bodies? Had they all been ejected into space? And had the last survivor, for reasons unknown, cycled himself through the airlock, going voluntarily to his own death? The pre-launch briefing had made it quite clear that nothing larger than a golf ball had approached or left the station since the last supply mission departed. Of course, the ground-based radar hadn’t detected the presence of the alien ship, either.

And it *was* an alien ship. That much was clear, even over the video monitors. Scully had confirmed, during a private conversation, away from the other expedition members, that the markings on the outside of the ship were similar to the ones she’d seen on the ship off the coast of Africa. She couldn’t say whether it was the same ship, of course. All of her notes from that trip were back on Earth, and it seemed unlikely that they’d be allowed to leave with photographs of this vessel.

All of which boiled down to the self-evident fact that someone with inside knowledge of the threat of alien colonization was behind all this. But who? The Consortium, or a faction within the Consortium? The rebel aliens that Krycek had spoken of so many years ago, and who had apparently struck a powerful blow to the Consortium more than two years ago at El Rico Air Base? Some third group, that Mulder and Scully knew nothing about?

It was maddening to know so much, and yet know so little. Having completely failed to find any trace of the previous crew, or any indication of what their purpose had been or what they’d learned, the personnel from Atlantis were now engaged in their own examination of the alien ship. This had been decided after a hurried radio consultation with Charles Scully, but they were working against the clock, because the security situation on Earth was terribly unstable.

It was only a matter of time before their presence here was leaked outside of Charles’ group, and NASA — and others — took official notice and action.

They’d already discovered several anomalies. Among other things, radar probes had revealed that the ship seemed to be larger on the inside than on the outside. This finding was suspect, however, since the volume seemed to change each time the test was run. Infrared scans had found exactly nothing. As far as those instruments were concerned, the ship simply didn’t exist — it had no surface temperature at all.

Photographs left nothing but irregular white blotches on the film, regardless of what settings were used. This had caused some concern about radiation, but instruments that functioned in those wavelengths reported no measurable emissions. Analysis of the spectrum of sunlight reflected off the ship showed… nothing. Just plain, ordinary sunlight. The ship apparently contained no ferrous metals, and from the crude experiments they’d been able to perform, it seemed to have no mass.

It was almost as if it didn’t really exist. Their passive investigations thwarted, Abbasov and Mahammadov had obtained permission from mission control — meaning Charles Scully — to perform more invasive experiments. The first had been the radar scans, and now they were prepared for the next step. By means of a short, arduous spacewalk, power had been diverted from the solar array that powered the station to the cables securing the alien ship. The object was to determine the conductivity of the ship’s hull, in hopes that this would aid in identifying what material it was made of. “Mission control,” said Abbasov into his microphone, “we are ready to begin. Recorders are on.”

“Roger that, Atlantis,” replied Charles Scully’s voice. “You may proceed as planned.”

Abbasov nodded to Mahammadov, who flipped a switch, and Abbasov, Mahammadov and Scully all collapsed into unconsciousness.

# # #

Time and location unknown.

For Scully, the universe seemed simply to disappear. One instant she was gripping her handhold, floating in midair next to Mulder, behind the technicians, watching as they prepared their experiment. In the next, everything was simply gone — everything except the ship. And within seconds, even that had faded into oblivion — She is alone, standing on a cold, icy plain. The wind is howling around her, blowing snow and sleet and freezing rain into her face. She tries to turn away, but the wind seems to follow her, seems to seek her out, and she has to shield her face with her hands. It only helps a little.

The wind also carries a horrible odor, a smell like rotting meat and mold and spoiled milk, all rolled into one. With every breath she takes, it seems to infest her lungs, like a living thing. It’s almost as if she’s breathing spores or insect larvae into her airways. A vivid memory of Mulder’s lungs being suctioned during the case involving the Morley tobacco company flashes through her mind, and bile rises in her throat. Somehow, she forces it back down. And she can hear things. She can hear voices. The wind is howling around her and her ears are cold, so very cold, but still she can hear voices. Voices in agony and despair, sobbing and crying out in pain and grief. A distant babble that seems to come from every direction, and never quite resolves into anything coherent.

She tries to take stock of her situation, but there’s very little for her to see. The only light comes from the sky — a dim, coppery glow, reflected off the roiling gray clouds. The snow and sleet and rain, borne on the icy wind, gusts and billows around her, cutting visibility down to just a few yards.

Where’s Mulder? He was right next to her, only a moment ago, and now he’s just gone, along with everything else. But how can that be? How could he just have vanished into thin air? How could everything she knew* just have vanished into thin air? To be replaced by… this? She feels so lost and alone.

//Nothing disappears without a trace.//

She realizes that she’s turning in a circle, rotating helplessly, looking desperately for something, anything. Anything warm and friendly and familiar. The ground crunches underfoot, and she looks down, realizing that it’s not earth she’s standing on, but ice. Old, foul, filthy ice, crusted with frozen slime and dirty snow.

Every square inch of her exposed skin is cold, so very cold, and she wonders how long she can live like this. How long it will take her to die. Exposure will soon overtake her, and hypothermia will follow soon after as the cold seeps into her body and robs her of her life’s heat. She has to find a way out of this; she has to find *Mulder* — She stumbles over a bit of uneven ground, and almost falls. This plain is not as smooth and featureless as she first had thought, and now as she looks around her she realizes that there are small humps in the terrain, each eight or ten inches across and maybe half that high. And then her eyes widen in shock as she realizes that some of them are moving — She stumbles again, and this time she loses her balance and falls, hitting the ground with a breath-paralyzing thud. Pain lances out through her hip and shoulder, and for a moment she just lies there.

She needs to rest. Just for a moment, she promises herself. She’ll just rest for a moment and catch her breath, and then she’ll struggle to her feet and find a way out of … out of *this*. There has to be a way out. There’s always a way out. Just for a minute. Her eyes start to drift closed.

“Oh… oh… Agent Scully….”

She forces her eyes open as a single voice finally resolves itself out of the cacophany all around her. One voice… a familiar voice. One she’s heard somewhere before, but not for so very long. Not for so many, many years.

She can see him now — she can see the head of the person who spoke to her. It’s one of those irregularities in the ice that she noticed earlier, those small lumps, and now the cold penetrates all the way to her heart as she realizes that each of the insignificant mounds stretching out across this plain is actually a human head, half buried in the ice. And the one directly in front of her, the one who just spoke to her, is the man she and Mulder knew as Deep Throat.

“S-sorry,” he says, and she feels her eyes widening in shock as she sees there are tears running down his cheeks — tears that freeze on his skin almost as soon as they’re shed. “I’m so, so sorry….”

“Sorry?” she asks, somehow struggling to her hands and knees. She crawls over closer to him, heedless of the cold now cutting into the palms of her hands. “Sorry for what? Why… how… where are we?”

“I’m sorry ….” he moans, in low tones of misery. “I never thought I’d see you here. I was sure that you, of all people, would escape.” He lowers his head into the ice so she can no longer see his features, but still she can hear his voice, muffled, but distinct. “I’m so sorry.”

“Please don’t.” She doesn’t know why, but she doesn’t want to listen to this; she doesn’t want to hear it. She crawls closer and reaches out to touch his cheek, and it’s cold — cold as the ice surrounding it. He continues to cry and moan his grief and sorrow. “Please don’t,” she repeats. “Please, please don’t.” She can’t bear to hear him suffering; she has to find a way to make it stop. “Tell me what’s wrong. Tell me what I can do.”

“There’s nothing you can do.” He raises his head again. “Nothing you can do. Nothing. Nothing for me.” He hiccups as he cries, and adds, “You can only save… save yourself. Save your partner.”

“Mulder?” The word snaps from her mouth; Deep Throat now has her complete attention. “You know where Mulder is? Where is he? Is he hurt?”

“Save yourself!” the man in the ice wails. “Oh please, please… save yourself. You have to find him. You have to save yourself.”

And then his face sinks down into the ice, and despite her cajolery and imprecations, he neither moves nor speaks again. At last she gives up and fights her way to her feet. Mulder. She has to find Mulder. Nothing else matters. She has to find him. She *has* to.

She turns a circle again, this time struggling to stay calm and study what she’s seeing. The wind continues to whip around her, the snow and ice and rain continues its assault, the people buried in the ice continue to wail in pain and sorrow. The clouds churn and twist overhead, the coppery glow flickers and dances. And there’s nothing there. Nothing — Wait. No. There *was* something. Something barely visible in the dimness. A shadow of … of something. Something huge and dark and wide, growing up out of the ice and reaching up and up and up until it disappears into the clouds. She can’t tell what it is; she can’t even tell how far away it is, but it’s the only landmark she has, it’s her only chance to find Mulder. Mulder. She has to find him. She tries to turn, to begin walking towards the object — And finds that she can’t. Her feet have frozen to the ground, and she cannot move. She fights, she struggles, she tries to pull herself free from the ice, but it’s no good, there’s no escape. She waited too long, she stood still for too many minutes, and now she’s trapped here, trapped in the ice, and she knows that she will never escape.

The snow and rain and sleet will continue to wrap themselves around her, building layer after layer after layer, until finally she, too, will be buried in the ice, lost for all eternity, forgotten by humanity. She is trapped and without hope. She closes her eyes, and wills herself not to cry.

# # #

International Space Station

Mission Elapsed Time: 2 days, 1 hour, 46 minutes, 12 seconds

For a few eternal seconds Mulder floated in mid-air, staring at his partner’s unconscious body. He was barely aware of the other two, beyond the fact that they were also unresponsive. All of his attention was on Scully.

Then he was twisting towards her and reaching out, his motions slow and clumsy due to the lack of gravity. His hand bumped her shoulder, just as Scully’s fingers slipped off her handhold, and she began drifting slowly away from him, across the compartment.

He swore under his breath, struggling to hold on to his self-control. Scully needed help, and he wasn’t going to be able to do anything for her if he didn’t stay focused. He could hear Charles Scully’s voice, calling over the radio, but he ignored it. Not now, not now. Slowly, carefully, he turned, changing his grip on his handhold a couple of times in the process, until he was lined up with his partner’s body as it drifted across the cabin. Then he placed his feet against the back of Mahammadov’s chair, and pushed off after her.

He felt his stomach drop out from under him, as it always did when maneuvering in zero gravity without anything to hold onto, but he ruthlessly suppressed it. He didn’t have time for that now. He only had time for Scully.

At last he caught up with her, and grappled her clumsily around the shoulders as their bodies gently collided. His aim had been slightly off, so their connection was off-center, and they began to tumble, end over end. Mulder’s insides start ed doing flip flops by that time, but he clenched his teeth and held on. No time for that. No time.

Finally they fetched up against a wall. Mulder’s hand shot out, while he continued to hold Scully close with his other arm. His fingers brushed against something — a shelving bracket — and he clutched it, hard. The slow tumble stopped, they bumped the wall a couple of times, and were still.

Now what?

He was distantly aware of voices coming over the radio — Major Smith and Commander Jones, or Major Jones and Commander Smith — and then he thought he heard Charles Scully speaking as well, asking questions, demanding information. But he had no time for that, no goddamn time at all, and as best he could without letting go of either her or the bracket, he examined his partner. Her breathing was steady and regular, and her pulse was okay, too. Her skin was a little flushed, but she didn’t seem to be feverish. If he didn’t know better, he’d think she was just asleep. He tried shaking her, he tried calling her name, but there was no reaction.

Shit. Mulder fought to suppress the rising panic. This was a bit too much like the time she was stung by the bee outside his apartment. He knew that wasn’t what was going on this time, but that just made it worse, because it meant he had no clue whatsoever. Mahammadov had thrown the switch, and the three of them had simply passed out. Mahammadov had thrown the switch….

That had to be it. Mulder wasn’t sure what the connection was, or how it had worked, but somehow when they passed an electrical current through the alien ship, *this* had happened. And somehow he knew, on the gut instinct level, that the only way to get his partner back was to turn it off. Now.

Once again he turned awkwardly and tried to position himself, the task made more complex this time by his unwillingness to leave Scully where she was. Finally he was ready, one hand cupped beneath her chin, as if he were rescuing someone who was drowning. He carefully placed his feet, let go of the bracket and pushed off. By great good luck he got it right this time. He and Scully began drifting across the compartment again, without any spin or tumble at all, and aimed directly where he wanted them to be going. It took only seconds for them to reach their destination, and Mulder grabbed the back of Abbasov’s chair, bringing them to a stop.

Without hesitation, and still holding on to Scully with his other hand, he then reached out to the control panel and switched off the current. He looked back at his partner…. Just in time to see her eyes flicker open. Her brilliant, beautiful, intelligent blue eyes.

# # #

International Space Station

Mission Elapsed Time: 2 days, 3 hours, 6 minutes, 31 seconds

“That’s insane.”

Mulder turned sharply away from Abbasov, and let his gaze fall on Scully once again. After he’d thrown the switch, the other three had immediately awakened, although they’d all been a bit bleary for a while afterwards.

They’d each reported having had strange visions, or hallucinations, while they were unconscious. Scully had told of a vast, icy plain, with people — including Deep Throat — buried in the ice up to their necks. Abbasov and Mahammadov had each found themselves in a small, dark space — like a coffin, Abbasov had said, his face pale.

They’d been alone, and no amount of yelling or banging of their fists had seemed to attract anyone’s attention. Finally, the bottom of their compartments had opened, and they’d started falling, down, down, down, towards a monstrous, impossibly hot fire. And now the two technicians wanted to try the experiment again.

“Agent Mulder, we have no alternative,” Abbasov said, in his thickly accented English. “We were sent here to investigate, and our last experiment was incomplete. Mission control has already approved another iteration of this experiment. We must –”

“It was incomplete because it almost killed you!” Mulder interrupted, turning back to face the man again. “And Mahammadov and Scully, too.” He glanced at his partner again, to see that she was watching the argument impassively.

“You are taking this far too seriously,” Abbasov said flatly. “What we experienced was a hallucination; a dream. It could not harm us, and it was induced in some way by feedback from the ship. If we were equipped to perform EEG’s, we would be able to prove that this is so. As a precaution, we will increase the amperage on the next trial. We will set it high enough to burn out whatever mechanism it was that generated the effect, so that it will not interfere with our observations. Mahammadov has already made the calculations.” His gaze turned speculative. “The fact that neither you nor the crew of Atlantis appear to have been affected is a crucial datum; we must establish a baseline. And in any case, if the effect should be repeated you will be able to terminate the experiment before any harm is done.”

“No,” Mulder said, shaking his head. “We don’t have any idea what we’re dealing with, and we have to move carefully.” To his partner: “Scully, you aren’t buying into this, are you?”

“Mulder.” Her voice was soft and uncertain, as it had been since she regained consciousness. “Mulder, I didn’t like the place I was in, but Abbasov’s right. It was only a dream. A nightmare,” she amended. “But dreams can’t hurt us, and as scientists we have to disregard our personal feelings and push ahead.”

Mulder simply stared at her for a moment, and she reached out and laid a gentle hand on his arm, tugging him away from the other two. When they had drifted far enough to ensure minimal privacy, she said, very softly, “Mulder, you of all people must surely understand the importance of this. How many times in the past have you taken risks with yourself to try and find the truth?”

“Sometimes you stopped me,” he responded, equally softly.

“That’s true,” Scully replied with a smile. “Sometimes I did. But I honestly believe that the risk in this case is minimal.” She turned her hands palms up. “Look at my hands, Mulder. If what happened to me had been real, they should be frostbitten.” She nodded towards the other two. “If what happened to them had been real, they should have second and third degree burns all over their bodies. The instruments on Atlantis detected nothing. *Nothing.* Whatever happened, as frightening as it was, it wasn’t real.”

“Scully –”

“Mulder, you know what it was I experienced.” He nodded reluctantly, remembering the account she’d given just a few minutes earlier.

“That… vision that I had was straight out of Dante’s ‘Inferno’. The Ninth Circle of Hell, where traitors are condemned to spend eternity. And Mahammadov and Abbasov acknowledged that what *they* saw was a traditional Muslim story about God’s judgment and damnation.” She shook her head. “I don’t know how it happened; I can’t explain the mechanism. But I think Abbasov is right. Some sort of feedback developed, and somehow it triggered memories within each victim — memories of stories we’d heard, each within our own religious heritage. And remember, that’s just what happened in Africa two years ago.”

“We should take it back to Earth and study it there,” Mulder insisted. But his heart was no longer in it. He knew that he’d lost. “If we took it back to Earth, we’d have plenty of time, and all the resources we need.”

“That would probably be a good idea,” Scully agreed. She glanced at Abbasov and Mahammadov, watching them from the other side of the compartment, then back to Mulder. “But you know that’s not going to happen. The crew of Atlantis have orders not to have any direct contact — and the ship is too big to fit in the shuttle’s cargo bay, in any case.” She moved closer, and her voice dropped still farther, to the barest whisper. “We don’t know why you weren’t affected. Maybe the surgery you had while Spender had you, back in ’99, had something to do with it. The tissue they removed from your brain may be what responded to whatever it is that happened. But whatever the reason, the fact that you weren’t affected means that you *will* be able to protect the rest of us, if worse comes to worst.”

Mulder was silent for a moment, while he studied her face. She was right, dammit. They’d been sent up here to do this, and they really had no alternatives. And truth be told, Scully had already put her finger on his real objection: he was unwilling to see her take chances that he would have found acceptable for himself — especially since he was unable to share the risk. Unfortunately, he seemed to have no choice in the matter. And so finally, he nodded, and gave his consent.

A few minutes later they were all once more gathered around the control panel. Unlike the previous experiment, this time they were all securely strapped into chairs, as a precaution against loss of consciousness. Mulder was seated next to Abbasov, within easy reach of the crucial switch.

“You will not terminate the experiment unless you have verified that both Mahammadov and myself have lost consciousness, and cannot be awakened,” Abbasov instructed. Without waiting for a reply, he switched on his microphone. “Mission control, we have adjusted the settings, and are ready to proceed.”

“Acknowledged,” came Charles Scully’s voice. “At your discretion.” The man’s voice sounded calm and unperturbed. Was he really unconcerned about the safety of the members of the expedition — including that of his own sister? Or was that simply a professional mask, such as the one Scully tended to wear on such occasions? Who was Charles Scully, really?

Then Abbasov threw the switch, and the universe disappeared.

# # #

Time and location unknown

He’s floating alone, in total nothingness. There is no light, no sound, no taste, no smell, no touch. He is neither hot nor cold, wet nor dry, tired nor wakeful. He simply is. And for some unmeasured period — a few seconds, a few minutes, a few hours, a few centuries — he is unsure even of who he is. And he is alone.

He is alone in this nothingness. Alone, bereft and isolated. There’s no one else there, no sense of *presence*. He feels abandoned; forsaken. But somehow, he knows he has no one to blame but himself. He chose this darkness, after all.

All the misery and sorrow of a lifetime wells up inside of him, filling him with grief and remorse and driving out all other thoughts and emotions. He cannot think; he cannot concentrate. It is all he can do to retain as much grasp of himself as he has, and even that is slipping gradually away. Already he is crumbling, and he knows with horrified certainty that the process will only end when he has been reduced to a mere shell, an empty vessel with room for nothing but darkness and loneliness and despair. Forever.

No! The single word forms in his mind. No! It cannot end like this. No! He has to fight this, he has to find a way out, he has to escape. He has to struggle. No!

But even as the thoughts swirl through his mind, he realizes their futility. There is nothing here — literally nothing. Nothing that he can use or base a defense upon. Nothing to grasp, nothing to hold onto. No light or darkness. No up or down. No past or future. No hope.

No Scully.

Oblivion would be better than this. He tries calling to her, but even as he does he knows it will do no good. Her name echoes uselessly inside his head; even if it were possible for him to speak aloud, there is no one to hear him. He feels panic building, sweeping across him and around him and through him like a tidal wave as the reality of his situation finally strikes home. He is alone at last, totally and completely alone, as he has always known in his heart would eventually be his fate. Even if it were possible for her to be here, he realizes that he could never wish that for her. She deserves better. She deserves to be in the light.

He weeps in silent isolation. Dully, almost as an afterthought, he prays forgiveness, knowing that no one can hear him. And as quickly as that, a pinprick of light and warmth appears, impossibly far away, yet moving closer by the second. It swells rapidly — a pinprick becomes a marble becomes a baseball becomes a basketball becomes an entire world. In the space between two heartbeats the warm light grows until it dominates him, overwhelming his senses and banishing the nothingness that defines him. It’s so bright and blinding, he cannot see — Mulder shook his head sharply as waves of dizziness and nausea swept through his body. He was in the space station, strapped in his seat, but still the nothingness hovered in the back of his mind, pulsing and swirling, almost alive in its malevolence. Slowly, so very slowly, his mind began to focus, his vision and hearing gradually returning. There were sounds, and light, and… and *objects* swimming before him. If only he could make sense of it. There was something he was supposed to do — something important. Dear God, what was it?

And then he remembered. The switch. He was supposed to throw the switch, but only if something went wrong. He tried to turn his head, wanting to check and see if the others were still alert and oriented, but it was hard, so very hard. It was like pushing his way through molasses, while his vision swam and the nausea returned to the fore. He squinted against the light, seeming so brilliant and unforgiving after its total absence, and his head began to pound and his eyes started to water.

Fuck it. He couldn’t really see; he could barely concentrate. Abbasov said throw the switch if there was a problem, and there sure as hell was a problem. His hand fumbled forward, brushing against dials and controls, moving with agonizing slowness towards salvation. His vision was still blurred, unsteady, but somehow he *knew* when he finally found the proper switch. He grasped it between thumb and forefinger, and pushed, and he felt it click over into place — And nothing happened.

For a moment he wondered if he had the wrong switch after all. His hand had moved with instinctive, almost preternatural surety, but could he have been wrong? He squinted again, and this time he managed to make out a few fuzzy outlines, enough to know that his instincts had been sound. He tried to turn his head again, and this time it was a little easier.

Scully. He had to find Scully. He needed to know that she was all right, but a prickling on the back of his neck told him that she was not. His head kept turning, seemingly of its own volition… and there she was. Strapped in her seat, her head lolled forward, her beautiful auburn hair splayed around her and wafting gently with the air currents.

She wasn’t moving.

Her gaze was fixed, her pupils dilated. He could not tell if she was breathing. In that instant the nothing swooped back in, capitalizing on his renewed fear and despair as it tried to claim him once again for its own. The lights seemed to dim, and there was a roaring in his ears. It was all so numbing and overwhelming, and a part of him desperately yearned to let go. It would be so good to rest. Scully was gone – he could almost hear the words, that seductive whisper that he’d heard in the past when she was missing and when she had cancer. Scully was gone to the cold and ice, and there was no more hope, no more warmth, no more light. He should just give up, and all of his troubles would be over —

And then he was clawing at his safety harness, as he forced his assailant back with a savage curse. It was still hard to move, but somehow he unsnapped the buckles, and in the next instant he was floating up out of his seat. Once again his stomach heaved, but he ruthlessly suppressed it. At the last second, as he was about to drift completely away from his chair, he reached out and grabbed the harness with one hand and used it to leverage himself over to Scully. She was, thank God, still breathing, and her pulse seemed normal, and Mulder whispered a heartfelt prayer of thanks and relief. As he had done on the previous occasion he took rapid inventory, working as best he could by touch, since his eyes and ears were still undependable, and he could find nothing wrong with her – nothing wrong, except for a total lack of response, no matter what he did.

He clung to the back of her seat and tried to reason out what to do. His senses were still undependable, but they did seem to be improving. His vision now had moments of clarity, and the roaring in his ears was slowly dropping off, enough so that he could occasionally make out scraps of conversation coming from the radio. ” …. payload specialists will please respond…. no contact, Cheyenne Mountain…. radiation levels increasing…. Atlantis …. payload specialists will report status…. prepare…. requesting instructions…. emergency evacuation routine….”

Mulder was still trying to piece together what he was hearing when his gaze fell almost at random on the video monitor displaying the alien craft — and what he saw made his eyes widen in shock. The ship was no longer dark and inert. Instead, it had taken on a glow — a deep blue glow that seemed to emanate from somewhere inside the craft. It seemed to him that it was expanding, as well, but that was impossible; it had to be a trick of his still-uncertain vision.

For a few seconds he simply floated there, staring at the display.

Instinctively, deep in his soul, he recognized danger and evil in this new phenomenon, but it was so beautiful, so seductive — “The payload specialists will return to Atlantis immediately. This is the first and only warning. Atlantis is preparing for emergency departure in three hundred eighty-five seconds. Departure will not be delayed.”

Mulder struggled to make himself understand the words. Emergency departure? But that meant… that meant…. Jesus God, that meant he had a little more than six minutes to get Scully out of here, or they’d be left behind!

Slowly, laboriously, he maneuvered himself around so that he was floating directly over his partner. His motions were hindered by the almost-familiar awkwardness of zero gravity, as well as by the mysterious resistance to all motion that he’d been experiencing ever since the experiment began. In the background the radio continued to squawk, but he ignored it. They’d either make it in time or they wouldn’t, and diverting his attention to listen to the preparations being made by the crew of Atlantis would only slow him down.

He was also eerily aware of the alien ship, still glowing a deep, penetrating blue at the end of its tether. The monitor was out of his line of sight, but that didn’t seem to matter anymore, because somehow he could still “see” it in his mind, pulsing and growing larger with each passing second, the strange radiation penetrating and suffusing everything it encountered.

Scully’s harness buckles sprang free at last, and she floated slowly up out of her chair. Mulder grabbed the first thing he could – the collar of her jumpsuit — and pulled her closer, until the two of them collided in a tangle of arms and legs. He wrapped his arms around her and hung on grimly, ignoring the fresh outrage coming from his stomach, and flailing out with his feet until by great good fortune he managed to hook one of them through one of the ubiquitous handholds.

No time, no time. Where was he? The airlock linking the space station to Atlantis was, of course, at the far end of the compartment, a good sixty feet away, and he was going to have to get it right the first time, for there would be no time for second tries. Taking a few precious seconds to steady himself, he took aim and pushed off from the control console.

For a few agonizing seconds, Mulder wasn’t sure he’d jumped true. Having Scully’s body in his arms meant that his center of gravity wasn’t where it should be, but he’d tried to correct for that, all the while doing his best to ignore the persistent nausea that had never quite gone away since the moment they’d first entered freefall, more than two days earlier.

He started to breathe easier, as he realized that he’d actually managed to do it. He was going to land almost exactly where he’d intended; now all he had to do was bring himself to a halt at the other end, without breaking either his neck or Scully’s… and either he was getting better, or he’d just been more lucky than anyone had any right to expect, because he managed to execute a perfect four point stop, with Scully’s body pinned between his own and the airlock door.

After that, it was just a matter of finding the leverage to open the airlock door on the station side and swing it open. To his immense relief, Atlantis’ door was already open, and Major Smith was waiting on the other side. As soon as the other man realized the situation, he raised his arms to retrieve Scully, glancing past Mulder as he did so, apparently to see if the others were following.

“Jesus, Mary and Joseph!”

Mulder turned awkwardly in place upon hearing the man’s exclamation — only to feel his own eyes widening in shock and horror. He’d almost managed to forget about the blue radiation emanating from the alien ship; now he saw that it had actually penetrated the walls of the space station and was advancing towards him, marching slowly but steadily forward like a wave on the beach. It didn’t seem to be disturbing anything … but as he watched it passed over Abbasov, and the man simply disappeared.

“Come on!” There was a sharp tug on Mulder’s elbow; he turned again to see that Smith had already managed to maneuver Scully to her seat and strap her in, and now had returned. Before Mulder had a chance to respond, the other man had dragged him through into Atlantis and slammed shut both airlock doors. Scant seconds later, he’d hooked his arms under Mulder’s armpits from behind and given a shove with his legs, and the two of them performed a complicated somersault that ended directly at the foot of Mulder’s own chair. Then Smith was jamming him down into it and hurriedly adjusting the straps, before pushing off again in the direction of the ladder that led to the flight deck.

“Bobby!” he shouted. “Bobby, we need to get out of here *now*!”

Mulder couldn’t make out the response, but Smith’s answer was clear as a bell. “No, *screw* that; there’s no time. We can –” His voice was cut off as he exited the crew compartment. And then there was nothing to do but wait. Mulder divided his attention between Scully, who was still unconscious, strapped in the seat next to his, and the airlock door, where he expected to see the blue fire make its appearance at any second. In his mind’s eye he could see it continuing to move through the space station. By now it had surely passed over Mahammadov, and nothing but two thin bulkheads separated it from the remaining crew of Atlantis — And then, at last, he felt a sharp jolt as the shuttle cast free.

Almost immediately he heard a low growl, and was thrown forward against his safety harness as the orbital maneuvering rockets fired, moving the ship away from the station, and beginning the long, slow descent to Earth.

EPILOGUE

Antelope Valley Hospital

Lancaster, California

Friday, October 19, 2001

5:18 p.m.

Mulder paced the hall outside Scully’s room, waiting for her brother to emerge so he could go back inside. Charles Scully had arrived three hours earlier, his appearance coinciding almost precisely with his sister finally regaining consciousness. She’d remained unresponsive during the long reentry process, right through to the landing on the dry lake bed at Edwards Air Force Base. Mulder had reluctantly allowed himself to be dragged from her bedside for a debriefing, while Charles had shown an apparently equal unwillingness to allow her to rest before hearing her part of the story. Only the combined insistence of her doctor and Mulder had persuaded him to do so.

The debriefing had been one of the more frustrating experiences in Mulder’s recent memory. All of the information had flowed one way — from him to Charles Scully, with a female lieutenant commander whom Mulder hadn’t met before throwing in the occasional question. The two officers had been cool, brisk and businesslike, and had absolutely refused to answer any of *Mulder’s* inquiries.

What had happened to the alien ship, or to the crew who preceded them, or even who the other group had been, or what organization they worked for — if Charles knew the answers to those questions, he wasn’t telling. To add insult to injury, as a parting shot, Mulder was informed that the entire matter was classified, compartmentalized, need-to-know only, and that Skinner had already been told that no report would be forthcoming, either from the military, or from Mulder and Scully.

Finally, Mulder had been released, but of course he hadn’t been allowed to see Scully. Charles and the lieutenant commander immediately went to her room and commenced interrogating her, while Mulder waited outside in the hallway. That was an hour ago. The female officer had emerged from the room ten minutes ago, and now stood at parade rest outside Scully’s door, a blank expression on her face.

Mulder had gleaned one tidbit of information from Commander Jones and Major Smith while Atlantis was still in low earth orbit, waiting for its reentry window to open. Well, “tidbit” was too mild a word, he supposed, even on top of everything else that had happened. Because the apparent fact of the matter was that a few seconds after the shuttle disengaged from the space station, the alien spacecraft had vanished.

This was not a phenomenon similar to its appearance when they were first approaching the station, several days earlier. In that case, according to the pilots, the ship had simply materialized out of nothing as Atlantis closed to within a thousand meters of the station. This time they’d been much closer, and according to their account, the strange, blue glow had continued to intensify as they pulled away, until finally the light was too brilliant to bear — and then in the blink of an eye the glow had faded to nothing, and the ship was gone.

Of course, the playback of the video monitor showed nothing but static from the moment the experiment began. Mulder wasn’t sure whether to be frustrated or cynical over that. On the one hand, it was just one more instance of evidence disappearing down a rabbit hole; on the other hand, he’d taken considerable pleasure in imagining the report the two officers had been forced to make to their superiors. And besides, it didn’t seem likely that Mulder would’ve been given access to the tapes, even if they’d had anything useful on them.

And then there was the other issue. The one he’d been avoiding. Just what exactly *had* happened to him and Scully and the others during the final experiment?

The door to Scully’s room opened, and Mulder turned on his heel, all other thoughts instantly banished from his mind. Charles Scully stood in the doorway, the same cool professional mask in place. He paused, and bent his head to murmur something to the lieutenant commander.

She nodded, he straightened up again, and for a moment he locked his gaze with Mulder’s.

There was undoubtedly a human being in there somewhere, Mulder thought, as he and the other man engaged in a brief staredown. And Scully obviously cared deeply for him, which counted for a lot in Mulder’s book. But their brief association had left Mulder with more questions than answers concerning Charles Scully’s motives and goals.

Questions that, in all likelihood, were going to remain unanswered. Almost as if he were reading Mulder’s mind, the other man’s lips quivered, and there was a flicker of… something in his eyes. Then his expression closed down again, and he turned and walked away.

# # #

Scully looked expectantly towards the door as it swung open, and flashed her partner a smile as he entered the room. He’d been there briefly — very briefly — when she’d first awakened, just barely long enough to give her a quick rundown on what had happened after her loss of consciousness, but then Charles had arrived and whisked him away before they’d really had a chance to talk.

God, she was glad to see him.

“Hey, Scully.” Mulder matched her smile as he entered the room and shut the door behind him. He made no pretense at using the guest chair, but crossed directly to the bed, let down the guard rail, and crawled in next to her and took her into his arms. Scully snuggled into his embrace and sighed contentedly.

“So how are you feeling?” he asked.

“Not too bad,” she replied. “I presume you’ve already heard from the doctors that they can’t find anything wrong with me?”

“Yeah,” her partner answered. “But it’s always nice to hear it directly from the horse’s mouth, so to speak.” That comment won him another smile and a good-natured elbow in the ribs. He continued, “I seem to be doing okay, too….” But his voice trailed off on an uncertain note.

“But?” she said at last.

“But,” Mulder agreed, with a reluctant sigh. “But I’m still trying to work through exactly what happened.” He took a deep breath. “To both of us.”

Scully nodded slowly. “I’ve been wondering about that, too.”

They were silent for a minute or two. Scully was hesitant to raise the issue, because in the past their discussions of religion had frequently gotten out of hand. Mulder apparently had the same reservation. Finally she steeled herself, and said, “Mulder? What are you thinking? I’d really like to know.” Her partner remained silent. At last she drew back a little from his embrace and looked up at him. “Mulder?”

“I… I dunno what I think, Scully.” Another lengthy silence. Then, in very low tones, and all in a rush: “I don’t want it to be true. I can’t believe you’d wind up in a place like that.”

“You mean hell.” It wasn’t a question, but he nodded anyway. “Mulder, the Bible teaches us… it’s a basic Christian doctrine that everybody sins.”

“Yeah, I know.” His eyes were haunted. “It’s one of the reasons…. Never mind.” He shook his head, then gave a smile that looked more than a little forced. “Scully, I can believe that… that you might have swiped a pencil from my desk and not gotten around to telling your priest about it yet. But you were in a place reserved for traitors, and I can’t accept that.”

“God judges us,” she replied softly. “We don’t judge ourselves.” She shook her head quickly, hoping to forestall an argument. “Look, Mulder, I don’t pretend to understand why I was there, but I could construct… rationales for it. I betrayed my father’s plan for my life; I betrayed Blevins’ instructions when he assigned me to work with you.” A bittersweet smile, as she remembered her encounter with Chimene, the guilt vampire. “I could even make a case that I’ve betrayed you. But that’s not the point.”

“What is the point?”

“The point is that we don’t know what happened, or why. I have difficulty believing that ship could have been acting in the name of God ….” Her voice trailed off, and she shook her head again.

“But?” This time Mulder’s smile seemed genuine.

“But,” she agreed, with a nod and a sigh. “God chooses His own tools. And I can’t rule out the possibility that that ship was one of them.”

She realized her gaze had drifted away from Mulder’s, and she forced herself to look at him once again. “And, as you said about me, I have trouble accepting the idea that the man I love could be condemned in the way you described.”

Mulder shrugged. “It’s perfectly consistent with the views of some Christians,” he pointed out. “Concerning unbelievers, I mean.”

“I know,” Scully replied. “The complete absence of God, leaving nothing but grief and despair. But that doesn’t mean I have to like it. Not for you.” Another bittersweet smile. “Of course, if it *is* God’s judgment, it’s not up to me to like or dislike it.” She felt tears filling her eyes.

Mulder drew her into another embrace, and Scully allowed herself to take comfort from the warmth of his body. This conversation was going much better than their previous discussions of religion, and Scully suddenly wondered if she dared risk taking things a step further. She felt a sudden rush of courage — almost as if a still, small voice were speaking to her, encouraging her, deep down inside.

“Mulder?”

“Hmmm?” His voice sounded warm and drowsy, as if he were on the verge of drifting off to sleep.

“I… I wonder if….” Her voice trailed off again, as she struggled to find the words. “I don’t want to force anything on you, or take advantage of you when you’re upset –”

His chuckle cut her off, and the warm friendliness of his tone gave her further strength. “I thought that was what the guy was supposed to say, Scully.” He sobered, and his voice lowered. “Go ahead. You know you can ask me anything.”

“Okay.” She snuggled a little closer, and felt his hands begin to gently stroke her back. “I was just wondering if you’d be willing… if you’d like to go to church with me sometime.”

“Sometime?”

“Sometime,” she repeated firmly. “When you feel comfortable with it.” There was yet another silence, longer than the others, and Scully forced herself not to try to guess what he was going to say. At last she felt Mulder shift slightly on the bed. He withdrew one of his arms, and brought his hand around to lightly touch her chin, turning her head so that she was looking directly into his eyes.

“Okay, Scully,” he said, very softly. “Sometime. It’s a date.”

End of “Apogee”

 

Devil’s Advocate III: Walking Out of the Darkness

cover

Devil’s Advocate 3: Walking Out of the Darkness

By Vickie Moseley (vmoseley@i-want-to-believe.com) &

Susan Proto ( STPteach@aol.com )

Completed: July, 2001

Category: X-file, MSR, MT

Spoilers: Devil’s Advocate Parts 1 and 2

Summary: Mulder’s involvement in a case may be his undoing.

Archive: IMTP for the first two weeks, then MTA, the Garden, the Pyramid, Ephemeral, Gossamer, and any other site that has received prior written permission. All others, please contact the authors.

Disclaimer: Mulder & Scully as well as all other recognizable character references belong to Chris Carter, Ten Thirteen Productions, and Twentieth Century Fox Television. They are used here without permission. No copyright infringement is intended. Unrecognized characters belong to the authors.

Author’s Notes: This was written for I Made This! Productions as one of the episodes of Virtual Season 9. IMTP can be found at http://www.i-made-this.com/.

Thanks to our Beta-Readers, Mary, Dawn, and Sally, for their wonderful cyberEyes for detail. And thanks to Laurie for putting all the pieces together.

Feedback: YES!

Previously on ‘The X Files’-

“Agent Fox Mulder?” she asked.

Mulder groaned, blinked and then looked back at her again. When he could focus, he was staring into unspeakable evil.

“Agent Fox Mulder, I’m placing you under arrest for the murder of Beth Stein.” Only Mulder could see the black fire that had replaced Linda Harper’s previously green eyes and the hideously twisted smile that played on her lips.

To be continued . . .

TEASER

Mulder’s Summer Cottage

Quonachatong, Rhode Island

6:35 am

Mulder’s breathing quickened as he stared into the eyes of pure evil. He’d never seen this woman, never met her before in his life, but he recognized what was inside her, and the threat that was there. He couldn’t pull his eyes away from hers as she tugged his arms behind his back and cuffed his wrists together.

Vaguely he heard his rights being read, but that didn’t frighten him nearly as much as the cold seeping through the fabric of his shirt everywhere the woman touched him. The evil he heard from the shadows in the dark summerhouse now had form. Unfortunately, Mulder couldn’t be certain if it had taken over this woman, or if the evil had been there all along.

“He’s hurt, he needs to be examined by a doctor,” Scully was saying somewhere, but it was far away and he could barely make out the words over the ringing in his ears and pounding in his head.

“She’s right, Linda. We should take them both to the hospital.”

Skinner? Mulder wanted to look over and see his superior, try to warn him of the danger in their midst, but he found his eyes wouldn’t move from their lock on the woman still leaning over him. And Skinner had called this woman ‘Linda,’ like he knew her. Maybe this woman was just possessed. Mulder had vague memories of something taking him over, chasing Scully out to the rocks. Had he watched, or had he been chasing her? His mind refused to work fast enough to figure out the puzzle.

“I’m fine, I don’t need . . .”

“Andrews, you’re bleeding!” Scully again and the other voice had been Kenny’s. Kenny! Mulder tore his gaze away from Harper with a physical pain and looked frantically for Kenny. What the hell was he doing out of the hospital?

“It doesn’t hurt,” Kenny was telling Scully, but he wasn’t putting up a fight as she moved aside the scrub shirt that was already stained dark red at the shoulder.

“Yeah, I’m sure,” Scully spat out with enough sarcasm to make even Mulder wince. She was pissed, she didn’t know what was happening and the whole place was going to hell in a handbasket-literally-if someone didn’t do something.

“Take him to the hospital, Scully. I’ll go with them.” Mulder knew that if he started screaming ‘the devil, the devil’ he’d more than likely end up in five point restraints with an assful of Haldol. He had to get Scully away from ‘it’, before something bad happened.

“Mulder,” Scully objected, turning her attention to her partner. “Track my finger.” She held her index finger right in front of his face and moved it slowly to the left. He followed it dutifully until right about his nose and then the pain blinded him and he blinked. “No, Mulder, you need to go to the hospital, too,” she told him sadly.

Harper reached over and grabbed Mulder’s arm and pulled him to his feet, stepping between the two partners. “I’ll make sure he’s checked out at the station. They have a doctor on call. If he decides he needs to be taken to the hospital, it will be in the secure ward,” Harper said sharply. “Now, Agent Mulder, you’re coming with me.” Harper looked over at Skinner, almost giving him an opening to object. “AD Skinner, we still need to get a statement from Agent Andrews. You should accompany Agent Scully and take him to the nearest hospital.”

“We should take Mulder to the police station in Providence,” Skinner said, not happy with the turn of events.

“No, it’s not that far to the station downtown. I know the facilities there. He’ll be better cared for,” Harper said, glancing up and meeting Skinner’s eyes. “I’m not heartless, Walter,” she said in a low voice. “I know he’s one of your agents, and I know he’s innocent until we have more evidence. But if we don’t place him in custody, the press will have our asses.”

Mulder winced as her grip on his arm tightened slightly. The last thing he wanted was to be alone in a car with this woman for any length of time. He looked at Skinner, not daring to say anything. For now, he was the only one who knew what they were dealing with and he was terrified that if the danger became common knowledge, they all could end up dead. Still, a little back up would be nice.

“Sir, let Scully debrief Andrews.” He left unsaid the wish that Skinner would then go with Harper to take him to the NYPD.

“I’d feel better if you went with him, Sir,” Scully said, her eyes never leaving her partner. Skinner might not have picked up on his distress, but to Scully it was as plain as the nose on his face. “Please. I’ll make sure Agent Andrews is cared for, and then I’ll take his statement.”

Skinner was confused by the unspoken looks he was getting, but seemed to come to an agreement within himself that it was best to go with the flow. “All right, Agent Scully. I’ll accompany AD Harper and Agent Mulder back to New York. I want a full transcript of Agent Andrews statement delivered to the . . .”

“The 5th Precinct. It’s closest to the Bureau office,” Harper supplied helpfully.

“The 5th Precinct by one o’clock this afternoon. And Agent Andrews, if there are any more ‘escapes’ from the hospital, you will be suspended without pay for insubordination, is that clear?” If he couldn’t figure out what the hell was going on, Skinner could still exert some authority over the situation.

“Well, if we’re all happy, can we get going now?” Harper smiled woodenly, and pulled Mulder by the arm across the rocks and toward the car. With one backward glance to Scully, he was gone from her sight. S

kinner had taken his arm, relieving Harper of the responsibility, and helped the handcuffed agent into the back seat of their rental. “I’ll have someone come back and get the other cars,” Skinner assured him as the AD pointed toward the other vehicles nearby. The small patch of gravel in front of his parents’ summerhouse was taking on the look of a Lariat rental lot. Mulder nodded dully.

His head was really starting to hurt, but he wasn’t about to admit it. The woman, Skinner had called her ‘Linda’, was talking and Mulder wanted to be sure he heard everything she said. The ride was long and silent. Skinner had insisted upon driving, if for no other reason than it gave him something to grip besides his peer’s neck. He couldn’t help but wonder why she was being so damned ‘by the book’ on this one. Hell, Mulder was one of their own.

One of _his_ agents.

Of course, Skinner couldn’t help but wonder if that was exactly the reason for Harper being so pig-headed about the whole ordeal. Since Mulder was one of his agents, and AD Harper was once in his bed… No, Skinner couldn’t believe that she could hold a grudge for that long. Perhaps her apparent instinct to ‘go in for the kill’ was what caused Skinner to ask her to leave his bed all those years ago. His wife, he’d later come to find out, wasn’t the best choice for him to spend his life with, but she was by far the better choice of the two.

He was worried that Mulder did indeed have a concussion, but since the drive back to New York City would take less then three hours, there was no point in making the man remain awake for the entire trip. So, he periodically called out to him to make sure that he did wake up.

“Mulder. Time to wake up for a head check, Agent,” he said just loudly enough to wake him up, but not so as to startle him.

“Yeah, I’m awake and more than half the population did NOT vote for George ‘W’, but damned if he isn’t in the White House anyway. Now if that ain’t an X-File, I don’t know what is,” he replied.

Skinner looked at Mulder through the rear view mirror. He knew the stab at humor was his agent’s attempt to add some levity to a very serious situation. However, when Skinner looked at Mulder’s eyes he did not like what he saw. Perhaps it was just the frustration of an innocent man being placed in the back seat of a car with handcuffs securely in place.

But when Mulder stared back at his superior, Skinner realized exactly what it was he saw the younger man’s eyes. Fear.

And Skinner knew that at that very moment, he probably had every right to be afraid.

ACT I

5th Precinct/NYPD

19 Elizabeth Street

NY, NY 10013

By the time they’d arrived in Manhattan, Skinner woke Mulder up two more times. The last time was when they’d arrived at the 5th Precinct. He got out of the car immediately and walked to the other side to assist Mulder in getting out of the back seat. Skinner didn’t like what he saw.

“Mulder, you okay?” he asked as he watched the man sway slightly.

“Yeah,” was his succinct reply, but his chalky pallor and unsteady stance spoke volumes.

“Linda, I really think we need to get Agent Mulder to a hospital.”

“And I said we’ll have the doctor on call take a look at him, AD Skinner. Now let’s get our prisoner inside,” AD Harper responded angrily.

“He’s not a prisoner,” Skinner retorted with his mouth clenched. “He’s a suspect, but damn it, he’s not a prisoner. Do you understand me?”

Harper looked at the balding man and remembered seeing that expression only once before, and that was long, long ago. She never could understand why he hadn’t seen the humor in his wife finding her panties in his suitcase. Silly man should have found a woman that could laugh hurts off like she was capable of doing. “Just let’s get him inside so he can be processed and then the doctor can finally look at him. It seems to me that you’re the one holding up the process,” she answered by not addressing his comment. She turned and continued walking up to the door of the station, not waiting to see if Skinner needed any assistance in helping Mulder inside.

“Walter,” Mulder hesitated, but when Skinner nodded he continued, “Don’t trust her. Please, whatever happens, don’t trust her.”

“Don’t worry. I haven’t trusted the bitch in fifteen years.” Mulder had no idea as to what the hell Skinner was referring to, but it didn’t matter. It was the first time Mulder felt like smiling in days.

Mulder remembered going through this once before, though thankfully the jumpsuit they had him change into was not that putrid orange. No, it was closer to a puke green, but he thought ruefully, it matched his eyes.

His head was splitting at that moment, and he almost wished that Scully were there to browbeat them all into taking him to the hospital. But he also knew that the further away Scully was from AD Harper, the safer she was. Besides, Kenny Andrews looked like he could use some of Scully’s hovering even more. The kid looked like shit, and Mulder took full blame for that little development.

He wished he could remember what the hell had happened in the last twenty-four hours, but he couldn’t. Not clearly at any rate. The last thing he remembered really clearly was learning of Tom Anderson’s death, and even that seemed so long ago that it was a hazy memory as well. He sat on the bunk, closed his eyes, and leaned his head against the wall. If only the world would stop spinning long enough for him to be able to recall what was going on.

Jamaica Hospital

Queens, NY

Scully knocked on the door quietly, but the answer to come in was immediate. She’d hoped the wayward profiler had managed to fall asleep after he’d been examined and had a few popped stitches resutured. It appeared young Kenneth Andrews was more like her partner than she already suspected.

“Have you heard anything?” Kenny asked anxiously.

Scully shook her head and sat down in the chair near the bedside. “No. I imagine it will be a while. They have to process him.”

“I can’t believe this,” Kenny said, lips in a tight line, shaking his head grimly. “He didn’t kill that girl, Agent Scully. No way.”

Scully bit her lip. “I know that, Agent Andrews, but the evidence . . .”

Kenny’s head jerked up and he glared at her hotly. “You, of all people, should know-”

Scully headed him off at the pass. “Andrews,” she interjected sharply, putting a halt to his recriminations. “I know he didn’t do it. But right now there is evidence to be considered. And I want to know, what exactly happened back at Biloxi? How did Mulder get to New York and how the hell did you get shot?”

It was Kenny’s turn to look recalcitrant. He licked his lips, stalled for time by pouring more water into the styrofoam cup and taking a long sip. Finally, he looked at her.

“I followed him to the airport. We’d left the hospital after Agent Alexander died, and we went back to the hotel. He’d told me he was going to his room to get some sleep. Honest, I don’t know how he was still standing. It’s like the man never sleeps or something! But then, I get like that sometimes, too,” he admitted sheepishly. “But next thing I know, I hear all kinds of yelling and stuff breaking in his room.

“I went over, and saw the broken lamp and papers tossed all over the place. But he told me he was just reading the Reverend’s last sermon and got a little carried away. He sort of pushed me out the door and said he wanted to get some sleep, but I was pretty sure that was bullshit, so I made it a point to keep an eye on him.”

Another sip of water soothed his throat and the young profiler continued. “About an hour or so later, I heard his door slam and when I looked out, he was driving off, so I, uh, kinda followed him. I managed to get on the same plane, but I couldn’t get a seat near him. He kept trying to brush me off, then he just plain ignored me. I figured I’d have better luck once we were on the ground. But I did call AD Skinner, just in case.” When he noticed Scully’s raised eyebrow, he confessed. “I didn’t know your cell phone number, so I just called the Bureau office to get Skinner.

“When the plane landed in New York, I followed him again. This time, it was weird; it was like he was leading me. He ducked down this hallway that was under construction and like a jackass, I went right after him. I tried to tell him that reinforcements were on the way. I could just tell he was trying to get to the next murder, maybe even stop it before it happened. But it was weird, when I stopped and really looked at him.

“His eyes were black, completely black. I didn’t recognize him right then. It scared me. Then he pulled out his gun and fired at me. But Agent Scully, he wasn’t aiming to kill me. He was less than twenty feet away from me. He could have put that bullet right between my eyes, but he aimed for my shoulder. He wasn’t trying to kill me, he just wanted to make sure I didn’t follow him any more.”

Scully closed her eyes and sighed. Too much of the last two days didn’t make sense. “Why would he go back to New York?” she asked, not really expecting an answer.

“I think . . .” Kenny started, but stopped and a blush colored his cheeks.

“You think what, Andrews?” Scully prompted.

Kenny shook his head. “Nah. You’ll think I’m loony tunes,” he said with a knowing smile.

“Agent Andrews, I’ve spent the last eight years of my life with a man everyone on the planet considers ‘loony tunes’ as you put it. Believe me when I tell you, I’ve come a long way in that time,” she smiled for a minute, but grew serious again. “What, Kenny? What were you going to say?”

“I think he’d made a connection with the killer. I think he’d figured it out, got into its head, or whatever. He knew exactly where it was going to strike next, but he didn’t know when and he didn’t know who the next victim would be. He just had to get there in time.” Kenny’s strength was being sorely tested and he let his head drop to his pillow before he spoke again. “I think, for a minute in the airport, I think it had him. That it was inside him.”

Scully’s hand rose automatically to cover her mouth. She remembered the look in Mulder’s eyes when he’d started to come after her at the summerhouse. It hadn’t been Mulder in those eyes. She didn’t know what it was, but it was not the man she loved.

“See, I told you. You think I’m crazy,” Kenny said ruefully.

“No,” Scully whispered. “No, I don’t.” It took a minute to get her voice under control. “Kenny, back in Biloxi, in Mulder’s motel room, there was writing all over the walls of the bathroom, all over the shower curtain in black marker. Some of it looked like Mulder’s handwriting but then it changed-dramatically so. It wasn’t Mulder’s writing. It wasn’t even in any language I’ve ever seen, and I have it on good authority that the only language Mulder took in school was French.”

“He was channeling it.” Andrews didn’t leave any room for doubt.

“You keep calling the killer ‘it’, Andrews. It’s not an ‘it’. The killer is a ‘he’ or a ‘she’ but not an ‘it’,” Scully said firmly.

“Not this time, Agent Scully,” Kenny said sadly. “This time, the killer is most definitely an ‘it’. And it’s scaring the shit out of me.”

Scully swallowed hard, she’d have given anything to steal Kenny’s water away from him and moisten her parched throat. “Do you think the killer is still . . . in him? In Mulder?”

Kenny shrugged. It gave Scully no comfort.

“Andrews, do you have any idea who, or ‘what’ the killer is?” Scully asked quietly.

Kenny nodded, almost imperceptibly at first, then more confidently.

“Tell me.” It was a command and Scully knew the answer the minute the words left her lips.

“Do you believe in the Devil, Agent Scully?”

A cold chill ran down her back. “I believe there is evil in the world, yes,” she answered in measured tones.

“That’s not what I asked,” Kenny shot back. “I asked if you believe in the Devil. The Devil with a capital D.”

“The guy with a pitch fork and tail?” she shot back, sarcasm coloring her tone.

“The fallen angel. The source of all evil. The Snake that tempted Adam and Eve,” Kenny said, rapid fire, as if she were on the witness stand or in an interrogation room. “The only being who can take your soul.”

“The Devil can’t take your soul, Andrews. You have to give it to him,” Scully said just above a whisper.

“Then I hope what I saw was a mistake. I hope I’m wrong,” Kenny answered in an anguished voice.

“Mulder would never give over his soul. Never,” Scully intoned firmly.

“Maybe it’s gone, then,” Kenny said hopefully. Then, as if he’d just thought of it, his expression turned dark again. “Or, maybe, it just found somebody else.”

5th Precinct

NY, NY

If Mulder hadn’t known better, he would have sworn that he was in a scene from NYPD Blue. The small dingy room was painted a dull, pale green. It held a set of four chairs which surrounded a worn, square wooden table that was bolted to the floor. The only thing that was missing was Dennis Franz’s character traipsing in and demanding a confession or he’d smash Mulder’s head into the immovable table.

The man guarding him remained standing by the door. Mulder studied him quietly and wondered what was going on in his mind. Did he know what it was Mulder was brought in for? Mulder couldn’t help but chuckle slightly when he then wondered if the guy wouldn’t mind sharing that information with him.

“Thank you, Officer,” Harper said efficiently in her dismissal. Mulder watched the woman, identified to him earlier as an Assistant Director at the New York Bureau’s office, walk toward him. Mulder tried to make eye contact with her, but she avoided his gaze at all costs.

“Why am I here?” he asked.

“Mr. Mulder,” she retorted, pointedly using the civilian title, “surely you know why you’ve been placed under arrest.” She paused for a moment before she added, “Don’t play games with me, Spooky.”

Mulder couldn’t help but cringe at that last bit of interchange. She knew him, or at least she thought she knew him, but he didn’t have a clue about her. It occurred to him something was wrong with the current picture and it suddenly came to him.

“Where’s Skinner?”

“AD Skinner is unavailable for the moment,” she answered.

Pain suddenly pierced Mulder’s temples and he grimaced. He reached up to grasp his head but realized the foot shackle and cuffs still restraining him hampered his hands. “Would you take these off?” he asked softly as he tried to maintain his composure.

“Of course not. It wouldn’t be safe.”

“What do you mean? Please AD __,” he stammered. Mulder couldn’t remember the woman’s name.

“__Harper,” she supplied. “Assistant Director Harper, and that title gives me the authority to keep you in cuffs.”

“AD Harper, I’m not going anywhere,” and though he tried to keep the pleading tone out of his voice, he couldn’t help it when he said earnestly, “Please, I’m hurting here.”

“Yes, that’s a fact, now isn’t it Mr. Mulder?” she asked rhetorically.

Mulder sat quietly, shutting his eyes now and then when the headache became too intense.

“I think it would be in your best interests to make a statement and confess immediately.”

“What?”

“Beth Stein had a hole in her chest the size of a softball, Mr. Mulder. Just like the others, apparently. Your blood was found at the scene of her murder, and it is quite obvious to my mind that you are Stein’s murderer. You were caught attempting to murder your own partner in Rhode Island. And I’m sure that once Agent Andrews is up to it, he will be happy to testify that you attempted to murder him as well when you shot him at LaGuardia Airport. So, are you ready to make your confession now? It really would be so much easier on all concerned if you would simply acquiesce and write down and sign your confession to all of your crimes.”

Mulder had closed his eyes during her diatribe but opened them when she fell silent. When he looked up at her he finally caught her gaze and shuddered at what he saw. The eyes that stared back at him were not of this world; an inherent evil peered back at him. “Who are you? My God, _what_ are you?” he gasped.

The AD returned his gaze and knew immediately that the man seated helplessly handcuffed before her knew exactly what he was dealing with. She kept her eyes on him and smiled, though no joy could be seen on her face.

“You know who I am, and you, of all people, know what I am,” she intoned in a voice that felt all too familiar to Mulder.

“Agent Harper!” The door had suddenly banged opened and Assistant Director Skinner strode into the room with purposeful steps. “What the hell is the meaning of this? Why is Agent Mulder in here without representation? Why wasn’t I notified that you were bringing him to the interrogation room when I specifically told you I was to be present for all questioning?”

“Walter,” she began, though it did cause her a bit of glee to see Mulder startle a bit at her familiar use of the AD’s first name. “I did try contacting you, but for whatever reason your cell phone was not connecting properly. I decided since this crime is in my jurisdiction, as we’d already discussed, that I would take the initiative to get it resolved as quickly as possible to avoid the media circus that I’m sure will occur when they hear we have a suspect in custody.”

“You had no right to begin deposing the witness without me present. I remember specifically instructing you __,” Skinner reproved.

“__And I don’t recall any bureau rule or regulation that required an Assistant Director at the New York Bureau to take orders from an Assistant Director at the DC Bureau, do you?” She paused momentarily and then said, “Let’s take this discussion outside. Now.”

As the two assistant directors walked out of the room, the officer walked in to stand guard over Mulder. As they stood outside of the room, Skinner remained quiet; he knew, of course, she was right, but he’d thought, given their history, perhaps she would have given him at least the courtesy of waiting for him to be present for the questioning of an agent under his command. He realized in hindsight that it was a foolish notion.

“And Walter,” she practically purred, “we are _not_ deposing a witness. Mr. Mulder has been placed under arrest for a heinous crime. I am interrogating a defendant, and I suggest that you come to that the sooner you come to that realization the better, so that we can close this case as quickly as possible.”

“Linda, you know these charges are bogus.”

“I know nothing of the kind, Walter. The evidence proves he was in the area of the murder. We have the bloody proof, and you can’t deny that. We were both witnesses to the incident in Quonochontaug. Agent Andrews had to use force to prevent Mr. Mulder from harming Agent Scully. And you know damn well that he was also responsible for putting Agent Andrews in the hospital with a bullet wound.”

“Damn it, I know nothing of the kind! There is absolutely no hardened proof that _Agent_ Mulder was responsible for shooting Andrews, and we don’t know what the hell was going on in Rhode Island. As for Beth Stein’s death, the fact that Mulder’s blood was found on a business card located at the scene does not in any way prove he was responsible for her death.

“There wasn’t a trace of his blood found anywhere near her body nor any of hers found on the business card. So stop acting as if you have the right to try and convict Mulder. He’s completely innocent of all these charges and I should think, as a member of the Bureau, you would want to do everything possible to prove the innocence of a fellow officer.”

“I don’t give a damn if he’s the God damned fucking director of the FBI; there’s enough evidence here to convict him and I don’t intend to let him get away with it. Since when do we ignore evidence simply because a suspect is a bureau officer? Why, Walter? Because he’s one of your little darling underlings? Shit, you were never so protective of me, dear Walter. What is it about Spooky that makes you want to protect his lovely little ass? Oh, Walter,” she said with a hint of pure malfeasance, “is there something you’re not telling me?”

“AD Harper, that is uncalled for and you know it,” Skinner seethed. The woman was pushing every one of his buttons, and they both knew it.

Meanwhile, Mulder remained mute as he listened to the voices coming from outside the room; he attempted to follow their ping pong style tirades but with little success. He wished he could assure Skinner that he was totally innocent of any wrongdoing, but in reality, he knew that wasn’t possible at this time. He couldn’t remember. When he’d overheard mention of Kenny Andrews’ shooting, Mulder couldn’t help but flinch in a hint of recognition of the incident, but he could not recollect anything that was proof positive of his innocence. Of course, when she’d inferred earlier that he was in the process of trying to harm Scully when Andrews came to her rescue, Mulder’s heart sunk. He couldn’t believe that anything would induce him to hurt his partner, but it was apparent something, his head injury perhaps, was preventing him from recalling his role in those incidents. The one thing he knew in his heart that he had nothing to do with was the death of Beth Stein. Unfortunately, that was the event that provided the circumstantial evidence of his presence at the scene. He couldn’t defend himself. He had no proof, other than a very bad headache and a feeling that something more powerful than anything he’d ever had to deal with before was responsible for all of it.

Beth Stein’s murder.

The priest and the minister.

The rabbi.

But what was it? What was it that could be in all of these places and cause these people to lose their lives in such a devastating manner?

Skinner and Harper re-entered the room. Mulder looked up at his superiors and then helplessly at Skinner. There was nothing he could offer his boss to uphold the man’s unwavering support. Next, he looked back at Harper, and the depraved glint in her eyes threatened to undo Mulder. She was now the cause behind all of it, though he didn’t quite understand how or why. All he knew was Linda Harper had to be stopped before the killing began again. It was up to him to convince them all that the evil was inside of her, and Mulder’s arrest in no way eliminated the very real threat that was still prevalent.

“Sir,” he called out weakly, “it’s her.”

Both assistant directors looked warily at Mulder, though each for their own reasons.

“Mulder? What are you talking about?” Skinner asked gently.

“It’s her. It’s in her.”

Harper’s expression changed from alarm to fury. “The man is crazy! I want him locked up in isolation where he can do no one else any harm,” she demanded.

“You’ve got to stop her,” Mulder rasped out as the pain in his head intensified. He knew he had only seconds before he succumbed to it. “Walter, you’ve got to stop her.”

“Get him out of here!” Harper practically screamed.

The guard that initially had been standing watch returned to the room and pulled the suspect up from the chair. As he held him by the elbow, the guard began prodding Mulder toward the door, and though the agent attempted to shuffle in that direction, he finally could no longer function.

“Oh God, Scully,” Mulder cried out just before the stabbing pain that lanced through his head caused him to lose consciousness.

Skinner immediately reached out toward his fallen agent. “Mulder, are you okay?”

“Walter, can’t you see it’s an act?” Harper asked cynically.

The guard had knelt down to do a quick check of the prisoner to be sure it was indeed not some ploy to make a break for it. “Ma’am, he’s not breathing.”

“What?” Skinner cried out as he too knelt down and immediately confirmed the guard’s diagnosis. He turned to Harper and instructed her to call for an ambulance. When she didn’t move, he demanded, “Linda, call for an ambulance right now, or so help me I will write this up and include every bit of information that can infer your responsibility for this man’s condition. Is that understood?”

She acknowledged him by walking to the door and calling out to anyone who might hear her, “Get an ambulance. Something’s wrong with the prisoner.”

“Damn it, Harper!” he cried out, knowing that the police would not move nearly as fast for a prisoner as they would have for a fallen agent.

Skinner continued to administer the chest compressions while the guard administered the life saving breaths. “C’mon, Mulder, breathe, damn it. You gotta breathe so we can get you out of this mess. Breathe!” Skinner implored.

After what felt like an eternity, but was really only a matter of minutes, the EMTs responded to the scene and took over. An airway was inserted to assist in Mulder’s breathing, and while the remaining vitals were checked, Skinner pulled out his cell phone. He punched in the number on his speed dial and waited for a response. “Scully? They’re taking him to Bellevue, so get the hell here as fast as you can. He’s in trouble.”

Bellevue Hospital

NY, NY

Scully tore through the crowded Emergency Department waiting room, flashing her badge in front of her like it was a hatchet cutting through dense jungle foliage. As she approached the desk, a harried young black woman looked up at her skeptically.

“May I help you?” the young woman asked, but by the raised eyebrow and the set of her overly red lips, Scully doubted her sincerity.

“I’m looking for a man who was just brought in by ambulance from the 5th Precinct. His name is Fox Mulder.”

The young woman frowned at Scully, but dropped her eyes to her computer monitor and tapped at the keyboard. “M-U-L-D-E-R?” she spelled out, not bothering to look up.

“Yes. First name is Fox. F-O-X,” Scully replied tersely. The agent’s impudence earned her a quick, narrow-eyed glare, but the young woman then continued with her task. Finally, she let a small smile cross her lips, just before the indignant scowl took its place.

“He’s a prisoner. They don’t bring them through here. He’s on the secure ward; they have their own ER. That’s floor 3. But you’ll need permission to get on the floor.”

“I’m his next of kin,” Scully offered.

The young woman smiled humorlessly. “I don’t care if you’re Sandra Day O’Connor, you’ll still need permission.”

Scully fought back a growl and forced herself to calm down. “Where do I go to get permission?” she seethed.

” The 5th Precinct,” the young woman said cheerfully and moved Scully to the left of the counter with one perfectly polished three-inch long nail. “Next!”

Scully started to reach for her gun, but reason won out. Instead, she glanced around and found the nearest bank of elevators. The elevator’s white walls were yellowed with age and large scratch marks, not all of them from metal gurneys, marred the surfaces. The second floor button was gouged out, leaving the tiny light bulb to shine through, as if it were somehow more special than the rest. Two of the four fluorescent overheads were graying out and stuttering. Scully sighed and closed her eyes, waiting the forever it took to get to the third floor.

Once the door squealed open, she was confronted with a nurse’s desk and double doors, obviously locked as evidenced by the keypad on the wall. She licked her lips, fished her badge out of her pocket and walked purposefully up to the desk.

“I’m Special Agent Dana Scully with the FBI. I’m here to see a prisoner,” she said with a professionalism she didn’t quite feel. She wondered if the nurse had noticed how her voice cracked when she said ‘prisoner’.

“And the prisoner’s name?” the nurse asked. The woman looked to be somewhere between 45 and a 105, streaks of white in her tight black bun. Not someone to mess with, Scully was certain.

“Fox Mulder. He was brought here from the 5th Precinct.” The nurse looked down on a row of charts at the left of the desk, then back at Scully.

“He’s not here.” Then she glared at Scully, daring her to push the matter.

Scully was never one to back down in a fight, especially one that included her partner. “I know he was brought here. There is another FBI agent, an Assistant Director Walter Skinner, with him. AD Skinner called me as he followed the ambulance here. Now, get on that computer and tell me where I can find . . .”

Her tirade was interrupted by the opening of the double doors and a very pale Walter Skinner dragged his eyes up from their locked position on the floor and sighed in relief. “Scully, thank God,” he said in one long breath.

“Sir, what happened? Is it the concussion?” Scully asked anxiously. Skinner shook his head slowly, a dazed look on his face. “I have no idea what happened. One minute he was sitting in the interrogation room, talking to AD Harper. Then the next minute . . .” Skinner forced his eyes to focus on the small, worried woman before him. “He stopped breathing, Scully. Just like that. His eyes rolled back in his head and he just stopped breathing. The uniformed cop guarding him and I started CPR. When the ambulance got there, they couldn’t find a pulse. It all happened so fast!”

Scully went white as a sheet and grabbed for Skinner’s arm before she stumbled. “He’s not-”

Immediately, Skinner realized his mistake. “Oh, God, no, Scully, no! He’s alive. The EMTs worked on him at the precinct. They put him on a respirator bag and got his heart started. Then they loaded him for the ride here. AD Harper insisted on riding with him in the ambulance,” he said with a note of disgust. “I got here just a few minutes behind them, but I got to see him when they brought him through the hall. He was alive, last time I saw him.”

“Where is he? I want to see him, now,” Scully hissed, pushing past the AD toward the double doors. Skinner reached out one hand and stopped her before she’d gone three feet.

“They’re working on him, Scully. They wouldn’t let me near him. I doubt they’ll let you back there. This isn’t GUMC,” he reminded her sadly.

Scully bit her lip. “I’m well aware of that, Sir.” She drew in a few deep breaths. “Where can we wait?”

Skinner shrugged. “They really don’t have a ‘family lounge’ on this floor. I told the charge nurse that I was going down to the cafeteria. I, uh, I sort of told them that I needed to be informed the minute the prisoner was stable because he has to make a statement,” he added sheepishly. “It was the best I could do on short notice.”

“They don’t know he’s an FBI agent?” Scully asked, biting her lip again to keep unwanted tears at bay.

“Scully, when they look at him, all they see are the handcuffs,” Skinner said with a sad shake of his head. A nod was her only response. For a full minute she stared at the closed double doors. Skinner was afraid that at any minute, she’d break through the barrier, gun a-blazing. He let out a breath when she turned toward the elevators. Without a word, he followed her. Skinner was paged to the third floor over an hour later. She dumped her untouched container of yogurt, forced upon her by her boss, into the nearest trashcan and hurried after him to the elevators.

It took some finessing, but after a few white lies, including her position in the chain of command at the FBI, Scully was allowed to accompany Skinner into the ward where Mulder had been taken. Two of the three other beds were vacant, but Mulder had a roommate. The man was shackled to his bed and watched Scully walk by with manic glee. “Hey, bitch, c’mere. I need ya ta scratch an itch f’r me.”

Scully schooled her features and ignored the taunts. Skinner flashed the man a stern glare over his shoulder.

“You her pimp or somethin’? I can pay. Name a price.”

“Is it possible to get this patient moved to another room?” Skinner hissed at the doctor who was still scribbling on Mulder’s chart.

“Sorry. This ain’t the Ritz Carlton. We don’t ‘change roommates’ on this floor,” the young man said without bothering to look up. He wrote a few more lines, then drew in a deep breath and smiled artificially at the two visitors.

“What’s wrong? Is this related to the concussion he received earlier today?” Scully asked, holding back a gasp as she saw her partner for the first time since watching him drive off with Skinner and Harper. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Mulder was on a respirator, heart monitor pads in place and leads snaking out from under the worn blue hospital gown. There was no rapid eye movement that she could detect and had it not been for the hiss of the respirator, she wouldn’t have known that he was even breathing. ‘He’s not breathing, not on his own at least,’ she chided herself.

“Well, we did a CT scan on arrival. He’s got a mild concussion, but nothing to provoke these symptoms. I’m running blood work right now. I suspect PCP or maybe crack. If he has a history of heart disease in his family, either of those could precipitate-”

“He’s not on drugs,” Scully growled, turning a fierce, icy glare on the young doctor. “He’s an FBI agent, goddamn it!”

The doctor quirked an eyebrow, expressing silently his disbelief. “Yeah. Sure. Well, like I said I’m running blood work. But for now, all I can tell you is he’s stable. He’s breathing on his own; the vent is just helping. His oxygen levels were too low when they took him off the bag. I can’t tell you when he’ll be able to make a statement. Maybe tonight. Maybe tomorrow.”

She listened with only half an ear, her eyes only for her partner. Scully wanted more than anything to touch his hand, brush his hair from his forehead, but that would give away too much . She had to settle for standing there, watching the ventilator hiss each breath with him. Her throat started to close up and she was certain the doctor and Skinner could hear her heart pounding in her chest.

Skinner came to her rescue. He handed the doctor a business card. “This is my cell phone. I really need to speak with this prisoner as soon as he’s able. I would appreciate it if someone could contact me, regardless of the hour.”

The doctor took the card and clipped it to the chart, making another scribbled note next to it. “Sure. That’s pretty much SOP around here. The desk nurse usually makes those calls.”

“Thank you,” Skinner said, taking Scully by the elbow and starting toward the door. He felt the resistance, but finally, she stumbled along behind him.

“Where are we going?” Scully finally broke the silence when they were out on the street again.

“Back to the precinct. I assume you got a statement from Agent Andrews,” Skinner said, hailing a cab. When Scully didn’t answer, he looked over at her, surprised when she refused to meet his gaze. “What is it? What did Andrews say?”

“Sir, I think this has all been overwhelming for Agent Andrews. I’m not entirely sure he knows exactly what happened at the airport,” Scully replied, again keeping her eyes anywhere but on her boss.

Skinner stood there, staring directly at his agent, ignoring the cab that had just pulled up to the curb, . “Did Andrews identify his shooter, Agent Scully?” The tone was not one that allowed for lengthy explanations.

“Yes, Sir,” Scully said, not offering more.

“Agent Scully,” Skinner growled in warning.

“The shooter was Mulder, Sir.” At her words, Skinner’s shoulders slumped; he closed his eyes, as if trying to shut out the images. “But there’s more to it than that, Sir. If I might explain.”

The cabby tapped the horn and shouted out the window. “You two want a ride or what?”

“Yes, we do,” Scully answered. She opened the back door and got in, Skinner right behind her. “5th Precinct,” she instructed the cabby, then looked back at Skinner.

“You said there was more. Continue,” Skinner ordered. His tone was angry, but not at anyone in particular.

“Andrews believes that Mulder made some connection to the killer,” Scully started.

“He got inside the killer’s head,” Skinner offered, disgust coloring his voice.

“Not just inside the killer, Sir. Andrews believes,” she hesitated, but Skinner’s glare broke the dam of her emotions. “Andrews believes we are dealing with the Devil. And that at the time Mulder shot him in the airport, the Devil was controlling Mulder’s actions.”

Skinner threw his head back against the cab seat. “Scully, do you have any idea how many serial killers have used the ‘Son of Sam’ excuse?”

“Sir, it’s not like that! I don’t think this is another ‘devil in the form of a talking dog’ alibi this time,” Scully said sharply. “I saw what Mulder had done to his hotel room. Sir, there was writing all over the bathroom, in black marker. Some of it looked like Mulder’s handwriting, like he’d run out of paper and had to put his thoughts down somewhere. He does that from time to time, but it’s usually the phone book and the back pages of the Gideon Bible that end up the victims to his assaults. But Sir, this time, the handwriting changed. As did the language the message was written in.”

“I don’t read ancient Sumarian, Scully,” Skinner spat out.

“Nor do I, Sir. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized it was something akin to Aramaic text,” Scully responded. Skinner nodded dully, still not quite believing. Finally, he turned to her again. “Scully, what was happening this morning, on the beach?”

It was Scully’s turn to lay her head back, but she was trying to avoid the question. The silence lay between them until Skinner was ready to ask it again, but she dragged her head up and shook it, as if trying to get her thoughts in order.

“I arrived at the summerhouse late. It was close to sunrise. I found Mulder in the living room. He’d made a fire in the fireplace, and he was lying on the floor right in front of it. He’d burned himself and was shivering; I was certain he was in shock. I got him up on the couch and we talked for a minute or two. Then-” She stopped, swallowed, and Skinner didn’t miss the crack in her voice that came with her next words. “Then he changed.”

“Changed how?” Skinner prompted.

“He, uh, his voice got strange. Low. Angry. He told me that he was going to . . . he threatened to kill me. I didn’t know what to do, so I ran.”

“You had your gun, your handcuffs, you could have immobilized him,” Skinner pointed out.

Scully shot him a stern look. “He was sick, Sir! I wasn’t going to ‘bring him down’ as you’re suggesting,” she hissed in disgust. “I did what I thought I should do. I ran to the beach. In his condition, I didn’t expect him to follow me!”

“So you ran, he ran after you. How did Andrews get there?” Skinner asked, puzzled.

“I don’t know, Sir. He arrived just in time, though. But Mulder said something just before Andrews appeared that might lend some credence to Andrews’ theory. Mulder was talking about shooting me and how they would never find our bodies. Sir, I’m convinced that if Mulder had shot me, he would have jumped in the surf and drowned. But Mulder was talking about it in the third person, as an observer. I really think he was being controlled at that time.”

“Is he being controlled now? Is that what’s causing this . . . episode he’s had?” Skinner asked, perplexed.

“I don’t know. I truly don’t know. But I have a feeling this is not over.”

ACT 2

5th Precinct

NY, NY

Skinner and Scully walked into the precinct as if on automatic pilot. Neither agent’s face showed any kind of emotion; it was apparent they were both numbed by the whole experience to date. Skinner couldn’t help but chastise himself. If he’d only ordered Mulder not to involve himself on this case; if he’d ordered Mulder to return to DC when he’d found out that he had indeed, for all intents and purposes, become the senior profiler of record on the case. But there was a crazed serial killer on the loose and Spooky Mulder was once again heading up the cavalry. Skinner knew he’d had no choice but to look the other way.

“Until it was too late,” the AD sighed to himself, “What if we’re too late?”

Scully, on the other hand, was angry. She was angry with her partner for taking off on a case he had no business jumping into by himself. She knew she should have been at his side on this one. Why hadn’t he realized that before it came to this point?

The DC agents entered the doors of the 5th Precinct with Skinner in the lead. His eyes searched the entry hall, as he wondered where he would find AD Harper to discuss their next move. It was Scully, however, who spotted the female AD first.

“AD Harper,” Scully called out sharply. The agent was tired and desperate to get her partner out of that hellhole of a ward. “May we have a word with you?”

“Agent Scully,” Harper acknowledged and then merely nodded at Skinner.

“I want Mulder released from that…, from that…”

“…Prison ward?” Harper completed Scully’s thought, but there was no tone of helpfulness in her words. When Scully nodded in response, Harper chuckled in a mocking tone, “Oh, please, Agent Scully, but where else would you propose we keep a suspect who’s managed to get himself injured in the act of committing murder?”

“How dare you!” shot back Scully. “How dare you try and convict him when there is not one shred of evidence that supports your claim.”

“Oh? Not a shred, eh? Come now, Agent Scully. A business card boasting not only your Agent Mulder’s name, but about a quart of his blood was found practically on the latest victim’s body. I would say that’s a good bit of evidence, wouldn’t you?” Harper stood directly in front of the shorter agent with her arms crossed, and a piercing stare that quickly made Scully somewhat uncomfortable.

Scully couldn’t help but wonder what it was about AD Harper that had her so disconcerted so quickly. Though Scully had never truly believed in all of her late sister Melissa’s ideas about auras, Scully could definitely feel a certain negativity emanating from AD Harper. So much so that she felt it necessary to look away.

“Scully, are you all right?” Skinner asked with concern. She looked up at her boss, grateful for his immediate and unwavering support, and indicated with a small, but confident nod that she was okay. Next, Scully turned her attention back to AD Harper.

“I don’t believe you have proof positive that Mulder was the perpetrator of that crime. Remember, AD Harper, Agent Mulder was working this case. He was acting as a profiler for a serial murder investigation and in actuality, he was at the scene of the crime after the murder took place. He was investigating the crime scene, AD Harper.”

“Oh, really? And bleeding like a slaughtered pig enhances his investigation, how?” Harper retorted sarcastically.

As if a light bulb went on, Scully asked, “How did he get into a locked building?”

“The same way any criminal gets into a locked building, Agent Scully.”

“No, let’s use a little common sense here, AD Harper. It’s the Jewish holiday today, isn’t it? The library is a part of Yeshiva University, so common sense dictates that the library would have closed early yesterday, long before sundown, wouldn’t it? I’m sure the school could verify that for us, don’t you think?” declared Scully.

“You did have someone interview the security people, didn’t you AD Harper? We must have that information listed in the file,” stated Skinner with more animation than he’d exhibited in several hours.

“And one more thing. What was the time of death listed in the coroner’s report?” asked Scully.

“The victim was last seen at approximately 9:45 a.m.,” replied Harper.

“Yes, but was the time of death fixed at?”

“It must have been after 10:00 a.m.,” replied Harper.

“Damn it, what was the range? I doubt the coroner fixed an exact time; what the hell was the range?” demanded Scully.

“It’s in the report,” replied Harper.

Scully was suddenly sure she’d found a way to negate AD Harper’s accusation against her partner. “Agent Andrews stated that they disembarked from their flight at around 4:40 p.m. If the coroner determined death occurred prior to Mulder’s arrival at LaGuardia, that would certainly give him an alibi.

“And one would have to assume the library was closed prior to Mulder’s arrival, which would rationalize Mulder’s need to break a window to get into the building. That would explain the blood,” proclaimed Scully.

“The two of you are amazing,” declared Harper. “Listen to you! Unless you make it a habit of weaving fairy tales, what possible other reason could Fox Mulder have had for appearing at that library on that particular evening if not to kill her?” The AD stood with her hands planted firmly on her hips in a stance that dared her two companions to contradict her.

“What reason? He’s a profiler, AD Harper. Surely you know what a profiler does?” demanded Scully.

“I know EXACTLY what a profiler does, Agent Scully. I also know the normal ones do their jobs from within the confines of Quantico.” Harper’s emphasis on the word ‘normal’ did not get past Scully or Skinner.

“It’s apparent that Mulder takes his job that much more seriously, AD Harper. Especially since the head of VCU personally asked him to join the task force,” retorted Scully. “Surely you’re aware of Fox Mulder’s reputation as an extraordinary profiler.”

“Oh, I assure you, Agent Scully, everyone who has ever stood around a water cooler is more than aware of ‘Spooky’ Mulder’s exploits.”

Skinner stood between the two women and felt as if he were witnessing the finals of Wimbledon, given the repartee that was flying back and forth before him. “Agents, I believe our first priority should be to establish the time of death, so we can eliminate Mulder as a suspect. “Perhaps, AD Harper,” Skinner stated, “in your desire to maintain the lid on the media hype, you were a bit too hasty in arresting Agent Mulder. So, while I call the hospital for an update on Agent Mulder’s condition, you will locate the files which contain the needed information regarding time of death and library security.” When Harper made no move, Skinner continued, “AD Harper. If you don’t feel capable of taking the lead on this investigation, I’ll be happy to take over for you.” With great satisfaction, he watched Harper stalk off silently to gather the requested information.

Skinner’s slight smile slowly disappeared as he observed the obvious look of discomfort on Scully’s face. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m not sure, Sir, but something about that woman just…”

“What is it, Scully?”

“She scares the hell out of me, and I’ll be damned if I know why.”

Skinner and Scully took off for the hospital immediately upon learning that Mulder was finally conscious. They left word with AD Harper to join them once she’d found the necessary files. The two bureau members rode up the noisy, antiquated elevator to the third floor and produced their ID for the guards on duty. Scully knew the meeting they would be having would be a difficult one for her partner. Hell, it was going to be next to impossible to deal with for all of them.

As they were led to Mulder’s bedside, Scully shot a look at the crass patient who’d made a pass at her which shut him down before he had a chance to even think of saying something. She then turned and looked straight ahead towards her partner.

He appeared alert and was breathing unaided, which was a far cry from his earlier condition. “Mulder,” she called out breathlessly.

His head turned in her direction and he smiled with relief upon seeing her. “Scully,” he rasped, “fancy meeting you here.”

“Oh, Mulder, we’ve got to stop meeting like this,” retorted Scully. If there was one thing she’d learned in her ever changing relationship with her partner, the one constant they had was his sense of humor which she latched onto every chance she got.

Skinner cleared his throat and the partners quickly acknowledged that their boss was within seconds of seeing them make ‘goo-goo eyes’ at one another, something that was not in their immediate future’s plans. “Agents, I would assume that until AD Harper returns with the requested information, Agent Mulder’s privileges will not extend toward unlimited time with visitors. So, let’s see if we can actually get some work done and get a statement from Mulder while we’re being given the opportunity.”

Both Scully and Mulder nodded in agreement, so Skinner asked the broadest of questions, “Mulder, what the hell happened?”

“To be honest,” he began slowly, thoughtfully, “I’m not sure, Sir.”

“What’s the last thing you remember, Mulder?” asked Scully softly, and not without a little trepidation in her voice.

“I remember the beach. I don’t know why I remember the beach, I just remember running out to where the water was and…” Mulder stopped dead. His eyes opened wide with an agony that could only have been precipitated by remembering what he’d threatened to do. “Oh, God. Scully, did I hurt you?”

She shook her head vehemently, but then asked, “Do you remember why? Do you remember any of what actually took place on the beach?”

“Not really. It’s as if I was there, but I wasn’t there. I mean, I felt as if I was out of my body watching someone else controlling it. Weird, huh?” Mulder answered.

“Yeah, weird,” Skinner murmured. He hated to bring it up, but he knew that it was going to come out eventually. “Mulder, do you remember what happened at the airport with Agent Andrews?”

Mulder’s expression was blank. He hadn’t a clue as to what the AD was referring and pressed him for more information. “When were Kenny and I at the airport, Sir?”

“Several hours ago. You were investigating a crime scene in the south when you apparently had this sudden urge to come to New York City. Agent Andrews followed you on the flight to LaGuardia Airport.”

“Oh, jeezes, and someone shot him,” Mulder responded.

“Not someone, Mulder,” Scully said gently, as she grasped his unaffected hand. “You shot him.”

“What?”

“Mulder, he’ll be fine. He just had a shoulder wound.”

“Oh great, now he’ll really be Spooky, Jr. We’ll be sporting matching shoulder scars.”

The couple couldn’t help but laugh a bit at that, if only to relieve some of the tension in the room.

“Why did you shoot him?” asked Skinner, attempting to get the needed information as quickly as possible.

“I don’t remember- Oh,I don’t know,” he added hastily, as he suddenly recalled details that he would have much preferred left forgotton. “I mean, I didn’t consciously want to shoot him, but on the other hand…” Mulder paused and took a deep breath. He was about to say something that even he didn’t understand. “On the other hand, I knew someone needed to get Kenny out of the way. Kenny was going to be a hindrance to someone or something, but I knew nothing as to exactly what that obstacle was.”

The three of them continued talking, Scully taking an occasional note and both she and Skinner asking clarifying questions. Almost forty minutes had gone by before the guard came over with the ten-minute warning before their visit would have to end. “When can I get out of here?” Mulder asked earnestly.

“Mulder, you’ve had a serious cardiac episode,” answered Scully.

“Yeah, but my doctor’s here now, so you’ll let them release me into your care, right Scully?” he asked, waggling his eyes a bit.

Suddenly it dawned on both Skinner and Scully at the same time that Mulder was unaware that he was in a prison ward. The fact that there were uniformed guards probably didn’t surprise him since he himself was a FBI agent and most likely under watch for his protection.

“Mulder, we have to wait until AD Harper finds the appropriate information before we can release you,” informed Skinner.

“What information?”

“The proof of your innocence,” affirmed Scully.

“Proof? But you know I shot Kenny.”

“No, Mulder,” Skinner sighed, “No, we’re talking about the latest murder. A young woman by the name of Beth Stein.”

Mulder’s expression turned from surprised to perplexed. He had no idea as to whom Beth Stein was or why Skinner would assume he had anything to do with her murder.

“Mulder, do you remember going to Yeshiva University from the airport?” The agent shook his head, mutely, and Scully then asked, “Do you remember driving to Quonochontaug?”

“No, Scully, I honestly don’t, but I obviously scared the hell out of you again, didn’t I?”

She nodded, silently. He already knew how frightened she was for him; she didn’t need to add to his guilt by verbalizing her fear. “I’m sorry, Scully.”

“I know,” she acknowledged. Just then, the guard walked over and informed them their time with the prisoner was over.

“Prisoner? I’ve been arrested?” Mulder asked incredulously.

Just then, AD Harper appeared at the entrance to the ward. The other prisoner immediately noticed the tall blond woman, dressed to the nines, enter the ward.

“Hey Chickie,” called out the little weasel, “I got something for you. You got something for me? C’mon, Chickie, show me what you got, and I’ll show you mine.”

“A.J. knock that crap off or you’ll find your way back onto the block a whole lot faster than your little mangy body can heal,” shouted the guard.

It was quiet for a short time.

Harper walked over toward Mulder’s bed, stopped in front of AD Skinner, and offered him a file. “Here. You’re right. The time of death doesn’t jive with Mulder’s flight plan. We’ll have to release him.”

“Thank you, Linda, for being so forthright and prompt in locating the information needed to free my agent.”

“Of course, Walter. Anything for an old friend.”

And at that moment, the silence was broken by the sounds of monitors beeping and shouts of Code Blue while a multitude of white uniforms surrounded Fox Mulder’s bed. The agent stopped breathing, once again.

“GET HER OUT!” shouted the voice from near the ward’s entrance.

“Who the hell is that?” called out one of the guards.

“GET HER AWAY FROM HIM!” he screamed even more loudly.

“If you don’t leave this floor immediately, we’ll have to place you__.”

“PLEASE! You’ve got to listen! Get her out of here! She’s killing him.”

AD Harper turned to face the person who was voicing the histrionics. And upon facing him, Kenny Andrews fell to the floor, in a heap. “Everyone, out of here,” shouted a man, obviously a doctor, who was placing paddles on Mulder’s chest. “George, clear this room! Get them off this floor now, damn it!”

George, the guard at the door, shook himself from his wide-eyed stare at the man crumbled at his feet and motioned for the three agents to move into the hall. Two nurses were now assessing Kenny. Scully heard a shout for a gurney and another crash cart.

The elevator doors closed before Scully could tell if Kenny was breathing or if they’d been successful in getting Mulder’s heart started. She felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to her superior. “Sir,” she choked, but then she looked around and noticed they were the only ones in the elevator. “Sir,” she repeated, this time her voice firmly under control. “Where is AD Harper?”

Skinner looked perplexed as his eyes scanned the tiny elevator compartment. “She was right here . . .” His voice trailed off and he drew in a breath and focused on Scully. “Is she still back on the ward?”

“She was right beside me when the guard called the elevator. I was certain she got on with us,” Scully said, her eyes roaming the elevator just as her boss had done seconds before. She shook her head slowly and chewed on the corner of her bottom lip. “Sir, I think I’m beginning to see a pattern here.”

Skinner looked at her incredulously. “A pattern, Agent Scully? Care to enlighten me?”

She shot him a guilty look. “I’m not certain, and I need more time. Sir, could you go back to the precinct and make sure the charges have been dropped so Mulder can be transferred to a regular ward as soon as possible. I’d like to stick around here and make sure he and Agent Andrews are all right.”

The Assistant Director was amazed at the complete turn around in her demeanor. She’d been so emotionally distraught as they were escorted on the elevators, now she seemed to have forgotten all about her partner and his condition. “Scully, you appear awfully, well, calm. Scully,” Skinner’s tone was gentle and he placed his hand on her shoulder.

“Scully, his heart stopped again,” he said in a whisper. Scully looked up at him with a sad, but knowing smile. “I know. The minute AD Harper entered the room. And Agent Andrews collapsed the minute she looked at him,” she reminded the man now staring at her in total disbelief. “Now that she’s gone, I have a feeling they will both recover fairly quickly.”

“Scully, are you saying . . . Look, I’ve known Linda Harper for years. She’s a consummate bitch, yes, but what you’re suggesting . . .”

“Sir, calling her a bitch doesn’t give her nearly enough credit,” Scully said through clenched teeth. “But now we know who we’re really looking for. She was right under our noses for the last 36 hours. I’m not letting her get away that easily.”

Skinner eyed her warily. “You have no proof,” he said quietly. “What you’re saying is based as much on circumstantial evidence as the case against Mulder.”

“I know that, too, Sir, and that’s why I’m going to stay here. I have to talk to Mulder as soon as he wakes up. I think he has the proof, or at least knows where to find it. Then I’ll have to find AD Harper.”

“Don’t you mean ‘we’ have to find AD Harper?” Skinner reminded her.

“No, Sir, I meant what I said. I have a feeling this has just become a lot more personal.”

“If you’re right, I doubt she went back to the precinct,” Skinner said evenly.

“Oh, I’m sure she’s in hiding. But that’s all right, I have a feeling we might be able to track her down now. I just need to talk to Mulder a little more, get more of a handle on where he was going with the profile. We just need to find her most likely target.”

“You don’t think she’ll come back after Mulder and Andrews?”

“No,” Scully said with a firm shake of her head. “She wants them out of the way, but only because they could hinder her actions. She has bigger fish to fry.”

“And killing them would . . .?”

“Draw too much attention to herself. Plus, while both Andrews and Mulder are alive, the two profilers on the case have not been replaced. The case is basically at a standstill and she’s able to move freely. Kill either or both of them and there is the possibility that the case could be expanded to include their deaths.”

“Scully, you aren’t suggesting that Tom Alexander’s death was something other than an accident, are you?” Skinner was rubbing his forehead, obviously reeling from the paths his agent’s logic was taking.

“I don’t have evidence to point to that, Sir, but I wouldn’t be at all surprised.”

“Then you better talk to Mulder. I just hope he’s able. And I’ll make sure he’s been released. While I’m at it, I’ll see what I can do about finding AD Harper.”

By the time she got back to the secure ward, Mulder was stable, but unconscious. Kenny had been taken to the X-ray department to determine the cause of his collapse. Scully was standing by the nurses’ station when the call came through from Skinner that all charges had been dropped against Agent Mulder. It took over an hour to get Mulder moved into a regular room on the fourth floor.

After a complete exam, which the younger agent slept through, Kenny had been deposited in the bed next to Mulder. Scully had dragged a chair between the two beds and sat down with a heavy sigh. She started going over the piles of paper she had collected from his motel room in Biloxi. How she’d managed to keep hold of them through the chaos of the last few days was an X-file in and of itself, she had decided.

 

clip_image001

He had several sheets of paper just outlining the lives of the victims. She could find little in common, as he had concluded-at first. Then one word jumped out at her from the page. Exorcist. He’d written it in all caps, large, chunky block letters, and he’d underlined the word twice. She thought back to her interview with Reuven Steiger and his wife Rifka. How the young man, so out of touch with the modern world in so many ways, had a very firm understanding of the work of God. How Rifka had told her that the Rabbi, her father, had been studying the Jewish teachings associated with exorcism.

Scully shook her head. “No, it doesn’t fall that easily into place,” she muttered.

“Scully?” The voice from the bed startled her, she’d been so deep in thought. She looked over at Mulder and realized it was the first time she’d been able to talk to him in person, alone, for a long time. Sure, it was only three days on the calendar, but in her heart it felt like they’d been separated for a lifetime.

“Mulder, I’m right here,” she told him, getting out of her chair so that she could stand closer to the bed. She picked up his hand from where it was lying by his side and gently kissed the knuckles of his fingers. “Open your eyes, Mulder. You’re going to be fine.”

Slowly, his eyes opened a crack and he saw her. He smiled and blinked his eyes closed. When he opened them again, more fully, he took in the room around him and groaned in defeat.

“Not again,” he sighed in exasperation and slammed his lids shut.

She couldn’t help the broad grin the tugged at her lips. “Yes, once again, G-man, you have landed flat on your back in the hospital. Now, since I know you aren’t at death’s door, open up those eyes and answer some questions.”

One eye opened defiant of its master. “Oh. This is an official visit. I should have known,” he growled.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she countered back. Glancing over her shoulder, she made sure Agent Andrews was still out for the count. Then she leaned over and kissed her partner sensuously on the lips. Happily, he responded in kind. When they broke the kiss by mutual agreement, and a definite need for oxygen, he was smiling at her.

“Better. You’re getting the hang of it,” he told her. She allowed him a minute to stretch, and gave him a worried look when he grimaced against a pain on the left side of his chest.

“How did I bruise a rib?” he asked, rubbing the area absently.

“From either of the two times you’ve been defibbed, I would guess.”

He shot her a disbelieving look. “I’m not in ICU,” he pointed out, as if that statement alone would disprove her answer.

“You were, at least the secure ward’s version of ICU. Not as posh as the upper floor, but you’ve been intubated and they had to defib you twice. All in the last five hours,” she noted calmly, checking her watch. “Don’t you remember?”

He worried his eyetooth with his tongue, a gesture she knew indicated that he was trying to work the pieces together in his mind. “I remember being interrogated,” he said slowly, shaking his head. “Everything is really fuzzy, Scully,” he admitted after some time.

She nodded and took his hand to squeeze it, not letting go. “I’m sure it is. And really, not much of it matters. But Mulder, I need to know something and it’s very important. Do you remember anything about what happened at the library yesterday afternoon late? Anything at all?”

He laid his head back and stared at the ceiling. “I remember being told I was being held for the murder of Beth Stein,” he said quietly, drawing out the last words. He chewed on his bottom lip and refused to look at her. “The New York AD . . .” Suddenly, it was if he’d been slapped. His head jerked up and he gripped Scully’s hand in his. “Scully, the AD–Harper, you have to stay away from her!”

“I’m ahead of you, Partner, but not by much. I have some suspicions about Linda Harper.”

“She’s the one, Mulder,” came a croaked voice from the other bed.

Scully turned to find Kenny was pulling at the oxygen cannula and trying to sit up. She quickly moved over to his bed and gently pushed him back in place, replacing the oxygen over his protests.

“Stay right where you are, Agent Andrews,” she warned.

“Better listen to her, Kenny. She shoots first and asks questions later,” Mulder said with a mischievous grin.

“Quiet, or I’ll do it again,” she tossed back over her shoulder. Two sets of wide eyes greeted her, but so did complete silence. She smiled in triumph and sat down between the two of them. “That’s better. Now, Mulder, do you remember anything at the library?”

Mulder sighed in frustration. “I don’t,” he said, shaking his head. “I wish I . . . wait a minute,” he held up his hand and closed his eyes, as if trying to conjure up a picture in his head. “A book. Scully, I can see the book Ms. Stein was reading,” he said excitedly.

“Yes,” Scully encouraged.

His excited expression turned to disgust. “It was in Hebrew,” he sighed, dejected again.

“Mulder, you have to concentrate. Do you remember anything about the symbols, have you seen any of the symbols before?” she prodded.

He looked up at her with a frown. “I know what it was, Scully. In my gut, I know what she was studying. It was the Kabbalah, the Jewish teachings of mysticism.”

“And that’s where the ritual on exorcism would be,” Scully supplied to his agreeing nod.

Kenny looked from one agent to the other with wonder. “OK, I gotta say it. Does this mean the devil really did do it?”

“It sure looks that way, Kenny. From where I’m sitting, it sure looks that way,” Mulder said with a worried frown, as he watched his partner leave to search for more answers.

ACT 3

Mulder absent-mindedly played with the remote control while he searched for something on the television that would keep both Andrews and him occupied. He wasn’t having much luck. Finally, Andrews asked, “Is there a ball game on? Have the playoffs started yet?”

Mulder shrugged and began the search again. Both men had lost track of time in general and the calendar in specifics. Mulder heard Kenny’s voice again, but his words didn’t register. “What?” the older agent asked.

“I asked how long have you and Agent Scully been together?” Andrews asked.

“This is our ninth year as partners.”

“You guys have been a couple for nine years and you’ve managed to avoid marriage? That’s pretty amazing!” exclaimed Andrews.

“Whoa! A couple?” asked the usually unflappable Mulder. “We became *partners* nine years ago, Kenny. Who said anything about being a ‘couple?'”

“Who said you needed to say anything?” retorted the younger man. “It’s pretty obvious.”

“Obvious?”

“Oh, yeah. Obvious,” Kenny smiled. “Any two people who can tolerate as much as the two of you dish out to one another, must be a couple.”

“Well, you see, it’s not like that…”

“Yeah. Sure. Fine. Whatever,” retorted Kenny sarcastically. He was on the verge of bursting out laughing because he knew he just pushed his mentor into a corner, and there was no way he was coming out of it unscathed.

“Kenny, it’s not exactly common knowledge…”

“You mean no one’s ever suspected? You’re gonna tell me you two are not the subject of the day around the water cooler?” he asked incredulously.

Now it was Mulder’s turn to laugh out loud. “Oh, no, I never said that. We’ve been the prime targets around the water cooler from the day Scully and I partnered up. They’ve had us screwing like bunnies practically since day one.” Mulder took a deep breath and then confided softly, “The truth of the matter is, we’ve only been together in, umm, well, the biblical sense for a couple of months now.”

“You’re kidding,” Kenny responded, but upon seeing Mulder’s expression, “You’re not kidding. Holy shit, whodduh thunk it? I had you two pegged as practically an old married couple.”

“Well, in reality, I guess you’re not that far off. We bonded pretty quickly, Scully and I, even if it was only platonic at first. I guess you can say we’ve been soulmates forever.”

Kenny nodded at this; he knew exactly what Mulder was talking about.

“Umm, Kenny, I’d really appreciate it if you’d keep this between us, okay? Scully and I, well, we’re not quite ready to spring it on the world yet.”

“Don’t want to see anyone get rich off of the ‘relationship pool’ yet, eh?” Andrews said smiling. “Sure, I understand. No one will hear anything from these lips.”

Mulder smiled and said his thanks, but then asked, “What about you? Are you involved with anyone?”

“Yeah,” Kenny said, as the smile on his lips turned into a beam that lit up his face. “Kerry. Her name’s Kerry.”

“How long have you two been an item?” asked Mulder.

“Would you believe eight years?”

“What? Andrews, you’re only what, twenty-four?”

“Hey, I’m gonna be twenty-five next month,” he replied quickly.

“You’ve been dating this girl since you were sixteen? You’ve got to be kidding?” Mulder exclaimed incredulously.

“Well, yeah, I guess we have. In fact we met at her sweet sixteen party. I’d come with someone else, and well, we just hit it off, and we’ve been together, for the most part ever since.”

“For the most part?” Mulder questioned.

“We went to separate colleges. Our parents insisted upon it, because they couldn’t believe we could really and truly be so in love with one another as to exclude any possibility of other relationships. So, I went to the East Coast to school at Boston University, and Kerry went to the West Coast to UCLA. We graduated and met back in DC and moved in with one another. We informed our parents that we were together and that no one was ever going to separate us again.

“Of course, now here I am sharing a room with you, Mulder…not exactly the way I imagine either one of us would prefer to spend an evening,” Kenny said with a slight, wistful sigh.

Mulder silently concurred; he would have much preferred to be in the arms of a certain red-haired agent. Unfortunately, she’d gone back to the 5th precinct to expedite the paperwork that would ensure Mulder’s release from custody. Any charges that he might have incurred due to the LaGuardia shooting were moot, as the victim refused to press charges. The fact that Harper chose, for whatever reason, to ignore that aspect of the case didn’t hurt either.

“Hey, isn’t that Yankee Stadium?” asked Kenny as Mulder continued to surf through the channels.

“Yeah, it is,” Mulder said with a smile. “Well, looks like we got ourselves a ballgame.”

The men watched for a few more minutes before either one realized that it was no ballgame. “What the hell is this, Mulder?”

“Dunno,” Mulder answered, shaking his head in confusion as well. They watched for several more minutes.

“Rock concert?” asked Kenny.

“Maybe. But the guy doesn’t exactly look like someone who’s the leader of a rock band, does he?”

The camera panned over the stage that was set up right behind the pitcher’s mound. It centered on a short, slight man apparently in his late fifties to early sixties. He wasn’t singing, but he was certainly dancing up a storm and obviously enjoying himself while he encouraged the crowd to join with him in song and dance.

Mulder was just about to turn the channel when an attractive, Hispanic nurse came in to do a blood pressure and temperature check. “Hi Boys, I’m Elena and I’ll be your nurse this evening. After the briefing I just received, I’m surprised to see you’re both awake.”

Mulder smiled at that. It was no wonder that she was surprised, given the fact that only a couple of short hours ago he’d been in cardiac arrest. At the moment, the only things that ached a bit were his ribs from the enthusiastic CPR and his throat from the respirator tube.

Actually, he felt pretty damned good. He looked over at Kenny and saw that his temporary partner was doing a little better as well, though he’d certainly bore the brunt of the injuries. However, it was nothing a little Demerol couldn’t cure.

“Oh, it’s Palo!” Elena remarked as her gaze found the television.

“Palo?” echoed both patients.

“Palo Ruiz! You haven’t heard of him? His tour has been expected here for weeks,” she stated.

“Who is this guy?” asked Kenny, wondering why his pretty young nurse seemed to know so much about the old man on the tube.

“He’s an evangelist who’s been touring the U.S. Where have you two been? Under a rock? There’ve been billboards and advertisements all over the city and suburbs for the last couple of months. He even made the local evening news, because the Yankees got kicked out of their own stadium! They were supposed to make up a rainout, but Palo stood firm and said the word of Jesus Christ could not wait for a baseball game. Believe it or not, Steinbrenner actually gave in. The Yankees went and played it at the other team’s stadium,” she said with admiration.

“He’s an evangelist, you said?” asked Mulder, suddenly tense. Kenny felt the change in mood as well.

“How big of a crowd will he play to?” inquired Kenny.

“Oh, the Stadium’s sold out. It’s been sold out for weeks now, which is why Steinbrenner didn’t argue, I guess.”

“How long has this guy been around?” Mulder wanted to know.

“Oh, he’s been fairly well known in the Hispanic communities for decades. The man’s been preaching since he was a child. Talk about longevity. It’s only in the last few years that he’s become more mainstream. His ministry tends to target teenagers with Christian rock bands,” informed Elena.

“Kenny?” Mulder whispered as he pushed the covers down to ankles.

“I’m right behind you, partner,” Kenny replied as he did the same, albeit a bit more awkwardly.

“No way, Kenny. You’re not going anywhere with that shoulder.”

“And there’s no way I’m letting you go anywhere without someone to cover your back.”

“I’ll call Scully.”

“Bullshit, and you know that *I* know that. There’s no way in hell you’re gonna let Scully come within two miles of this guy.” Kenny stared hard at the older agent and continued, “Am I right, Mulder?”

He sighed because he knew his young associate had his number big time. “Kenny, I really don’t think it’s a good idea…”

“Forget about it. Demerol is a wonderful thing, but the dose I received was just enough to take the edge off the pain. It wasn’t enough to make me loopy.” At Mulder’s skeptical expression, Kenny insisted, “Really, Mulder. I’m fine. Please, don’t shut me out here. You *need* me on this one. You know you need me.”

As both men swung their legs over the side of their respective beds like swimmers in a synchronized swimming event, Elena finally spoke. “And where in heaven’s name do you both think you’re going?”

“Get us the AMA forms, Nurse Elena. We’ve got a date with a certain Hispanic evangelist,” replied Mulder.

“I can’t let you leave here,” she responded.

“I know, I know. That’s why we need the forms. Please, Elena, it’s very, very important,” pleaded Mulder as he continued to climb out of his bed. Kenny was a step or two behind him.

“Oh, for crying out loud,” mumbled the young nurse as she left quickly to seek help with her two crazy patients.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scully walked into the room with a huge grin on her face. She was pleased with herself, since she’d effectively taken on the NYPD and the New York Bureau office to get Mulder’s charges wiped clean. When she saw the two empty, perfectly made-up beds before her, the smile disappeared. Turning around, she headed for the nurses’ desk to find out where the two missing agents were taken.

There was obviously a shift change, as none of the nurses on duty looked recognizable. “Excuse me, but could you tell me where Agents Mulder and Andrews have been taken?”

“Taken? Who?” asked the obviously preoccupied nurse sitting behind the desk, looking at a computer screen.

“In Room 534, the two FBI agents. Mulder and Andrews. Mulder, tall, good-looking, hazel eyes, 40 years old? Andrews, tall, good-looking, dark eyes, around 25 years old?”

“Oh, you mean Kenny and the Fox!” confirmed the older nurse. “Oh, they’re gone.”

“They’re gone,” Scully echoed without emotion.

“Yes. They’ve been discharged.”

“They’ve been discharged?” she repeated, but this time it was with decidedly more feeling.

“Yes, they signed themselves out,” she explained. “Of course, we tried to convince them it wasn’t in their best interests, but as they very clearly pointed out, they were grown men and in their right minds,” the nurse began to explain.

“_Right minds, my ass,” Scully mumbled just clearly enough to get the nurse’s attention.

“I’m sorry, dear, but who are you?” she asked as she realized the angry woman standing before her was probably close to taking her head off. “Special Agent Dana Scully. I am ‘the Fox’s’ partner, but when I catch up with him he’s going to wish we’d never stepped foot on the same planet, much less the same office.”

“Now, dear, calm down. I’m sure he had a good reason,” the older nurse began when she heard Elena’s footsteps approaching the desk. “Wait, now here’s Elena. She was the boys’ nurse; perhaps she can offer you some information.”

The older nurse quickly stepped out from behind the desk and whispered something into the young Hispanic woman’s ear and then walked hurriedly away from the area.

“Hi, I’m Elena,” she said as she offered her hand to Scully. “I think I can help you.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Scully held her cell phone in her hand as she had a heated debate with herself. Should she call Skinner or not? If she called her boss, he would feel obligated to call in backup and possibly impede her attempts to get to her partner and wayward cohort as soon as possible.

She decided to hold off calling the AD until after she’d arrived in the Bronx landmark. She figured if she scoped out the place first, she’d have information for her boss and he would be less likely to order her to haul her butt back to headquarters.

Scully was determined to find her partner and Andrews before they met up with any more trouble. However, given the fact this was Fox Mulder she was looking for, Scully had to figure trouble would be more likely to find him first.

Hailing a cab took more effort than either agent thought it should, until Kenny pointed out to Mulder that he still sported the bright orange hospital bracelet signifying his recent stay on the prison ward.

Kenny’s pocketknife proved its worth and soon they were on their way to Yankee Stadium.

“I’d much rather be on my way to box seats on the first day of the playoffs,” Kenny muttered as they made their way through the crowded streets near the stadium.

Mulder looked over at him with interest. “A Yankee’s fan?”

Kenny tilted his head defiantly and nodded. “My grandfather played for a Yankee’s farm team back in the 50’s,” he said proudly.

Mulder grinned broadly.

“So, I suppose you’re an Orioles fan. No, wait, you’re from New England. A BoSox fan,” Kenny profiled his mentor with narrowed eyes.

“Neither,” Mulder said with a shake of his head. “Yanks and only Yanks. I have a cap from when they were in the Series in ’99.”

“Wow, which game did you drive up for?” Kenny asked innocently.

Mulder stared at the back of the cabby’s headrest. “Well, no. A friend got me the cap; I wasn’t feeling well at the time.”

Kenny nodded and stared out the window. “Read Spanish?” he asked.

“Took French in high school and college,” Mulder said, shaking his head. All around them were signs, billboards and posters some in Spanish, some with English translations. ‘Hear the Word of God!’

“You think we’re crazy, coming here like this?” Kenny asked, never taking his gaze off the scenery out his window.

“I wouldn’t be here if I thought it was crazy, Andrews. Why? You having second thoughts?”

“What if we go in there and nothing happens?” Kenny blurted out, turning finally to look Mulder square in the eye. “What if we stir up a bunch of shit, and it’s for nothing?”

“Well, we could just not go. We could find the motel Scully’s staying at, grab a few beers, kick back and watch the whole thing on the tube,” Mulder suggested wryly. His expression turned serious. “Of course, we both know something bad is going to happen here tonight and I, for one, would rather live with the humiliation of being wrong then the guilt of being right.”

“The thing I like about both those scenarios, Mulder, is that we come out alive,” Kenny said thoughtfully and returned to review the posters and signs out the window.

The cabby dropped them at the front gate. Although Mulder was currently without his badge, which was still back at the 5th Precinct, Kenny was equipped with all vital identification and even had his service weapon. That proved to be enough to gain both men entry, though somehow Mulder doubted that would have been the case if it were a ballgame going on that day.

“We should be calling for back up,” Kenny pointed out as they moved through the turnstile.

Mulder huffed and pointed to the uniformed New York Policemen standing at the bottom of each set of stairs. “I think we can count on the boys in blue if we get in a tight spot. But remember you didn’t want to stir up ‘any shit’ if we didn’t have to. We’ll just play it low key for now. Besides, I don’t think she’ll be that easy to find until she’s ready.”

Mulder nodded to a small group of NYPD beat cops that stood near a concession stand, while Kenny explained they were looking for a fellow agent, an Assistant Director. He didn’t bother to mention why they were searching for the woman, but he did give a brief description. No one they talked to had seen her.

After circling the stadium, Kenny was starting to get more and more concerned. “She’s here, I know she’s here,” he said through clenched teeth, as he scanned the ever-increasing crowd of people.

“We need a higher vantage point,” Mulder said, chewing the inside of his cheek.

“Let’s check out the place from the nosebleed seats,” Kenny suggested and they headed off at a trot for the stairs.

As they climbed the steps to the top loge, Mulder had to shake off a strong feeling of vertigo. He wasn’t afraid of heights as a rule, but something was making him dizzy and each time he looked down at the stage just off the pitcher’s mound, he felt the whole world tilt on its axis.

“I think she’s someplace near, Andrews,” he whispered sharply. One look at his companion confirmed his suspicions. Andrews seemed to be gasping for each breath.

“Where?” Andrews choked out.

Mulder scanned the stadium, blinking hard against the graying edges of his vision. Finally, his eyes came to rest on the broadcast booth, sitting directly across from them on a lower level. He could just make out a figure standing to the left of the booth, in the aisle between reserved box seats.

With a shaky hand, Mulder pointed toward the figure. As he did so, the woman jerked her head, and even though it was a distance of well over 500 feet, Mulder was sure he saw her smile at him.

“Mulder! Mulder, it’s her, isn’t it?” Andrews called out anxiously. Andrews turned quickly to Mulder for validation, only to see him sway on his feet. “Mulder? You okay?”

Before Mulder was able to reply, he felt the world go black and began to fall down the stairs.

“Mulder!” screamed Kenny. The painkillers combined with his bad shoulder prevented him from moving fast enough to grab his mentor. However, a member of the Stadium Security Staff was fast enough to halt Mulder’s descent from causing too many more bumps and bruises. Kenny moved as quickly as he could to the fallen man. “Hey, Mulder, you okay?” When all he got was a grunt in reply, Kenny suggested they get him sitting up in a chair. The security guard was forced to do most of the work, but between the two of them they got Mulder seated.

“Damn chair’s hard,” Mulder mumbled.

“Sorry,” Kenny smiled, relieved to hear his partner alert, “I didn’t think to bring my Yankee seat cushion.”

“Should’ve,” was the quick reply.

“You okay? I mean, maybe we should call it a day.”

“I’m fine,” Mulder said, but as he attempted to stand up it was apparent the conglomeration of injuries and medical emergencies he’d recently undergone had caught up to him. He lost his balance and fell back into the seat. “Then again, maybe I’m not a hundred per cent.”

“No shit, Sherlock,” retorted Andrews. “Mulder, I’m going to call AD Skinner. I can’t do this alone, and you’re in no condition to guarantee backup.”

Mulder nodded his assent and watched the younger man pull out his cellular.

Scully entered the Stadium at Gate 2 by Monument Park. She’d never been much of a baseball fan, having only shown some interest since her partnership with Mulder. However, even she could appreciate the names of the great Yankee legends prominently displayed by Monument Park. Gehrig, Mantle, DiMaggio, and of course the man who it’s said actually built Yankee Stadium, Babe Ruth.

She wished her partner were standing at her side at that very moment, appreciating the historical significance of those names with her. But Scully knew she hadn’t time for feeling sorry for herself; she had a job to do. Though she’d promised herself that she’d call Skinner once she’d arrived at the stadium, Scully decided to hold off and see if she could locate the two AWOL agents.

Moving to her right, she started heading down the left field line. As she looked around her, she felt somewhat surprised that the crowd was as large as it was. She’d never heard of the evangelist, Palo Ruiz, before, but apparently he had quite a following. What astonished her even more were the numbers of young people in the stands. Apparently Ruiz wasn’t the usual Holy Roller; he had an appeal that attracted teenagers as well.

Slowly but surely, Scully made her way toward the third base site when she heard the murmurs of the crowd turn into cheers. A group of three young people took the stage that stood in the center of the infield and picked up some musical instruments. One of the group, a tall, gangly young man with a trendy hairstyle that had his hair moussed to the hilt, stood in front of a microphone.

“Hello, New York!” shouted out the performer and the crowd responded with cheers. “We are “TRINITY” and we’d like to perform for you tonight!” he continued enthusiastically, to which the audience responded in kind.

Music began to spread throughout the stadium; a soft rock that wasn’t unpleasant to not-quite-middle-aged ears. Scully strained to hear the words more out of curiosity than desire, and heard the expected references to Christ and the Word of God. Teens began dancing in the aisles and clapping to the music; it was an orderly crowd, which Scully was sure was quite a different situation from other ‘concerts’ the NYPD were used to policing.

As she passed just beyond third base going toward home plate, Scully looked up into the crowds and to the broadcasting booths. She wasn’t sure what drew her eyes up into the crowd, but her gaze honed in on the other object of her search.

Harper. She was smiling a menacing grin that sent a chill through Scully’s body. She turned her eyes toward the direction Harper was looking, and Scully picked out her partner and his young cohort immediately. Any casual observer would have been astonished by Scully’s ability to pick out her partner among thousands of people; for those two, it was simply a fact of life. They watched each other’s backs; that too was a simple fact of their lives. When Scully saw her partner seated with Andrews and security nearby, she knew he was safe for the moment. She had a job to do, so she quickly ascended the concrete steps to the next level.

“Yes, Sir. I know, Sir. Absolutely, Sir.” Kenny stood returning affirming answers like a man teeing off at the driving range. Finally, he rolled his eyes, smirked slightly, and said, “He wants to talk with you,” as he handed Mulder the phone.

“Gee, thanks.” Mulder took the phone and prepared himself for his boss’s tirade, only to be surprised to find him anxiously asking him if he’d heard from his partner.

“No. I didn’t want to contact her, because I didn’t want Scully within ten miles of this place. Sir, you have no idea of what this entity is capable of!”

“Oh, yes I do,” replied Skinner quickly. “I have a very good idea. The problem is that Scully is probably in the stadium at this very moment.”

When Mulder murmured denials, Skinner continued, “You were ratted out, Mulder. A nurse at the hospital has just informed me that she spoke with Scully earlier and told her of your plans. I was on my way over there when I got Andrews’ call.”

“Damn it. Damn it!” Mulder began to look furiously around the stadium to see if he could spot his partner. There was no way he wanted Scully to take this woman on by herself. “How far away are you?”

“I’ll have a police escort. I should make it in less than fifteen minutes, so for crying out loud, Mulder, stay put.”

“Yeah. Sure.”

“Mulder, damn it,” demanded the AD, “that’s not a request. That is an order,” which Skinner knew was going to be disobeyed if Mulder had anything to do with it. Which meant only one thing.

He had to get to Yankee Stadium in less than ten minutes.

Scully climbed the stairs and then began moving closer to the press box area, which was just above the club level seating. She was quite sure AD Harper hadn’t seen her; it appeared that all of her energies were focused on Mulder when she’d pinpointed her in the crowd.

“Hey Lady, move the hell outta the way!” came the shout of an indignant audience member.

“Well,” Scully mumbled to herself, “so much for spreading the word of the Lord.” She continued to move toward the position where she’d last seen Harper, and hoped Harper hadn’t chosen to move too far away. Moving more purposefully, Scully looked to where she thought she’d last seen the AD. As she scanned the area, a smattering of applause began to slowly but surely crescendo in her ears.

People began wildly applauding and stomping their feet. Quickly, Scully looked toward the stage to see the object of the audience’s excitement. A small, agile looking man of about sixty stood quietly at the microphone. He held up his hands in an attempt to silence the crowd, but that only seemed to give the large group impetus to rally their hands together even harder.

Finally, the noise died down enough for him to begin to speak. “Good evening, my friends. I am Palo Ruiz.” Those simple words caused the stadium to erupt again in applause and shouts of adulation from the large crowd. It took several minutes before Ruiz was able to speak again, during which time Scully anxiously searched the crowds for signs of Harper’s location.

“My friends,” the dynamic presence began, “it is my goal to help the people of New York experience a spiritual awakening. We need to revitalize our faith and encourage those who are lost to come home. We need to be bold enough to shout out our love for His Glory! We need to be brave enough to share our faith and love for His Word! We need to teach our youth that loving Jesus Christ is not old-fashioned; it is in fact a modern day act that should be celebrated. And we will celebrate it! We’ll celebrate it in song, and in dance, and in the words of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ!

“Let us join together in this renewal of our faith! Let us grasp the hands of our neighbors and share our love of God and be ready to shout to the world that we are a force to be reckoned with! We are the new energy for our Christian brothers and sisters. We are ready to say ‘BE GONE to the Powers of Darkness!’ We are ready to accept and declare that God is real and he is in us and he is in control! God is love! God loves us, and we love God.

“Let us renew our faith in our Lord, Jesus Christ! Let us drive out the Powers of Darkness. Let us beat him out of all those who doubt and help them learn to love and trust in the ONLY one who can save us. Lord, give us the strength to banish the Powers of Darkness. We must exorcise all that threatens our faith and belief in you, our Lord, our Savior. Jesus, give us your strength!”

The music began amid shouts of ‘Amen’ and ‘Jesus Save Us’. Ruiz remained standing at the microphone, silent with the exception of his own clapping hands in rhythmical time to the soft rock beat. It was then that Scully saw Ruiz reach over and lift the small, white leather-bound book. It was a bible, of that Scully was positive. It was for that very reason she knew Ruiz to be in danger. Scully felt that, like the book on Kabbalah that Beth Stein had held and the texts held by the victims before her, the bible in Ruiz’s hand was as good as a target with a bright red bull’s eye right in its middle. Getting to Ruiz would be of no help. She had to find Harper. She had to get to the AD first, before she could get to Ruiz, or there would be a tragedy played out before thousands of people. It suddenly struck the agent that this was the first time ‘It’ was being so bold. All of the other attacks were done out of the public eye; this was the first to be played out in front of others.

Which meant only one thing to Scully. Harper assumed she would not fail.

ACT 4

Skinner arrived at Yankee Stadium in record time. He felt a sense of uneasy relief when upon his arrival, he noted that there was no unusual activity. He also knew, much to his consternation, that the chance of there being no problems at the revival meeting was little to none. Skinner walked over to meet Agents Mulder and Andrews on the ground level behind home plate. The two younger men indicated to Skinner that they’d felt it was important that they get closer to Palo Ruiz, since they no longer had a beat on where AD Harper was located. Mulder was the first to notice the arrival of his boss.

“Sir, you got here fast.”

“Where is she?” he asked in non-response.

“I don’t know,” replied Mulder, unsure as to whether he was referring to AD Harper or his partner. In either case, the answer remained the truth, as Harper was no longer in the location in which Mulder had first spotted her.

“Mulder, look!” Andrews called out. “Something’s going down; I can feel something’s going down real soon.”

“Shit! Where is she?” shouted Mulder in frustration. There was little doubt as to whom Mulder was referring. “Sir, Scully must have gone after Harper.”

“I’m going to head out toward the stage area. Keep your eyes out for both Harper and Scully, and for God’s sake, contact me if you see either one of them. He handed over one of two small walkie-talkies that he’d borrowed from the NYPD station.”

“I’ll come with you, Sir,” Mulder said as he attempted to stand.

“Do me a favor. Don’t. I would really like for everyone to come out alive on this one, okay?” When Mulder began to argue, Skinner cut him off, “Mulder, I’m serious. You’re in no shape to assist physically on this one. You could put innocent bystanders in jeopardy, not to mention Scully and me. Stay put, okay? Please?”

Upon seeing Mulder’s slight nod, Skinner turned to Andrews and directed him to stay directly at Mulder’s side. “You are under no circumstances to attempt to play hero, Agent Andrews. I am counting on you to stand watch _with_ Agent Mulder. Is that clear, Agent?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good, because we’ve all got our jobs to do.” And with that, the AD journeyed his way toward the stage.

Scully descended the rather steep, narrow steps which eventually led her toward the lower levels. The agent felt that the longer Ruiz held onto that bible, the better target he made of himself. Suddenly, Scully felt a close presence… too close.

She looked up but saw nothing directly in front of her, other than Palo Ruiz clutching his bible. She then turned her eyes to both the left and right, but again saw nothing that should cause her to feel uneasy.

Finally, Scully turned and looked upward and behind her.

Harper was directly above her, practically hovering over her, from several steps above. Scully looked directly into the AD’s eyes, wondering if she would see something beyond the reality that she’d always known.

The music played on while Ruiz swayed to it. Meanwhile, Harper stepped down, taking each step slowly and with extraordinary precision. Harper’s gaze never left Scully’s and felt like it was scoring right through the younger agent. But Scully never broke sight of her; she maintained her stance and held Harper’s gaze, showing nothing in her affect but determination.

Once Harper stepped on the same level as Scully; it was apparent that a showdown was imminent. The fact that not one person in their immediate area appeared to sense something going down surprised Scully; she’d understood New Yorkers to be more savvy than that. But they moved about the two FBI agents, as if having them stare down one another was the most natural thing in the world.

That thought actually caused Scully to smile slightly to herself; perhaps things were more normal than she’d first realized. This was New York, after all.

“You can’t stop me.” Harper maintained a glaring stance, refusing to give an inch in their standoff.

“You have to be stopped,” Scully replied.

“And you think you can do so? Don’t be foolish. This has nothing to do with you, you know. You are not one I have to worry about.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Scully, hoping that if she engaged her in conversation she might discover a way of stopping her.

“You are not one who can harm me!” Harper’s voice had taken on a new cadence, one that was similar to that of Mulder’s while he called out to Scully on the beach. It chilled her now as it chilled her then.

“Why do you say that? Why can’t I harm you?” she demanded to know.

“Because your beliefs are arbitrary. You and your science; you could never truly believe that I am capable of being exorcised from this earth. I have been here from the dawn of time and I will remain here until well beyond its dusk.”

Harper’s eyes took on a glazed expression. Apparently those around her were not nearly as blase as Scully had first believed. Those who had seats adjacent to the women now moved further back; they remained attentive to the proceedings, but from a safer distance. Or so Scully hoped.

“How can you say that?” Scully demanded to know. “I’m a Catholic, a practicing Catholic. I believe in God. I have faith.”

“But your faith is always at a crossroads with your science, Agent Scully. You must always balance one with the other, and your science always wins.”

“No! No, you’re wrong…” she responded, but with less conviction than she’d hoped.

“Am I? Foolish girl. I am never wrong. I have a power that little men like him can only dare to pray to have. I am all-powerful; I am all-seeing; I am the Power of Darkness that can lead the way to the truth. I am the truth!”

It was hearing those words that caused Scully to understand what she needed to realize to defeat the entity that stood so confidently before her. She knew then that her enemy would be at her mercy, which her heart knew she would have to provide.

“You have lost,” Scully said, softly but with conviction. “You have lost, and you don’t even realize it.”

“I can NOT lose.”

“But you have. I know truth, and you… you are _not_ the truth.” Harper peered into Scully’s eyes and gasped with sudden revelation. She raised her hands and instantly moved toward Scully to strike her.

Scully effectively blocked the AD’s move and struck her hard in the head. She briefly considered pulling out her service revolver, but there were too many innocent spectators.

The crowd that had surrounded them now watched in morbid fascination as the two women pelted one another with blow after blow. Shouts of “Fight! Fight!” erupted around them, which caused that many more people to edge closer and closer to the scene.

Scully felt the strength of Harper’s blows increase with each strike as if fueled by her rage. And though Scully knew she should have felt herself weakening, she did not. In fact, it was just the opposite and she indeed felt herself invigorated.

The petite agent met each smack with one of equal strength, which caused her opponent to become increasingly bewildered. The fight continued for several minutes before the security force arrived to gain control of things. Little did they know that their services would be abruptly and authoritatively rejected. Every time a guard attempted to enter the fracas, that guard was powerfully lifted up and sent flying by Linda Harper. Each and every guard that attempted to intervene was summarily, roughly cast aside. Finally, however, the blows began to take their toll on the physical bodies of each woman. Though their spirits, both dark and light, were willing to continue to battle, the bloodshed was increasing on both sides along with the bruising and welts. Finally, Scully threw her entire body into a leg kick that snapped Harper’s head back and sent her sprawling down the concrete steps.

The crowd unexpectedly became more excited to the point of agitation and exhorted Scully to ‘Finish her off!’ Scully was ready to do just that, but not in the manner the crowd was expecting. She pulled out her service revolver just as AD Skinner pushed through the crowd.

“Scully? Are you all right?”

“I’m fine, Sir,” Scully replied as she maintained a steady aim on her captive. “Would you mind cuffing our suspect?”

“It would be a pleasure, Scully.”

Harper glared first at Skinner and then at Scully. “You can’t win. I don’t understand, how can you win?” intoned the surreal voice.

“Because you misjudged me, badly.”

“What do you mean?”

At that moment, Mulder and Andrews appeared next to Skinner. Though Mulder wanted nothing more than to rush to Scully to be sure she was all right, he held back as his partner began to speak.

“You claimed that my science skewed my ability to see the truth. You claim _you_ are the truth, and that’s where I gained my strength, Harper. You see I know the truth. I’ve seen the truth. I may not always have recognized it as quickly as I should have, but I’ve always come to accept it.”

“How? Why?” The evil tones slowly dissipated.

“Why? Because I know what truths are out there.” Scully paused, took a deep breath, and looked at her partner. “And I want to believe. I believe.”

Epilogue

Scully smiled at the young woman lounging against the hallway wall. “Don’t tell me they kicked you out?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Just for a minute. They’re changing. Sheeze, like there aren’t curtains in there or anything,” replied the pretty blonde with a twinkle in her eye. “So, all checked out and ready to roll?”

“The doctor released them, they were both here just for observation. Now it’s up to us to make sure they don’t overdo for the next day or two.”

Kerry nodded. “I have a real good idea of how I’m going to accomplish that,” she said with wink. “He can’t get into trouble if he doesn’t get out of bed. How about you two?”

Scully was saved from having to answer by Assistant Director Skinner, who had just walked off the elevator.

“I was hoping I’d catch up with you here.”

“Sir, I thought we were all meeting at the airport,” Scully said, a little confused. She knocked lightly on the door to the hospital room and heard the ‘come in’ from Mulder.

“I got some news I thought might be best to share immediately,” Skinner said, following Kerry into the room. “Assistant Director Harper was found dead in her cell this morning. It’s being ruled a suicide.”

Scully went white and sat down hard on Mulder’s bed. Mulder joined her, putting his arm around her shoulders in support. “How?” he asked, knowing it was a question his partner wanted answered.

“She ripped the sheets and strangled herself. They are pretty sure it happened fast, since the guard checked the cellblock every hour on the hour. It must have occurred between 5 and 6 this morning.” Skinner looked uncomfortable with that explanation.

“Then it’s over,” Kenny said quietly, putting his arms around Kerry, who just looked confused.

“I don’t know that we can say that,” Mulder said with a shake of his head.

“Then what do you think happened?” Kenny asked.

“I think ‘it’ didn’t need her anymore. It was done with her. So it killed her and went back to where it always goes,” Scully said just above a whisper. “And from there, it will return someday. We just have to be on guard.”

The End

 

Devil’s Advocate II: Descent Into Hell

Cover

Title: Devil’s Advocate II

Descent Into Hell

Authors: Vickie Moseley (vmoseley@fgi.net) & Susan Proto

(STPteach@aol.com)

Completed: May, 2001

Category: X-file, MSR, MT

Spoilers:Devil’s Advocate Part 1

Summary: Mulder’s involvement in a case may be his undoing.

Archive: IMTP for the first two weeks, then MTA, the

Garden, the Pyramid, Ephemeral, Gossamer, and any other

site that has received prior written permission. All

others, please contact the authors.

Disclaimer: Mulder & Scully as well as all other

recognizable character references belong to Chris Carter,

Ten Thirteen Productions, and Twentieth Century Fox

Television. They are used here without permission. No

copyright infringement is intended. Unrecognized characters

belong to the authors.

Author’s Notes: This was written for I Made This!

Productions as one of the episodes of Virtual Season 9.

IMTP can be found at http://www.i-made-this.com/.

Thanks to our Beta-Readers, Mary, Dawn, and Sally, for

their wonderful cyberEyes for detail.

Feedback: YES!

Devil’s Advocate 2

Descent Into Hell

By Vickie Moseley

& Susan Proto (STPteach@aol.com)

Mendel Gottesman Library of Hebraica/Judaica

Yeshiva University Main Center

New York, New York

8:20 a.m.

Long, dark red tendrils poured over the dusty texts

on the table. Ringed fingers turned pages and took

notes. Finally, the pencil was placed on the table

and fingers clenched into one another to crack tired

knuckles.

She stood up and tried to stretch her back muscles,

but all she felt was a slight crack of her vertebrae.

“Better than nothing,” she sighed in tired relief.

She quickly took another glance at the clock and

realized time was definitely not on her side today.

She wanted desperately to find the documentation she

sought, but she also knew the likely odds of that

happening were about zero to none. The holiday would

be upon her before she knew it, and Deborah, her best

friend, spiritual sister, and surrogate ‘brother’s

keeper’ all rolled up into one, would be there any

second to try to whisk her away from her beloved

books.

“Beth?”

Beth Stein sighed with frustration as Deborah Rubin

appeared at the doorway to her small study room.

“Yes, Deborah, I’m almost done. I just need to find

a few more citations, and then I’ll be good to go,”

she tried to convince.

“Beth, you blew off your 8:00 class, and for what?

For this stupid obsession of yours that’s not ever

going to be looked at by one of our professors. Most

of them would probably laugh you right out of school!

And knowing you, you were planning on blowing off our

10:00 class too, weren’t you?” When she received no

reply, Deborah knew her hunch was correct. She

looked at her friend with annoyance and said, “I

don’t understand why you’re wasting your time on

this.”

Beth cringed slightly as she knew what was coming.

It was lecture #457 on the futility of studying about

the strange mystical subtexts of Judaism. Deborah

claimed it was a waste of time and money, not to

mention heretic, for anyone to even consider that the

Torah actually promoted Beth’s current obsession of

the month, exorcism in Judaic practices.

“Deb, please, don’t start…”

“Don’t start what, Beth? Trying to talk some sense

into you? Your parents are paying good money for

you to come here, my friend. What do you think

they’d say if they knew you were spending all of your

time in here reading about this… this craziness?

You’re really going to risk your parents’ wrath just

to learn about ‘dibbukim’ and exorcisms? Why? What

can you possibly hope to accomplish?”

Deborah’s diatribe was well rehearsed; Beth had heard

these same words and then some, many times over the

last several weeks, ever since Deborah had heard of

her best friend’s latest preoccupation. Beth’s

fascination with Jewish Mysticism and the Kabbalah

had actually begun during the early months of summer.

“Look, I have a 10:00 class which I don’t plan on

being late for. I’ll meet you back at the dorm,”

informed Deborah.

“What time does the residence hall close down today?”

Beth asked wearily. She’d been working on the

research since the library opened early that morning

knowing her time would be limited due to the

impending holiday.

“1:00, Girlfriend, and from the look of things,

you’re nowhere near ready to beat that deadline, are

you?” Deborah asked, exasperated.

“Well, I was kind of counting on a certain best

friend to drive my car over and pick up both our bags

after her 10:00 class was over, since she had to go

back and pick up her own bag anyway?” Beth

questioned while attempting her most winsome look.

However, it was met by an expression of total

annoyance.

“I don’t understand you,” Deborah said shaking her

head.

“Deborah, please, I don’t have time for–” she

pleaded, but Deborah would have nothing of it.

“You don’t have time? For what, Beth? You can’t

possibly think you’re going to discover all the

mysteries of the universe before Kol Nidre Services

tonight, can you? If we’re not sitting in that

synagogue, next to each of our parents at 6:24

tonight, I… I… I don’t know what will happen.”

“Listen, can we please put this little debate of ours

on hold? Look, I’ll meet you outside of the library

when your class is over,” bargained Beth.

Deborah shook her head in resignation. Beth had done

it to her again; the grand manipulator did the deed

once more. All Deborah could do was throw her hands

up in defeat and say, “Be outside waiting for me, or

I won’t even let my dread of driving the Hutchinson

River Parkway stop me from taking off without you,

Stein. Got that?”

“Got it,” she replied with a smile.

“I’m serious, Beth. If you’re not out there, I’m

leaving. I won’t come in and look for you either;

I’m just taking off.”

“I got it, I got it,” she replied. “And if I’m not

there, just go. I’ll take the train home if I get

hung up,” she added.

“Fine, just fine,” the tall brunette responded,

standing in a rigid posture. Today wasn’t the first

time she and her best friend had this debate, but it

was the first time Deborah had ever felt that angry

about it. There was an ominous feeling of dread in

the air, and Deborah was sensing every molecule of

it. Suddenly she felt herself shudder from a cold

draft that seemed to blow right through her. She

looked at her best friend and pleaded, “Please, Beth,

be outside when I get here, or I will leave. I won’t

wait for you because of… of this foolish fixation

of yours.”

“I told you it’s okay for you to go if I’m not there.

Don’t worry. I actually understand,” she insisted,

and then added just as Deborah turned to leave, “Love

you too, Deb.”

“Yeah, yeah,” she waved her hand in response as well.

Beth resumed her tedious research as she read the

ancient, scholarly texts. She read with fascination

the stories of exorcism in the Talmudic literature.

Rabbi Simon ben Yochai was just one such storyteller,

one of the most famous, who lived in the second

century of the Common Era. She poured over one of

the reference sources, a collection of sermons from

the text ‘Beth Midrash.’

She read on, dealing with the translations as only a

scholar could, oblivious to the fact that time as

she knew it had just stopped.

FBI

New York Regional Office

9:15 a.m.

Scully hung up the phone and chewed on her lip. Tom

Alexander was dead. Tom Alexander, same age as her

partner, was dead. And with all the possible horrors

an agent in the FBI faced every day, he was dead from

a car accident. It shook her to the core.

She felt a little guilty that her very next thought

was how Tom’s death was affecting Mulder. She’d met

Tom only once, at a budget meeting. She remembered

how Mulder and he had talked, exchanged a joke and

then the meeting was called to order and the fun

times ended quickly. Mulder hadn’t told her then

that he and Tom had been roommates at Quantico, but

that didn’t bother her. As far as she knew, Mulder

didn’t know whom she had roomed with either. But it

indicated how close Tom was to Mulder. A closeness

that she’d subconsciously relied on when Mulder said

he was going off to Biloxi to work on this case.

She knew why she couldn’t be with him on this one.

He was working in a consulting position. She had to

wait to be asked, and so far the team hadn’t needed

another pathologist. So, as Mulder had requested,

she’d stayed behind. But in the back of her mind,

she’d been relieved that Mulder had a friend with

him, even if that friend was the special agent in

charge. She could relax a little, go about her work

in the office, secure in the knowledge that if things

got too bad, someone could take care of her partner

until she could get there herself. Tom was her

safety net as much as he was Mulder’s.

She never counted on that safety net suddenly being

yanked away.

She sat in stunned silence for a moment. All around

her, agents were getting coffee, settling in for

another workday. The thought washed over her like a

wave from the ocean. It wasn’t a vision, just a

feeling that left her cold and shaking slightly.

Mulder was alone. All alone and hurting. He needed

her, now, immediately. She had to get down to

Biloxi. She had to get on a plane as quickly as

possible. She reached across the desk and grabbed

the heavy New York Yellow Pages, flipping quickly to

‘airlines.’

There was no need to go by her motel room; her bags

were packed and sitting by the desk. She grabbed

them, hoisting them to her shoulder and pulling out

her cell phone as she walked toward the elevator.

She placed a quick call to Monsey to inform Reuven

Steiger that exhuming the body of Rebbe Zimmerman was

not going to produce the revelation she and the task

force had hoped.

She had awakened with the decision to call Mr.

Steiger that very morning to cancel their meeting and

Tom’s death just cemented her resolve. Now she had

to get down to Biloxi and be with her partner. She

had no doubt that Tom’s death would shatter Mulder,

and that took priority.

The line at the ticket counter was five people deep.

She thought she’d never get to the counter and when

she did it wasn’t much better.

“A three hour lay over in Atlanta?” Scully cried in

exasperation. “Surely you have a direct flight to

Biloxi. Maybe into New Orleans and I can catch a

connecting flight, something that will get me there

faster,” she encouraged the woman with dark hair and

a pleasant smile.

“There are two direct flights, Agent Scully,” the

woman assured her. “The first one departed at 7:25

this morning, so you’re an hour late for that one.

The second one departs at 12:15, but that would put

you in Biloxi–”

“Later than the flight with the stop over,” Scully

sighed in resignation. “OK, I’ll take the flight

that leaves in 20 minutes with the layover. But

upgrade that ticket. I’ll be flying first class.”

First class was not everything it was cracked up to

be, she decided as she stared down at her cut glass

bowl of canned ‘fresh fruit’ and gleaming silverware

setting on a white cloth napkin. She glanced over at

the empty seat next to her. Maybe she should have

just followed her instincts and gone down with Mulder

to Biloxi in the first place. But he’d made it clear

that wasn’t what he wanted.

In many ways, Mulder reminded her time and again of

her father. Strong in his beliefs, committed to his

path, even to the point of stepping outside the

lines. Her father had retired a captain, and that

was a source of pride, but after his death, some of

the stories that his old buddies had told about his

exploits at sea were enough to give her mother a few

more gray hairs. Her father had even had his run-ins

with authority, and was demoted or passed over for

promotion a couple of times for decisions he’d made.

So much like Mulder. She wished they’d had a chance

to meet. She closed her eyes and let the sounds of

the air conditioning lull her to sleep.

She woke up a few moments later and turned toward the

empty seat next to her. To her utter surprise, her

father was sitting there, reading the airline

magazine.

“Daddy?” she asked, wiping sleep from her eyes.

“Starbuck, watch out for him,” her father said, not

even bothering to take his eyes from the page. “He’s

dangerous.”

Even in her confusion over seeing her long dead

father, she understood what he meant. “Daddy, I

trust Mulder. I love him. And he’s not dangerous,

not to me.”

“Starbuck, don’t believe his lies. Search out the

man you know and help him back.”

“Daddy, I don’t understand! What are you talking

about? Are you talking about this case? What do you

mean?” But when she blinked and looked at the seat

again, it was empty. A steward was standing in the

aisle with the beverage cart, a cup with ice in his

hand.

“Would you care for a drink, Agent? You look like

you’ve seen a ghost! Are you all right?”

Scully shook her head to clear the hallucination.

“No, I’m fine,” she said shakily. As the steward

moved up the aisle, she thought better of her hasty

decision. “I think I’d like a glass of water, no

ice,” she corrected herself. The young man handed

her a bottle of Aquafina and a glass and moved on to

the next passenger.

Atlanta Airport

Atlanta, GA

10:50 a.m.

When they landed in Atlanta, Scully reached into her

pocket and pulled out her cellphone. Mulder’s cell

rang three times before his voice mail picked up. He

either turned it off or the battery had run out

again. She tried to calm her voice as she told him

to call her back immediately, that she was on her way

but stranded in Atlanta for a couple of hours. She

remembered then that she’d never gotten the number

for the motel where he was staying. When she called

the Biloxi office, the tearful secretary informed her

that she hadn’t seen Agent Mulder or Agent Andrews

yet that morning and assumed they were either still

at the hospital or at their motel.

Her anxiety only increased the longer she waited. On

the television in the passenger lounge, CNN reported

that the head of the FBI’s Behavioral Science Unit,

Special Agent Thomas Alexander, 39, of Gaithersburg,

Maryland had been killed in a car accident. The

report said that Special Agent Alexander was working

on a case of a murdered Baptist minister in Biloxi

when his car was struck head on by a 18-wheeler.

The driver of the truck had a blood alcohol level of

2.1, though family members claimed he’d never taken a

drink in his life. The reporter said the FBI would

not confirm or deny reports that militant white

extremists were suspected of committing the murder

Agent Alexander had been investigating, only saying

the investigation was ongoing.

Scully watched intently, hoping for a glimpse of

Mulder, but the filmed report centered on the scene

of the accident. The crash was head on, and from the

looks of it, neither driver had a chance to swerve

because their line of sight was obstructed by a curve

in the road. The picture of Tom was the same one

she’d seen in the FBI newsletter at the time of his

appointment as head of BSU.

As soon as the report ended, her anxiety returned

tenfold. In nervous desperation, Scully set off in

search of a Starbucks stall. Along the way, she

passed a magazine and newspaper stall sporting a

display of David’s sunflower seeds. She reached into

her coat pocket for some change and bought a package.

Somehow, just the weight of the bag of seeds in her

pocket made her feel a little better.

By the time she finally found her coffee and added a

muffin because she’d missed breakfast in her haste to

check out of the motel, she heard the boarding call

for her flight and hurried back to the gate. She

remembered to switch off her cell phone just as the

flight attendant was closing the door to the plane.

LaGuardia Airport

Taxi Stand

3:45 p.m.

Dazed, Mulder walked toward the line of waiting

yellow cabs. It was early evening, and he realized

quickly that it was all for naught. He was too late.

It had happened already, though for the life of him

he couldn’t figure out how.

He motioned to the dispatcher he needed a cab, and

the dispatcher asked him where he was going.

“The school,” he said in almost a whisper.

The dispatcher strained to hear him and asked

sarcastically, “Sure. You’re in New York City and you

want to go to THE school. Listen Mistah, we got

ourselves about a million schools in town; ya think

ya could be a little more specific?”

“The university,” Mulder offered, his expression

showing an anxiety that barely reflected what he was

really feeling.

The dispatcher however finally picked up on the

distressed appearance of the potential passenger and

asked him, “Hey, Mistah, you okay? I mean, maybe you

need to see a doctor, or go to the emergency room?”

“NO!” Mulder responded emphatically. “No,” he

repeated with more restraint, “I need to go to the

university.”

“Which one? City University? New York University?

Hofstra University? C’mon Mistah, ya gotta give me

something to work with here.”

“No, not those. The Yeshiva. Yeshiva University,”

Mulder uttered softly.

“Ya know where? There’s a lot of parts to that

University, ya know,” the dispatcher stated.

“The library?” he replied hopefully.

“Well, that’s a start. Hold on,” he said as he

whistled for the next cab to move up to its rightful

place. “Hank here knows the city like the back of

his hand. Maybe he can figure out where ya need to

go.”

The next cab moved up, but before Mulder could enter

the car, the dispatcher knelt down and spoke directly

with the cabby.

“Listen, Hank, this guy, he don’t look too good, but

I’m pretty sure he’s harmless. Says he needs to go

to the library at Yeshiva University, but if he

starts getting a little goofy on you, drop him off at

the nearest ER and run like hell.”

“Gee, thanks, Gabe,” replied Hank with sarcastic

affection, “Ya always find me the most interesting

fares.”

“Get out of here, man, ya costing me money,” retorted

Gabe in kind.

Mulder entered the cab and when Hank asked him where

to, he replied, once again, “Yeshiva University, the

library.”

“Yeah, well, there’s a few of those, ya know?

There’s the Law Library, and the Medical Library, and

the General Studies Library, and then of course since

it’s Yeshiva University there’s the one that’s just

for Jewish stuff.”

“That one,” Mulder replied quickly. “The library

that they use for researching Judaic history.”

“Okay,” said Hank, “Now we’re getting somewhere.

That’s on Amsterdam Avenue.” Then as an afterthought

having taken in his passenger’s rather haggard and

disheveled appearance, he asked, “Look, that’s gonna

set you back around twenty bucks. Can you cover

that?”

Mulder silently thanked Scully for teaching him to

always carry an emergency twenty in his wallet and

pulled it out. He waved it so Hank could see it

through his rearview mirror and said, “Got it

covered.”

Hank nodded and began to drive. Rush hour added

several minutes to the normally fifteen minute drive,

and by the time Hank dropped off Mulder in front of

the Mendel Gottesman Library of Hebraic/Judaica, it

was well after 6 p.m.

“Don’t look like the place is open, does it?”

commented Hank.

Mulder passed the twenty plus a few singles through

the little window to cover the $19 dollar fee. As he

left the cab, however, Hank couldn’t help but ask,

“Hey, Mister? You sure you’re okay? I mean, ya

really don’t look too good.”

“I’m fine,” Mulder replied hurriedly but he then

turned to the cabby and really looked at him. He

gave him a sad smile and said earnestly, “But thanks,

anyway.”

Hank nodded in acknowledgment and wondered what the

guy’s story really was, but time was money and he had

to get back on the streets to make some. He shook

his head and left the haggard looking man standing on

the sidewalk.

Mulder walked right up to the main entrance and

quickly realized that the cabby was correct; the

library was obviously closed. He felt like smacking

himself in the head; it was the beginning of Yom

Kippur tonight, so of course the campus would close

down early today.

He walked around to the side of the building and

looked for another entrance. As he approached a

door, suddenly an image flashed in his mind’s eye.

“Oh, dear God!” he cried out. The flash of light

combined with a burning sensation in his chest caused

Mulder to feel almost faint. “Don’t! Please, don’t!”

he cried out, and though Mulder knew it was in vain,

he felt the urgency to get into the building to try

to stop what ever horror he was envisioning.

He pulled his weapon out of its holster and used the

handle to break open the small window in the door.

Mulder momentarily wondered if he triggered an alarm,

but he knew it was a chance he had to take. He

reached in to pull at the door handle, and though he

tried to be careful, his hand still managed to make

contact with the shards left in the window.

The pain in his hand surprised him for a second, but

it didn’t stop him from opening the door and

entering. As if now in possession of radar, he

followed a path that led directly to the small,

individual row of study rooms leaving his own red

stained path behind him. As he approached room ‘B,’

Mulder suddenly lurched forward as if in pain.

“Oh, sweet God,” he gasped out as he reached the

closed door. It was almost as if a hole was bored

through the thick, soundproof door, when he saw

flashes of dark, auburn hair cascading over a

contorted mouth. Though he listened carefully, there

was nothing more than silent screams. Her eyes

looked on with a horrified sense of belief, but they

held little in the way of acceptance. She was not

ready for her heart to stop beating; she was not

ready to meet her end.

But the stream of piercing light dissected the air

and aimed straight for her heart. Her hands flew up

in defense, with her beloved ‘Sefer ha-Razim’ held

firmly between them.

She fought valiantly, much harder than the others,

which had impressed him enormously. She was most

certainly his most formidable challenge to date. The

young student struggled for every breath, for every

heartbeat, for every bit of strength her soul could

muster.

There was but one last thing she could do to beat the

fallen angel; it was what God had taught her to do

through all of His teachings.

She forgave him.

And then she died.

Biloxi Airport

Biloxi, MS

3:30 p.m.

The flight was uneventful and not even that crowded.

The small commuter plane actually landed in Biloxi at

3:30 p.m., Central time. Scully rented a car. Her second

call to the Biloxi FBI office was somewhat more

successful than her first. Agent Andrews had called

in about 9:30 a.m. from his motel, saying that he and

Agent Mulder would be working there for the morning,

but would be attending the task force meeting

scheduled for 4 p.m. Scully thanked the woman and

asked for directions to the motel.

It never ceased to amaze Scully that any mutant,

conspirator, or just plain criminal always managed to

get access to their motel rooms, but whenever she

needed access, it was close to impossible. Once she

had the number, she’d called Mulder’s room

repeatedly, and in desperation even called Agent

Andrew’s room. No answer in either location. When

she’d arrived at the motel, she went straight to the

desk clerk. A young woman who looked barely old

enough to have a work permit greeted her with

headphones and at least three sticks of bubble gum

snapping around the silver stud in the middle of her

tongue.

“Sorry, if he’s not there, I can’t let you in,” she

said with a quick smile and went back to tapping her

inch long fake nails in time to the music in her

ears.

Scully bit her lip and pulled out her identification.

“I’m an FBI agent, the man in question is my partner

and I need to locate him–immediately! Now, if you

will please contact your manager, I’ll be happy to

explain to him that you impeded a Federal

investigation by not giving me a card key to my

partner’s room,” Scully seethed through clenched

teeth.

The girl chewed her gum for a minute, then shrugged

and ran a plastic card through the machine next to

the computer on the desk. “Hey, no skin off my ass,”

she said pleasantly. “Have a nice day,” she added as

she handed Scully the card in a small folder with the

room number on the outside.

“I don’t think that’s possible,” Scully assured the

girl grimly and went off in search of room 246.

Scully made a perfunctory knock on the door, although

she knew it was futile. Even if Mulder was in the

room, if he wasn’t answering the phone, he wouldn’t

answer the door. She half expected to find him

single-mindedly hunched over the small table, yellow

legal pads covering not just the Formica top, but

every horizontal surface in the room. He would be

scribbling frantically, his hair standing straight up

in places where his fingers had raked through it too

many times to count. He would be wearing whatever

he’d had on the day before, if he’d bothered to

change the day before, that is.

The room would smell like sweat socks and dirty

underwear because he would shoo away the maid if she

came to the door and would post the ‘do not disturb’

sign if he left. If he’d acknowledged his hunger at

some point, there’d be a waste can filled with empty

vending machine packages of Cheetos or Nacho Cheese

Doritos. If he’d hit the jackpot in the hunger

department, there might be an empty pizza box propped

against the waste can, but she doubted that. She was

the one who usually ordered the pizzas.

The card key was tricky and it took a couple of

tries. Finally, the little button glowed green, and

she opened the door with a click. The room was pitch

dark; the drapes were drawn. It was hotter than she

expected; he must have turned up the heat. She

worried about that, it usually meant he’d been having

the chills, coming down with something. He wasn’t a

kid anymore, something she knew he was avoiding with

a passion. He couldn’t keep the hours he’d kept when

he was 28, not without paying a price.

“Mulder,” she called out. The emptiness of the room

echoed back at her. She fumbled on the wall,

searching for the light switch. It flipped up with a

click and a standing floor lamp on the far side of

the room struggled to push back the darkness.

Scully gasped as she took in the sight. If she’d

just walked in on the room, without knowing the

occupant as well as she did, she would have dialed

911 and cordoned off the hallway.

The room was a shambles. A broken lamp lay next to

the bed stand that it once sat upon. The phone cord

was pulled from the wall, its cord reaching

pleadingly toward the socket but not quite reaching.

The phone itself was lying in the middle of the bed,

along with a mass of scraps of paper, many torn and

crumpled into balls. The table was covered with

empty cardboard backs to legal pads. A couple of

broken pencils crunched beneath her feet as she

walked across the floor.

She searched the room for any sign of his presence.

His garment bag hung in the closet; his suitcase lay

open on the floor. The paper wrapper from a dress

shirt was adorning the remaining lamp on the side of

the bed closest to her. He hadn’t gone very far.

He’d left his clothes.

She pulled open the dresser drawers. She was shocked

to find his running shoes in the top drawer. She’d

griped at him for years to put his shoes somewhere

that he wouldn’t trip over them in the middle of the

night, and miraculously, she had finally gotten

through to him. But aside from a Gideon’s Bible and

some sheets of motel stationary, there was nothing

else in the drawers.

She sighed and decided to check the bathroom, just in

case. She knew Mulder wasn’t there, hadn’t been

there for a couple of hours, but maybe he’d left a

clue. She was about to flip the light to the

bathroom when her cell phone rang, startling her.

She answered it with one hand as she turned and hit

the switch, flooding the small room with light.

The sight that greeted her made her stomach drop to

the floor. Black markings, made by some sort of

marker, covered the mirror, the shower curtain, even

extending to the shower enclosure.

clip_image002

LaGuardia Airport

Queens, NY

4:35 p.m.

When Skinner had hung up the phone with Kenny, he’d

immediately tried to contact Scully, but she was

apparently out of cell range. He knew it would have

been best for her to meet him at the plane in New

York, but he knew that was now unlikely. So it would

have to be him by default, and he asked Kim to make a

reservation for him on the next available shuttle to

New York’s LaGuardia Airport. He figured if the kid

could just stall Mulder, then he wouldn’t be that far

behind them in arriving.

By the time he landed he had sensed that something

was very, very wrong. He had no practical, tangible

reason for feeling that way, but needless to say,

there was a sense of foreboding that caused him to

feel a bit nauseated. He made his way from the

shuttle and headed toward the exit signs that would

lead him toward the taxi stands. He never was one to

enjoy driving in New York traffic and was more than

happy to leave that to the professionals.

When he went down the escalator, he saw a large crowd

of emergency staff rushing toward an area that was

now cordoned off. He headed that way too, realizing

there was no other place he was supposed to be at

that moment.

“Sir, I’m sorry, but this area is restricted,” said a

New York City policeman.

“Yes, but I suspect that I have business here,”

Skinner said. He pulled out his identification badge

and immediately identified himself as an assistant

director with the FBI.

“Wow, you guys sure work fast,” replied the officer

in amazement.

“I don’t understand.”

“We just found out the guy was a fibbie, and now,

here you are. That’s pretty amazing,” said the

officer with a hint of awe in his tone.

“He’s an agent? What’s his name?” asked Skinner

hoping to hide the anxiety form his voice.

“Andrews. Kenneth Andrews. Ya know him?”

Skinner realized it was totally unprofessional of

him, but the man let out a sigh of relief that it

wasn’t Mulder. Of course now he had to deal with the

fact that it was Andrews, and there was no word as

yet on Mulder.

“Yes, I know him,” Skinner replied as he brushed by

the officer. “Was there another agent with him?”

“Another agent?” echoed the officer. “No, Sir, we

found the man alone.”

Skinner nodded and then kept flashing his badge as he

made his way to the younger man who lay on a gurney

getting ready for transport. “Agent Andrews?” called

the AD in a soft voice.

“Mul-der?” rasped Kenny.

“No, Agent, it’s AD Skinner. How are you doing,

son?” he asked as he knelt by his side.

“Hurts. Where’s Mul-der?”

“I’m not sure. Do you have any idea where he is?”

“Yes. No. Maybe.”

“Well, that about covers it, doesn’t it?” Skinner

said with a smile that Kenny responded to in kind.

“Sorry,” he answered, “but I think I know. Too late.

He’s too late, and it’s not gonna stop him.”

“Agent, what the hell are you talking about?” Skinner

asked slightly exasperated.

“Sorry,” he said and then grimaced in pain as the men

lifted the gurney up to roll it to the ambulance.

Skinner asked for the name of the hospital, and when

the EMT responded, “Jamaica Hospital,” the AD

informed the younger agent that he would see that his

family was contacted as soon as possible.

“Sir,” Andrews gasped, “find him.”

Skinner nodded and then looked at the young agent who

was now in obvious pain and shock. To anyone else’s

ears, Agent Andrews plea would have sounded as one

that begged for justice and possibly even revenge.

After all, Andrews lost a lot of blood as was

evidenced by the large pool on the floor, so he had

good reason to feel that way, if that were the case.

Skinner knew better, however, and couldn’t help but

wonder what really had happened, and where the hell

was Mulder?

Skinner found himself in the chief of security’s

office at the airport. It was a fact that Mulder was

on the flight with Andrews, but it was not yet

established that the two men ended up in the same

hallway in which Andrews was found lying unconscious

and bleeding.

It didn’t take too much cajoling on Skinner’s part to

have any and all relevant surveillance tapes pulled

up and viewed by the investigators. It also did not

take as long as Skinner initially feared to find

evidence of Mulder’s being near the scene of the

crime. In fact, since Andrews was found in a little

used corridor, there was no visual evidence of the

actual shooting, but there was tape of Mulder walking

in the main corridor nearby.

Alone.

Though it was quite evident that several frames prior

Kenny was in the area. There was no hard evidence

that Mulder had anything to do with the shooting, yet

Skinner was certain that Mulder played a role in it.

He was equally as sure that Mulder was not a willing

participant, at least not in the commonly accepted

manner of speaking, but an active participant

nonetheless.

“I need a hard copy of the photo of that man,”

Skinner informed.

“Is he our shooter?” asked the security chief.

“Did you see any evidence of him being the shooter?”

asked Skinner tersely.

“No, of course not, I was just wondering–” he

began, but then stopped and said, “I’ll get the photo

for you.”

Skinner acknowledged him and watched as he printed

out the hard copy of the missing agent.

He walked outside toward the taxi stand and pulled

out his cell phone to try Scully again. He needed

her here, damn it, and it was frustrating the hell

out of him not to be able to speak with her. When

he’d finally heard the ringing on the other end of

the line, he breathed a sigh of relief. The call was

connected, but he heard no voice.

“Scully? Are you there?” he demanded, loud enough

for her to hear it even though she hadn’t placed the

phone to her ear.

Scully fumbled and brought the phone up as she leaned

over the counter and sink to look closer at the

markings. It was Mulder’s handwriting; at least it

resembled Mulder’s handwriting. But she was having a

hard time deciphering words. In some places, it

didn’t even look like English, but some crude form of

a Middle Eastern alphabet.

“Scully!”

“I’m here, I’m here,” she mumbled into the phone.

“Oh, God, what happened?” she whispered, trying to

find anything in the scribbling that might give her a

clue, a direction in which to go.

“Scully, this is Skinner. I need you to get into the

city immediately. How long will it take to get from

Monsey?”

“I’m not in Monsey,” Scully said breathlessly, not

really even trying to focus on the conversation her

superior seemed intent on holding with her.

“Then where the hell are you? Kim said you requested

a voucher for a flight to Monsey. Are you back in

DC?”

“No, I’m in Biloxi. Sir, Tom Alexander is dead,”

Scully said quietly, hoping that was enough of an

explanation.

“I know, Scully,” Skinner replied in a hushed voice.

“I heard early this morning. But something has come

up and I need you here in New York.”

“Sir, in light of Tom’s death, I think I should be

with Mulder. Tom and Mulder were roommates at the

Academy and his death will come as a big blow to

Mulder. Remember our conversation of the other day,”

she said bluntly.

“That’s exactly what I’m talking about, Scully.

Mulder isn’t in Biloxi. He’s been sighted in New

York, at LaGuardia.”

“Sighted? Sir, what do you mean ‘sighted’? I’ve

been trying to reach him, but he doesn’t seem to have

his cell phone on. Why would he go to New York

without telling me?”

“Scully, there’s more to this. Agent Andrews is on

his way to Jamaica Hospital with a gunshot wound to

his shoulder. Scully, it looks like the shooter may

have been your partner.”

She closed her eyes and leaned heavily against the

sink counter.

“Scully? I expected some sort of denial.”

“Sir, I don’t know what to say. I don’t think Mulder

is capable of hurting anyone without cause,

especially Agent Andrews. I felt they were starting

a friendship. But sir, what I see here before me,

well, I just don’t know. Sir, I can’t say with

certainty that Mulder is in his right mind at the

moment.”

Skinner snapped the phone shut and stood somewhat

dazed over Scully’s closing words. As much as he

didn’t want to believe it, he had come to the same

conclusion.

“Sir? Sir, you wanna cab?” asked the nearby voice.

“What?” Skinner responded, confused.

“Sir, do ya need a taxi?” Upon seeing a brisk nod of

the head, Gabe asked, “Where would you like to go?”

“Jamaica Hospital,” replied Skinner.

As he waited for the taxi-stand captain to call up

the next cab in line, Skinner realized that in order

for Mulder to get anywhere he either would have had

to rent a car or grab a cab. He played a hunch and

asked, “Excuse me, but have you seen a man about six

foot one, hundred-seventy pounds? Thirty-nine years

old, good looking guy with a whole lot more hair than

I have?”

“Hey, Mistah, ya gotta know I see a lot of guys that

fit that description,” Gabe replied.

“Yes, I’m sure you do, but, well, this man might have

looked a little ill or upset, or both.”

“A little crazy, maybe?” Gabe asked warily.

“That’s possible.”

“Yeah, I may have seen him.”

Skinner pulled out the surveillance photo and showed

it to the man. “Did he look like this?”

“Yeah, that’s him. He needed to go to a university,

but he wasn’t sure which one at first. Then, it was

weird, man, I mean it was almost like he was using

some kind of ESP to figure out which school he wanted

to go to.”

“Where did he go?” asked Skinner with a hint of

irritation. He wanted the talkative man to cut to

the chase; there probably was little time to waste.

“I’m not sure. Wait a minute…Hank’s next in line.

He’s the driver who picked up your boy.” Gabe

whistled for the next cab to drive up and asked,

“Hank, ya remember that guy who was a little bent out

of shape? The one who wanted to go to the library?”

When Hank nodded he asked, “Well, which one did you

end up driving him to?”

“Yeshiva University. Mendel Gottesman Library,” Hank

answered. “He wanted the place where they had the

research on religion and stuff. Ya know?”

“Thank you. You’ve been a great help,” Skinner said

and handed the captain a five dollar bill.

Gabe nodded his thanks and opened the door for the

tall, balding man.

Skinner climbed in and when asked the destination, he

was sorely tempted to say Yeshiva’s Mendel Gottesman

Library. However he knew his place was first to tend

to the young agent in the hospital.

He pulled out his cellular and tried calling Scully

to give her the latest update, but her phone was out

of service again.

Next he called the New York Bureau office and

informed the head of VCU, Linda Harper, of the need

to check out the Yeshiva site. He went into a little

detail about the case Mulder and Andrews were working

and suggested that due to the death of Tom Alexander,

it might be best for her to meet him in person at the

site once he finished at the hospital.

She pushed for more details, specifically about

Mulder, but Skinner was able to honestly say he had

no further details at that time. He ended the

conversation and concentrated on what he needed to do

next regarding young Agent Andrews.

Yeshiva University

Amsterdam Avenue

New York, NY

7:05 p.m.

Mulder heard the voice but had difficulty placing it

with any familiar face. He tried to open his eyes,

but his eyelids felt like lead and simply wouldn’t

cooperate. He felt someone jostling him and finally

pulling him to his feet.

“Mister? Hey Mister, are you okay?” asked the

unknown man from the medallion cab.

Mulder looked around and realized he was standing

outside of the library. He felt a pain in his hand

and noticed he was bleeding. He quickly pulled out a

handkerchief and wrapped it around the wound.

“Yeah, fine,” he said hoarsely. He looked anything

but fine, but the cabby wasn’t going to argue with

him. “Gotta go back,” he muttered.

“Go back where?” the cabby asked.

“The airport,” Mulder replied.

“Which one, Mistah? LaGuardia or Kennedy?”

“LaGuardia,” he replied hoarsely. The cabby watched

as the haggard-looking man climbed in.

As if to make small talk, the cabby, who had

apparently seen everything in his experience of being

a New York cab driver, asked, “How’s your hand?”

“What?”

“Your hand. It was bleeding when I stopped and

picked you up.”

Mulder looked down at his hand as if it belonged to

someone else. “It’s fine.” Mulder remained mute for

the next few minutes, so the driver put an AM news

station on to fill in the silence.

“…and it’s traffic and weather together on the

eights. This is WCBS news, eight-eighty on your

dial. We’ve just received word that there was a

shooting at LaGuardia Airport earlier today. Here

with the details is reporter Jeff Kaplan. Jeff?”

“Harley, reports are that a special agent with the

FBI was found shot at LaGuardia Airport earlier

today. He was taken to Jamaica Hospital but his

condition is unknown at this time. When LaGuardia

Security Chief Jake Edwards, was pressed for

details, he said the FBI was already on the case.

Back to you, Harley.”

“Thanks Jeff, I’m sure we’ll be hearing more about

this situation as it unfolds.”

“Shut it off,” demanded Mulder in a tone that was

coarse and gritty.

“What?”

“I said, shut it off.”

“The radio?”

“SHUT IT OFF!”

The cabby quickly shut the radio off and debated

whether he should drop this nutcase off at the

nearest emergency room. Of course, Mr. Nutcase

decided that for him.

“Please, go to the hospital!” Mulder pleaded in a

tone that was markedly less irritable than moments

before. In fact, this time he sounded regretful and

contrite.

“You don’t want to go to the airport?” clarified the

cabbie.

“No, please, I have to get to the hospital. I have

to see what I… Just take me to Jamaica Hospital

as quickly as possible, please.”

And that’s what he did. He drove the twenty-five

minutes and dropped him off. Next, he quickly pulled

the crumpled bills out of the small container built

into the Plexiglas panel that separated the passenger

section from the driver. Finally, he waited for the

man to climb out and watched as he slammed the door

shut. It was with a great deal of relief that the

cabby drove off and continued on his shift.

Jamaica Hospital

New York, NY

7:40 p.m.

He entered through the hospital doors and knew he was

taking a chance. If anyone were really looking for

him, they would certainly have left word at the

hospital, wouldn’t they?

First, he ducked quickly into the restroom to wash

the blood off of his hand. The bleeding had finally

stopped, so he was careful not to open up the clots.

Next, he rinsed his face and tried his best to fix

his disheveled appearance. Finally, he ran his

fingers through his hair as he looked at himself in

the mirror. Mulder hoped he looked at least somewhat

presentable. There was only one way to find out.

He approached the desk and asked for the room number

of Kenneth Andrews. The elderly woman looked kindly

at him and asked how the name was spelled, since she

didn’t see it on the computer screen. Mulder

explained he was a new admittance, and perhaps he

wasn’t formally admitted yet?

“Oh, you may have just hit the nail on the head,

young man,” she replied kindly. “Was he admitted

through the emergency room?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he replied in his most polite tone.

“Well, why don’t I just call on over there and see if

they have the information?” Mulder nodded agreeably

and waited while she connected with the ER. He heard

her ask whether they recalled receiving a patient

named Andrews, Kenneth, and if he were admitted to

the hospital as of yet.

She looked a little puzzled and then asked, “They

want to know who is asking?”

Mulder nodded and pulled out his ID. “I’m an FBI

agent investigating the shooting,” he said with

authority. He quickly put his case away before she

had a chance to read his name on the badge.

“He’s an FBI agent, dear. Says he’s investigating

the shooting?”

After a few more, ‘I sees’ and a couple of more

‘Reallys’ as well as a number of ‘Oh, dears,’ the ER

receptionist apparently broke down and gave Mulder’s

go-between the information that Andrews was in the

surgical ICU for the night.

“Thank you…” Mulder paused as he stopped to read

the name tag pinned to the light blue smock,

“Marion, thank you very much for your assistance.

You’ve been very kind,” he smiled.

It didn’t surprise him that there was a guard outside

of Andrews’ cubicle. What did surprise him was his

ability to simply flash his ID and gain access to

Andrews without so much as a raised eyebrow. Mulder

wondered briefly why he was granted admittance so

quickly to an agent who’d been shot… of course, he

was also extremely relieved that he was allowed to

enter without a questioning glance.

Not that he wasn’t grateful for small miracles. He

walked quietly into the room, observing silently the

unconscious man. He noted with a grimace the

monitors that beeped in metronome style, the life

affirming information about his heart, pulse, and

respiration. He observed with a memory all too

familiar with the discomfort of the IV tubes that

delivered antibiotics to stave off infection and

morphine to knock out the pain.

The kid looked like hell, and Mulder took full

responsibility for it. The older agent felt like

he’d aged ten years in the last couple of hours; he

stumbled slightly as he moved closer to the younger

agent and worried that he’d wake Andrews. First the

carnage at the university library and now this.

Mulder knew the truth about both events. It was his

inability to control ‘It.’ It was an inability to

maintain control over his own actions that led to the

young woman’s death over at the Yeshiva, and of

course that made his shooting Kenny all the more

senseless.

Mulder now knew the woman was long dead before he’d

even arrived at the airport. Why he felt the need to

‘save’ her when she was already dead was still not

clear to him. But he’d felt the need to see for

himself what had been done; he needed to see the

horror in her eyes in order to believe what he knew

in his heart.

Yeshiva Library

Amsterdam Avenue

New York, NY

7:45 p.m.

Skinner arrived to find the area cordoned off with

the yellow police tape, as well as blocked by a

number of black-and-whites and unmarked bureau cars

parked in front of the library. He flashed his ID

and entered the building. In fact, he flashed his

badge repeatedly until he found his way to the site

of the latest killing.

It never ceased to amaze Skinner how many people were

assigned to a crime scene, especially those that

threatened to become hyperbole fodder for the ever-

vigilant media. He looked around and tried to locate

the New York Assistant Director of VCU, Linda Harper,

as he was well aware of what she looked like, even

though it had been years since they’d last seen one

another.

That was something else he noticed; the number of

women in law enforcement certainly seemed to have

increased since he was last in the field. It was a

challenge for him to have worked with the one female

agent he’d been assigned to at that time. Back then

he could have counted on one hand the number of

female bureau agents and local law enforcement that

would have been assigned to a crime scene such as

this. Now, however, there seemed to be at least a

dozen or more women working on the site. Skinner

shook his head; he was a bit embarrassed to realize

he honestly wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

He could only imagine what Agent Scully would have to

say about the doubts that managed to sneak into his

thoughts. He shook his head, so as to immediately

disperse that possibility. Next thing he heard was

his name being called rather tersely.

“AD Skinner,” came the female voice, “it’s so nice to

have one of the front office come up and show us how

to do an investigation.” He looked up to see a

comely woman in her mid-forties walking toward him

with her hand outstretched. “AD Skinner, Linda

Harper,” she said as Skinner shook the proffered

hand.

“I remember, Agent,” he replied quietly. “My memory

of the last case we worked on together is still quite

intact.” The female agent nodded slightly; her

comfort level skewed slightly, but that was apparent

only to the AD. He cleared his throat and in a

clear, professional tone asked, “What can you tell me

about the crime scene?”

“Well,” she began, “what you see is basically what

you get. I’m not sure exactly what happened here,

but given that this is surely to become a high

profile case, I felt it best to join you so that we

could collect as much information as possible, as

quickly as possible. I don’t want to be forced to

take a defensive tact when the media gets hold of

this.

“I’m worried that they’ll have a field day with this

one, AD Skinner. The eve of the holiest day on the

Jewish calendar sees a Jewish girl murdered at a

Yeshiva University library? Oh, I’m telling you,

this will be a movie of the week in no time.”

Skinner nodded his head in agreement and then asked,

“What have your people been able to find?”

“Not much,” she offered. Though there’s some blood,

there’s very little by the body. There’s a trail

that comes from the side door to the room with the

body, but there’s no evidence of a pool of blood by

the body itself. The only indication of anything

unusual in the room is that the chair is toppled

over. There’s no real evidence that there was a

struggle; the chair could have tipped when the girl

stood up.”

“What about the body? Anything unusual?” Skinner

asked, knowing full well that there would be a hole

in the girl’s chest just as there were holes in the

other victims.

“Well, if you consider a gaping crater where her

heart used to be unusual, then I’d say yes.” Harper

looked at the Assistant Director with a discerning

eye and waited for some kind of reaction to her

description. When she didn’t receive one, she looked

at him with some incredulity and, in a tone that was

much more critical than she might have intended,

said, “This has happened before.”

Skinner didn’t deny it. He couldn’t deny it. All he

could do was nod his head slightly in affirmation.

“What the hell is going on, Assistant Director? When

the hell were the rest of us going to be brought up

to speed?” she demanded.

“Harper,” he began, “You have to understand, Quantico

was only brought in on this a couple of weeks ago.

I’d only received the file late last week.”

“So what the hell do you know, Walter?” she asked

testily.

“About as much as you do, Linda,” he replied with

more than a hint of frustration.

She startled slightly at his casual use of her first

name, but then quickly regained her composure and

asked, “Which is?”

Skinner sighed and quietly informed her of the few

details he knew of Tom Alexander’s unexpected death

and of Agent Andrews’ injury. He also mentioned that

the senior profiler on the case was, at the moment,

in transit.

“In transit? Shouldn’t he be here, or does this

profiler feel he can get a better grasp of this crime

scene through astral projection?” she asked

acerbically.

“I’m sure Agent Mulder is doing exactly what he feels

needs to be done to get a better grasp on the UNSUB.”

“Mulder? Did you say Agent Mulder?” Skinner nodded,

to which Harper sighed, “What the hell did I do to

deserve Spooky Mulder on one of my high profile

cases?”

“Assistant Director Harper,” Skinner replied tersely,

“Agent FOX Mulder is one of the finest agents and

profilers this agency has ever had the privilege of

calling one of its own. Agent Mulder works for me,

and I will not tolerate any disrespect toward any of

my people. Do I make myself clear?”

“Perfectly, Walter. Perfectly. Now, just get your

D.C.’s finest’s ass here to solve this case before the

media makes mincemeat out of all of us,” she retorted

and then turned abruptly and left.

Skinner watched her as she walked away with his mouth

slightly agape. If it weren’t for the fact that he

hadn’t the first clue as to where his missing agent

was, he’d have probably thrown her tirade right back

in her face. Unfortunately, he didn’t have much of a

leg to stand on until Mulder returned. Until then,

he was going to have to do what he could to help sift

through whatever clues were available to them.

He walked carefully around the taped-off areas and

viewed the crime scene. The body was just about to

be moved, so Skinner took a look at the victim.

He wasn’t sure if he was more repulsed or frightened.

There was a hollow chasm where once was a beautiful

young woman’s unblemished body. If that weren’t bad

enough, Skinner gasped at the expression that was

frozen on her face. Her eyes were wide with horror

as though she’d been witness to life’s atrocities,

while her mouth was contorted into an expression of

disgust.

Skinner imagined Beth Stein did not die willingly; he

felt she’d fought her attacker, albeit not

physically, but certainly emotionally, for all she

was worth. If only there were hints as to who…and

why. Skinner moved around the body for one last

look. He bent down and with a gloved hand poked and

prodded gently around the body. He looked up and saw

the medical examiner that was waiting for permission

to finally move the body to the morgue.

Skinner nodded his approval and watched as two of the

ME’s assistants quickly and efficiently bagged the

victim and lifted her up onto the gurney. He

momentarily watched them wheel the body out and then

turned his attention back to the area where Beth

Stein had lain. A fleck of white caught his eye, and

Skinner reached over to pick it up. He quickly held

the small white card and noted the slight blood

splatter on it and, just as quickly, surreptitiously

placed it in his pocket.

He stood up and moved off to a corner. As he pulled

out his cell phone, he watched Linda Harper bark out

orders and maintain control of the crime scene. If

it were any other case he would probably have admired

her ability to quickly organize her people and

delegate jobs to best secure the evidence.

But this was no ordinary time. He dialed Scully’s

number and without realizing it, prayed he would get

through this time. At that very moment, the AD very

well could have had Mulder’s guilt or innocence in

his coat pocket.

Jamaica Hospital

New York, NY

8:30 p.m.

He wanted to run from the room, from what he’d done,

or been made to do, but he forced himself to walk. A

nurse was entering the room and Mulder cleared his

throat and reached out to touch her sleeve.

“How is he?” he asked, his voice rough and hoarse.

She looked at him with a cocked eyebrow until he

produced his ID. She smiled and patted his arm.

“He looks worse than he is, really. He was very

lucky. The bullet passed through cleanly, no damage

to the lung, no broken bones. He’s going to be sore

for a while, but he should be back chasing the bad

guys before you know it.” She grinned and turned

back in to the room. She didn’t hear Mulder’s very

audible sigh as he almost sank to the floor in

relief.

His reprieve was short lived. He knew he was still

going to be held responsible for the shooting. He

knew there was still something inside him, hiding,

waiting for the right moment. Or was it just a

connection, a nexus? Mulder wasn’t sure, but he

needed someplace quiet to hide and figure it all out.

He needed to go home.

Mulder stood outside the hospital, considering his

options. His easy entrance into Andrews ICU room did

not fool him into thinking he could sneak back into

the airport and take another flight. A taxi pulled

up to the curb while he was thinking. Without

hesitation he got in the back of the cab.

“Take me to the nearest rental car agency,” he said

and sat back, closing his eyes.

“Got any preferences?” the cabbie asked over his

shoulder.

“No. Just the first one you come to.” Mulder’s hand

was throbbing, and now his head was joining in on the

action. When he opened his eyes the interior of the

cab had become faded, washed out. As if he were in a

dreamscape.

“Hurry, please,” he rasped out and closed his eyes

again, but not before he caught the cabby giving him

a worried look in the rearview mirror.

A Lariat Car Rental was just a few blocks up the

street and Mulder shoved a few loose bills through

the opening in the Plexiglas. Inside the agency, a

television was on, though no one in the waiting area

seemed to be paying it any attention.

“Police and FBI sources are not disclosing the

circumstances surrounding the death of a 20 year old

college student whose body was found earlier this

evening at Yeshiva University, but FBI involvement in

the case seems to indicate foul play. On this, one

of the holiest days of the Jewish religion,

speculation that the death might have been a result

of hate crime has not been ruled out.”

Mulder turned his head away from the set and forced

himself to walk up to the counter. Half an hour

later, he was seated in a gray Ford Escort and headed

for the expressway.

He felt itchy. That was the only way to explain it.

Like it wasn’t his skin he was wearing. The cuts on

his hand burned where they made contact with the

steering wheel, but he had to use his other hand to

pull out his cell phone and hit the two buttons to

speed dial Scully’s number. Just as the third ring

started and he was convinced she’d turned the phone

off, she answered.

“Scully,” she said, and she sounded a little

breathless.

“It’s me,” he replied and he heard her gasp.

“My God, Mulder, where are you? What the hell is

going on? Did Andrews tell you I’ve been trying to

reach you? You haven’t been answering your cell

phone. And Mulder, Skinner has been looking for you,

too. Why aren’t you in Biloxi? What’s going on?”

He wasn’t listening to her laundry list of questions.

“Scully,” he broke in as she caught her breath, “I

need you to meet me.”

There was a brief silence on the other end of the

line. “Where?”

“Where I broke the mirror fighting my past.”

This was greeted by more silence. “It will take me

some time to get there.”

“I know. I’ll be waiting.”

She was quiet for a moment and he could hear his

heart pounding in his chest. “Mulder, are you all

right?” she asked hesitantly.

“I think it’s safe to answer no to that question,

Scully,” he replied.

“I’m on my way. Lock the door when you get there, I

still have the key.”

“I know,” he said, letting air fill his lungs with a

deep breath, the first one he’d had in so long he

couldn’t remember. “And Scully?”

“I love you, too, Mulder. Be safe. I’ll be there

soon. Just don’t leave without me.”

He closed the connection and shut down the phone.

The road opened up before him and he pressed the gas

down just a touch. For some reason, he couldn’t help

thinking that he would be safer when he finally

reached his destination.

Yeshiva Library

Amsterdam Avenue

11:35 p.m.

Skinner was oblivious to the cacophony of murmurs

that surrounded him, as well as the precisely

choreographed movement of the dark blue uniforms

melding with the bureaucratic grays of the agency.

He still wasn’t able to reach either of his renegade

agents, and the stress was building at having to

wonder where both Mulder and Scully were. He really

wished he were on the set of some television crime

series, like NYPD Blue. They’d have had the crime

scene wrapped up inside of ten, maybe fifteen minutes

flat. He sighed as he failed to connect with his

agent yet again.

The AD thought, ‘Just get here, Scully,’ as he

flipped his cellular closed for what seemed like the

tenth time in the last twenty minutes. As he placed

the phone in his pocket with one hand, he discreetly

held the blood stained calling card in his other. He

tried to will the words, the name on the card to

change before his eyes, but he was no more successful

at that point than he was ten minutes earlier.

He fingered it gently, knowing full well that what he

was about to do was illegal. His own breathing

stopped as he surreptitiously placed the small white

card back in his pocket.

“Just what in the hell do you think you’re doing?”

demanded an extremely irate Linda Harper.

“Harper,” he responded working as hard as he ever

worked to keep his voice even and controlled. “I’ve

just placed a call to one of my agents, a top

forensics expert, to get her here as soon as possible

to do the autopsy on this body. What have you been

doing?”

She was momentarily stunned by the AD’s quick reply,

but Linda Harper was also quick on her feet. “I’ve

been watching an assistant director of the FBI commit

obstruction of justice by palming a piece of crime

scene evidence.”

Skinner maintained his game face and said nothing.

Harper followed suit, though after several moments

passed, she held out her gloved hand. Skinner

considered his next move, but soon realized he had no

choice. He handed her the business card.

“Fox Mulder, Special Agent to the FBI, Washington,

DC,” she read aloud. “This is blood,” she said to no

one in particular, but she then looked up at the AD

and spoke in something akin to a stage whisper.

“What the hell is Spooky Mulder’s calling card doing

at my crime scene, damn it?” she practically hissed.

Skinner remained silent. He didn’t know. He was

quite sure that at that moment he didn’t want to know

either.

“AD Skinner, what do you know about this?” Harper

demanded.

“No more than you, Agent.”

“And Agent Mulder is…?” Harper inquired.

“Agent Mulder’s whereabouts are currently unknown.”

“Great, just great,” Harper muttered in disgust. “AD

Skinner,” she began, her eyes radiating a fire that

proved intimidating even to the former Marine, “do

you have any idea what is going to happen when the

New York media get their hands on this story and

start doing their little spin numbers on it? If we

don’t get some answers here, they are going to make

mincemeat out of us; and I do mean us. This is a

Bureau matter and not a concern for the locals. This

is our game to win or lose, and at this moment, it

looks like we’re going to have to forfeit this baby

before we even get our hands on the ball.”

“Assistant Director Harper… Linda,” Skinner began

in an attempt to calm his associate, “we’re not going

to forfeit anything. To be honest, I’m not sure

exactly what is going on, but I will tell you this.

Mulder’s association is explainable. You’re going to

have to trust me on this.”

“Why?” Harper retorted. “Why should I trust you? You

were about to pocket evidence as a means of

withholding information. Why the hell should I

suddenly trust you?”

Skinner had no surefire reply for her, he only knew

he had to do his best to convince her. “Linda, Fox

Mulder has had a reputation in the Bureau from even

before he was an actual agent. The moment he showed

up seasoned veterans with his analysis of the Monty

Props case, he was looked upon as a renegade, a

threat to the tried and true.

“But the fact of the matter is, Fox Mulder’s addition

to the Bureau raised the bar in our expectations of

what we hoped to garner from our profilers and

special agents. He got that reputation because he

was– he IS that good at what he does. In fact,

he’d become so good, it nearly cost him his life

because the expectation was that ‘Spooky’ Mulder was

going to solve every single serial murder case that

was brought to the Bureau’s attention.

“Agent Mulder is not the one at fault here, Linda.

There is an UNSUB on the loose that needs to be

caught; Agent Mulder is not that UNSUB. You have to

be willing to trust me in that belief, or we’re going

to be locking horns on this investigation and that

will not be of any help to either of us,” Skinner

concluded.

Harper and Skinner exchanged glances and remained

silent for several moments. Finally, Harper held out

the hand, which held Fox Mulder’s business card and

said, “I’ll reserve judgment for now, Walter, but

after I’ve had this card analyzed for prints and

blood type, we’ll talk.” She took a deep breath.

Then in a low, but surprisingly even tone, she

stated, “If I find that Fox Mulder is in any way

connected to this young girl’s death, I can promise

you that no amount of sob stories regarding his

profiling cases, or their effect on him, will prevent

me from throwing him to the wolves. Do I make myself

clear, AD Skinner?”

“Perfectly.”

Jamaica Hospital

Main Entrance

11:55 p.m.

Agent Kenneth Andrews stood outside waiting for the

cab to appear. He winced as he stood shivering

slightly as the lightweight scrubs he needed to

borrow provided little protection for his injured and

abused body. He was grateful his wallet contained

some cash and his credit cards, though he knew he’d

have to use both judiciously as he had little on hand

or in reserve.

He wasn’t sure he’d be able to pull it off. But when

he’d insisted that he had a job to do and needed to

leave the hospital, the nurse said those magic words,

‘You’re asking to leave AMA?’ It had taken Kenny a

few moments to cut through the fog and realize what

those letters meant, but eventually he made the

connection. In reality, the only time he’d ever

heard about signing yourself out ‘against medical

advice’ was on one of those television ‘movie of the

week’ stories, but now he was living proof that it

could really be done.

As he tried to find a comfortable stance, he wondered

briefly if it was the wisest move he’d ever made, but

those moments of doubt were fleeting. He knew he had

to find Mulder. Something was wrong, deadly wrong,

and he had to make sure his idol was safe and stayed

that way.

The incident back at the airport was still fuzzy, but

Kenny knew that the hand that pulled the trigger was

that of Fox Mulder’s body, but most certainly not of

his mind. Something else was in control of Mulder at

that moment, and there was nothing his mentor could

have done at that time to stop himself from shooting

the gun. Kenny knew he had to do something to make

sure Mulder wasn’t put into a similar situation where

whatever force had put itself in control of Fox

Mulder before could do it again.

He had to find him. He had to help him. Now, if he

only knew why some crazy Indian name kept popping

into his head and what the hell it actually meant.

‘Thank heavens for the Internet,’ he thought as the

cab finally arrived. He climbed in gingerly, holding

his injured arm, and told the cabby his destination.

“LaGuardia Airport, please.”

Kenny knew there were terminals with Internet access

at the airport. All he had to do was type in the

name of the place and let Yahoo do the walking. Now,

if he could just figure out how to spell the damn

thing. Quawntoke? Quonttawk? Quonatogue? He knew

he’d figure it out. He had to. Fox Mulder’s life

very well might be in his hands.

Mulder Summer House

Quonochontaug, Rhode Island

Midnight

It was getting dark by the time Mulder pulled up in

front of the white clapboard cottage just yards away

from the ocean’s noisy surf. Fumbling with his key

ring, Mulder finally found the key for the deadbolt.

He entered and locked the door behind him.

He flipped the light switch by the door but nothing

happened. When was the last time he’d paid the

utility bill on this place? Probably too long to

remember. That meant no lights and no water, since

the pump to the well was also electric. He could get

water later at the little general store up the road.

In the meantime, he located the hurricane lantern in

the living room along with a book of matches. Soon a

faint yellow glow cast dancing shadows around the

room.

Shivering violently, he looked around the room again.

It hadn’t seemed that cold outside, but the little

cottage had always held a chill. His mother

attributed it to the dampness caused by the wind and

the nearby surf. In recent years, Mulder imagined it

had more to do with human folly than humidity.

There were still several pieces of wood lying next to

the fireplace. Cedar logs, his father always paid

extra for them because they repelled termites.

Mulder set about the task before him and soon had a

roaring flame overpowering the small lantern in its

ability to create shadows.

“That’s a fine job there.”

The voice, coming from behind him in the darkened

entrance to the other room, startled him severely.

“Jesus!” Mulder cried out, falling off balance from

his crouch on the hearthstones. He put his hand out

to catch himself, catching his hand on the rough-hewn

stones and breaking the clot that had formed over the

deepest of the cuts. “Son of a bitch!”

“You’re getting warmer,” chuckled the voice.

“Who the hell are you?” Mulder demanded.

“That’s more like it,” the voice responded smoothly.

Before Mulder could move, the flames from the

fireplace blazed out of control. The flame caught

the sleeve of his suit jacket, setting it instantly

into a blazing inferno.

“Christ!” Mulder yelled, struggling to get out of the

coat or put out the fire, whichever came first.

“He’s presently out on assignment. Would you care to

leave a message on his voice mail?” The voice said,

still chuckling over its own joke and Mulder’s

frantic attempts to free himself. “Stop struggling-

you’ll only make it worse for yourself.”

“Fuck!” Mulder spit out, getting his sleeve free, but

finding that the fire had run a trail across the back

of the coat.

“Now, now, now. I thought you reserved that for your

pretty little partner.”

Mulder’s head jerked up in fury, his burning sleeve

forgotten. “Show yourself!”

“Not yet . . . but soon. And when I do, I hope

you’re ready. I do so love a good challenge.”

Bitter laughter echoed off the walls of the small

room, clashing with the shadows before they faded to

a shiver down Mulder’s spine.

He sat there on the hearth, hand bleeding and

dripping onto the stones, the flesh on his arm singed

and burned, tender and already starting to blister.

The itchy feeling was gone, finally, but in its place

was a depression that rivaled any he had known in his

life. He felt as if his entire world had just

crumbled before his eyes. His desperation when

Scully lay dying was nothing compared to what he was

now feeling. He slid his body down on the floor and

started to sob.

LaGuardia Airport

Waiting Room

12:35 a.m.

Kenny stared at the computer screen and shook his

head in dismay. Without even thinking about it, he

found his cell phone had appeared in his hand, and

he’d already hit the two digits to connect him to the

one person in the world who could help him.

“Computer nerds. What’s your default?”

“Kerry, sweetie, it’s me.”

“Oh, God, Kenny, what the hell is going on? Your mom

called me and said you’d been hurt, that you were in

the hospital! Your dad’s asked me to book us all

flights up to New York, but everything’s socked in

with fog here and we can’t get out until tomorrow–

Damn it, Kenny, I’ve been worried sick! And the

hospital wouldn’t tell me dick!”

“Kerry, honey, it’s okay, I promise. Just a scratch.

I’m fine, really. But I’m working this case, and I’m

running into a brick wall. I’ve tracked a guy down

to a town in Rhode Island, something called

Guantanimo, or Quantico, or something, hell, it’s

spelled Q-U-O-N-O-C-H-O-N-T-A-U-G, but once I get

that far I lose him. Kerry,” he pleaded in his

patented ‘help me ’cause I need you’ voice, “I need

to know why he’s going to a place I don’t even know

how to pronounce.”

“And just how do you propose to do that, Kenny?” she

asked though she already knew the answer.

“Babe, I need a big favor,” he began, hearing the

resigned sigh on the other end. “I need you to hack

into the personnel files at the Bureau and find out

if there’s anything in Mulder’s background that shows

a connection to this place.”

“Kenny, are you crazy? Those are federal documents!

Why the hell don’t you just ask someone? You told me

he has a partner; why not just call her and ask her?”

“I don’t know how to contact her and besides…” he

began, but then hesitated. He didn’t want to unduly

worry Kerry, but he wasn’t sure how else to explain

why time was of the essence. “Ker, I need you to do

this for me. The guy may be in trouble, and I don’t

want to involve anyone else until I find out for

sure.”

“If he’s in trouble, then that means you’ll be in

trouble. Kenny, what the hell have you gotten

yourself into?” she asked anxiously.

“Oh, babe,” he whispered, “I wish to hell I knew the

answer to that already, but I don’t. And I think I’m

the only one who can really help him at this point.

It’s weird, I mean, we seem to have some kind of–”

Once again he hesitated, as he wasn’t sure if his

girlfriend would really understand.

“Connection,” she completed his unspoken thought

for him.

Kenny didn’t know why he still doubted; they’d been

together for the last two years and every day she’d

managed to show him just how much she truly

understood him. There was a definite connection

between the two of them as well.

“Yeah, Ker, there’s definitely something that binds

us, but I’ll be damned if I’ve figured out what or

why. All I do know is the guy’s in trouble, and I

feel like I’m the only one who has the ability to get

him out of it.”

Kerry murmured something that Kenny didn’t quite

understand, but he knew she would do what he asked.

She told him to hold on, since it might take some

time to hack into the FBI system, but Kenny knew

better. The woman was a phenom when it came to her

hacking skills and he had no doubt that she would be

inside the Bureau files quickly.

Several minutes passed and she checked in with him.

“I’m almost in, Kenny. Spell his name for me, okay?”

He did and within the next fifteen minutes she was

back on the line with him. “Okay, babe, I’m in. The

guy has quite a background. Hmmm, Oxford U.? Smart

sonofabitch, too, isn’t he?” she murmured.

“Kerry, I’m a little short on time. Is there any

connection to Rhode Island?”

“Hold on, I’m looking. Damn, the man’s medical

records alone practically take up a gigabyte,” she

exaggerated. “Okay, here it is. Yup, Rhode Island

is listed as a summer address.” She read the street

address to him so he could write it down. While she

finished checking the file for any other details that

she felt might be pertinent, he typed in the

addresses on the MapQuest site to get door-to-door

directions. It was late, and dark, he felt like hell

and had never been to Rhode Island in his life, so he

didn’t want to take needless chances on getting lost.

“Okay, Kenny, that looks about it. Call me if you

need anything else, please,” she said with a forced

casual tone. Kenny knew that meant if he didn’t stay

in touch with her he’d be paying dearly for it when

he returned home.

“I’ll call you when I get there. According to the

map site, it should take me a little under three

hours.”

At that, he heard a loud chuckle and Kerry said, “Oh

Babe, then I won’t expect to hear from you for at

least three, three and a half.”

“Aw, c’mon, Kerry, my sense of direction isn’t that

bad,” he argued. When all he heard was more

chuckling and a short reference to a certain Sears

parking lot, he knew he’d been defeated. “Look, did

ya ever think maybe I would surprise you?”

“No, but I love you anyway. Now go, drive carefully,

and call me when you get there. Or better yet, check

in with me in a couple of hours so I know you’re

still headed in the right direction.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said, but it was with a smile. The

woman cared about him as much as he cared about her,

and there was something very comforting about knowing

that. Especially tonight.

Mendel Gottesman Library

Yeshiva University

1:35 a.m.

The hour was getting late, and with no word from

either of his agents, Skinner was feeling more

agitated by the minute. There was little he could do

at this point other than watch the New York AD

supervise the crime scene. He observed how

determined Linda Harper was to allow no stone be left

unturned, and a cleanup that might have normally

taken a couple of hours was taking twice as long.

She was most definitely wary of the media, so she was

taking extra precautions to ensure that evidence was

meticulously catalogued and sent to the proper labs

for analysis, including the blood stained business

card that bore Fox Mulder’s name.

The AD couldn’t stand it any longer. He felt he was

helpless to do much more than stand around and watch

the proceedings before him. He took a look at his

watch, noticed the late hour, and realized he hadn’t

checked with the hospital on Agent Andrews’ condition

in quite sometime. He dialed information and was

soon connected with Jamaica Hospital. When he asked

for the surgical ICU, he was connected with the

nurses’ station.

“Good evening. This is Assistant Director Walter

Skinner of the FBI. I’m calling to find out the

condition of one of our agents, Kenneth Andrews?”

As Skinner listened to the voice on the other end, he

felt all color in his face wash away. “What? What

the hell are you talking about? The man was in the

ICU, for crying out loud!” he argued in a voice that

was loud enough to gain the attention of those around

him. Soon, Agent Harper was by his side.

“What is it? Did they locate Mulder?” she asked

anxiously.

Skinner shook his head and waved her off at the same

time. “Look, I’ll be right over and I’m going to

expect an explanation. I want whoever was on staff

at the time Agent Andrews was there to be ready to

answer some questions!” He clicked off and snapped

the cellular shut with a flourish.

“What happened?” asked a curious Harper, and then

with a slight gasp at what the other possibilities

could be, she asked, “He’s not dead, is he?”

“No,” Skinner replied quickly and with some sense of

relief for that modicum of good fortune. “He’s

gone.”

“Gone?” she echoed in confusion.

“That’s what I said, Harper,” he replied tersely,

“gone.”

“I don’t understand; if he’s not dead…”

“He signed himself out AMA,” he explained and then he

muttered under his breath, “The sonofabitch really is

Spooky, Jr.” He quickly shook off that thought and

informed his New York counterpart that he was heading

over to the hospital for some answers.

“Not by yourself, you’re not,” Harper retorted.

“What? Why not?”

“Because I want to hear the answers to some questions

that you may conveniently choose not to ask.”

“Now see here,” Skinner began angrily, “I resent the

implication that I’m not doing my job.”

Harper looked around and noted that she and the AD

were standing a discreet distance from the members of

the investigative staff. She was angry, but felt no

fear of repercussions in expressing that anger with

this particular assistant director.

“You can resent it all you want, AD Skinner,” she

began in a low, but very clear, determined tone of

voice, “but since this case is in my jurisdiction,

you will follow my lead and run with my game plan.

And since, quite frankly, you have given me little to

trust regarding your motives in aiding and abetting

Agent Mulder, I find that your indignation is a

little unwarranted. So, you will wait until I have

wrapped up here and we will go to the hospital,

together.”

And with that, Linda Harper turned on her heels, and

walked away, to which anyone who was listening very

closely might have heard a very angry and frustrated

Walter Skinner mutter, “Once a bitch, always a

bitch.”

New Haven, CT

Interstate 95

2 a.m.

Two hours later, Kenny checked in with Kerry. He was

driving more slowly than he’d hoped, but the pain of

the gunshot wound was turning out to be more than

he’d anticipated, and without the benefit of pain

killers, it was definitely slowing him down.

He worked hard to convince his girlfriend that he

wasn’t lost and that he was okay, but both of them

knew she wasn’t buying a word of it. They both also

knew that she would be accepting of it, and allow him

to do the job that he felt he needed to do.

“Kenny, you’ll be careful, won’t you?” she asked.

“Of course I will. When have you ever known me not

to be careful?” He heard her clearing her throat to

which he immediately responded, “Okay, don’t answer

that. I guess what I meant to say was that I’ll be

okay. I won’t do anything really stupid, all right?”

They spoke a few minutes more, but Kenny begged off

explaining that he wanted to make a pit stop for a

piss and some coffee. Kerry laughed and wondered

aloud when had the whispered sweet nothings in their

relationship turned into the crude realities. Kenny

chuckled at that as well and promised, “When I get

home, I will whisper sweet nothings in your ear, and

your neck, in the crook of your elbow, in your

beautiful navel, in–”

“Stop! Before you start something that will force

me to drive up and drag you back home to finish

before you’re ready, okay?” she asked breathlessly.

“Okay, okay,” he laughed lightly, and then reminded

her, “I love you, Kerry.”

He continued on with his drive.

Jamaica Hospital

NY, NY

2:05 a.m.

“Explain to me how a man with a bullet hole that is

less than 24 hours old was allowed to walk out of

this hospital?” AD Skinner demanded.

“Mr. Skinner, please,” wearily began one of the ICU

Nurses, Shira Sheth, “the man was over twenty-one,

and he signed himself AMA. We didn’t have a choice.”

“Oh, you had a choice. The man was in no condition

to be allowed to leave this facility. This is an

outrage!” Skinner seethed.

“Sir, if you’ll just calm down,” requested Constance

Howard, the ICU Charge Nurse, for what felt like the

hundredth time.

“Was there anyone else here that might have convinced

Agent Andrews to leave the hospital?” asked Harper.

Skinner looked at her as if he were blindsided by the

question; he couldn’t help but wonder if that was his

counterpart’s intent.

“No, ma’am. Mr. Andrews didn’t have any visitors

this evening. He hadn’t had anyone to visit with him

since Mr. Skinner and the other FBI agent,” offered

Nurse Sheth.

“What other agent?” pounced Harper.

“I don’t know, Ma’am; all I know is there was an

agent who came to visit him shortly after he was

brought into the ICU,” explained the young Indian

nurse.

“Was his name Fox Mulder?” Harper pursued.

“I don’t know,” Ms. Sheth replied tiredly. “I don’t

ask for the name of every visitor that appears in the

ICU,” she continued a mixture of anger and

frustration. The young nurse resented the

implication that she was somehow responsible for

Agent Andrew’s departure from the hospital. It was

his decision, and one that was within his legal

rights to make.

Skinner sighed as he suddenly came to realize he and

Harper were badgering the poor woman unjustly. “I’m

sorry,” he said quietly. “I don’t mean to imply that

it is yours or anyone else’s fault that Agent Andrews

left. He made a decision that I wish he hadn’t made,

that’s all.”

Next he looked at Harper and then at the nurses.

“Did Agent Andrews give you any indication whatsoever

about his destination? I mean, the man’s residence

is in D.C., so he’s not hopping in a cab and going home

to his bed.”

“I don’t know,” murmured both nurses, and then Connie

Howard confirmed that fact. “I’m sorry Mr. Skinner,

but the man hadn’t indicated to us one way or the

other.”

“Well, were there any other hospital staff that Agent

Andrews might have spoken with?” asked Harper

tersely.

“I’m not sure,” replied Nurse Howard with equal

animosity.

“Please,” began Skinner in an attempt to placate the

two women, “if there were any other people inside of

Agent Andrews’ room, we need to know about them.

Ladies,” he began earnestly, “it could very well be a

matter of life and death. If not for Agent Andrews,

then perhaps for a fellow officer.”

“Excuse me,” a small voice called out tentatively.

All heads turned toward a young woman standing by the

end of the nurse’s station. She wore the uniform of

a nurse, but with a small badge that indicated she

was still a student.

“Is there something you need, Andrea?” asked Ms.

Howard, grateful for the small diversion.

“Um, no, not really,” Andrea stammered, “but I, well,

I saw–” She stopped momentarily when her gaze

caught first AD Skinner’s and then Linda Harper’s.

It was the woman’s piercing stare that intimidated

her most.

“Miss?” called out Skinner softly. He could tell the

young woman was hesitant, probably nervous, but he

also knew instinctively that she had knowledge about

Andrews. He wasn’t about to let her be frightened

into not offering that information.

“Miss,” he repeated gently to get her attention,

“Andrea, if you have any information regarding Agent

Andrews’ whereabouts, I would really appreciate it if

you would tell me.” Skinner purposely said to tell

‘him,’ not the other nurses and certainly not Harper,

just ‘him.’

Andrea Richardson looked at the now very kind

demeanor of the tall, balding man and took a small

breath. If she looked only at him, and not at the

cold, harsh expression on the female assistant

director, she would be able to find her voice.

“I’d gone in late this evening to check on the

patient. When I walked in, I noticed he was in some

kind of distress. I thought he was in pain from the

gunshot wound, but then I realized he was asleep and

having a nightmare.

“At first,” she continued, all the while fixing her

gaze on Skinner, “I wasn’t sure whether to just leave

him or try to wake him up. But soon he became very

agitated and started thrashing around and I was

afraid he might pull out his IV’s. So I did. Wake

him up that is.”

When she remained silent, Skinner encouraged, “What

happened next, Andrea?”

The young woman drew in another breath and continued,

“He looked so scared. I don’t remember ever seeing a

grown man look so scared before.” She shook her head

at the memory. “Then he started talking nonsense. I

mean it was almost like the babbling you see in one

of those summer horror movies. He kept repeating the

same thing over and over, ‘It’s gonna kill him, it’s

gonna kill him like the others. Safe, he’s got to

get safe,’ and then something I didn’t understand.”

Again, she paused as if to make sure she recalled

everything perfectly, for she realized it was that

important.

However, Linda Harper had other ideas, and demanded,

“What was it? For heaven’s sake we don’t have all

night, Miss.”

Andrea jumped slightly as she was startled out of her

thoughts, but she refused to look at the female

assistant director. She returned her eyes to

Skinner’s.

“He kept saying something over and over, but I didn’t

know what it meant. I don’t think he did either.”

She saw the tall man nod encouragingly at her. “It

sounded something like ‘quota’ or ‘quinine’. He

finally asked me for a piece of paper and a pencil so

he could write it down.”

“What the hell did he write?” asked Harper.

“I don’t know,” she responded nervously, “I was

called out of the room.”

“Oh, for crying out loud,” moaned Harper.

“Wait, maybe…” stammered Andrea, and then she ducked

into the room Kenny had occupied only a couple of

hours earlier. She returned with a crumpled piece of

paper. “It was in the wastebasket. Housekeeping

hadn’t emptied it yet.” She offered the paper to AD

Skinner, who took it gratefully.

He perused the variations of the nonsense words

written on the paper, all using the letters ‘Q-U-O-N-

C-T-A-G’. It didn’t take the AD long to put two and

two together. “Spooky, Jr. strikes again,” he

mumbled to himself. “He’s gone to Quonochontaug.”

“Quonoch- What?” Harper attempted to echo.

“Quonochontaug. It’s in Rhode Island.”

“And how the hell do you know this? I mean, why

would those letters suddenly jump out at you and tell

you he’s going to Quono-something, Rhode Island?”

asked Harper incredulously.

Why indeed, wondered Skinner silently? He knew from

Fox Mulder’s history that his family had a

summerhouse in Quonochontaug. He remembered the time

Mulder’s mother suffered the stroke at the house

under somewhat mysterious circumstances, and Fox

rushed to her side. But the time he remembered most

clearly was the day Mulder almost ate his gun in that

summer home, trying to banish the demons that were

artificially placed there by an illegal drug.

“He’s going to find Mulder,” Skinner stated and then

added, “Mulder’s in trouble.”

Harper was about to question the man about why he

would make such a blatantly absurd remark without

benefit of proof, but one look at his expression told

her to remain silent. For whatever reason, Walter

Skinner was positive that Rhode Island was Agent

Andrews’ destination and that Fox Mulder was in deep

shit. Harper couldn’t explain it, nor did she think

she wanted to even try, but she believed her D.C.

counterpart.

She’d had occasion, once, to learn about the man

intimately, and she recognized that he spoke the

truth as he knew it.

And if it meant finding Spooky Mulder and getting to

the bottom of that damned Yeshiva University murder,

then she would believe Skinner was Elvis come back to

life if that’s what it took to solve the case.

“Well, let’s get a flight out,” she responded.

“It’s a small airport, there’s no flights this time

of night.”

“Then, I guess we’d better go fill the car up,

Walter; we’ve got a long drive ahead of us,” she said

with a false sweetness.

She turned without even an acknowledgment to the

medical staff that had given so much of their time.

All they felt was a cold draft as she exited the ICU

station.

Mulder Summer Residence

Quonochontaug, RI

4:05 a.m.

“Mulder?” Scully glanced at her watch again, the

illuminated dial showing 3:05 a.m. Had she switched

back to Eastern Time when the flight attendant had

announced the time zone change? Probably not, she

thought wearily. And who cared? It was too damned

late to be driving that was for certain. She was

dead on her feet.

“Mulder!” she called again, this time louder. She’d

been so tired at the airport in Providence, even

though she’d slept most of the two flights from

Biloxi. She had not bothered to try to call Mulder’s

cell phone. From past experience she knew there was

no cell service at the summerhouse.

“He’s probably asleep,” she muttered to herself as

she followed the glow of the fireplace into the

little sitting room. She expected to find him asleep

on the sofa. Instead she found him curled in a ball

on the floor in front of the hearth. He was

shivering, but the fire had heated the room to a

higher than comfortable temperature.

“Mulder,” she crooned, laying her hand on his

forehead and her hand becoming slippery with his

sweat. “Are you sick? C’mon, let’s get you up.”

After much tugging, he unfurled to a standing slump

and allowed her to help him to the sofa. Once lying

down he resumed his semi-fetal position.

clip_image004

“Why aren’t the lights on?” she asked as she

attempted to turn on the lamp next to the sofa. She

really didn’t expect an answer so she was surprised

when he responded through chattering teeth.

“Forgot t-t-to pay the b-b-bill.”

She nodded, relieved that it was something that

simple, or that he was willing to admit as much. But

his continued shivering was causing her to grow more

and more concerned.

“Mulder, what’s wrong? Are you sick? Hurt? What is

it?”

“Sick. Hurt,” he replied, his eyes never looking up

at her, only staring at the shadows on the floor by

her feet.

“Well, let me see,” she pleaded and gently pushed on

his shoulder until he was lying on his back. When

she saw the condition of his left hand and arm, she

let out a startled gasp. “Mulder! What the hell

happened?”

Mulder pull a shaky hand up and placed a trembling

finger on the tip of his nose. “On the money,

Scully,” he tried for a chuckle, but it sounded more

like a sob.

“Mulder, did you fall in the fireplace? My God, your

arm! Mulder, this is a second-degree burn! And how

did you cut yourself?”

“The fire b-b-blazed up,” he stammered. His eyes

were still focused on something behind her. She took

his face in her hands to force him to look at her, so

she could see his eyes. They were glassy and even in

the dim firelight she could see they were dilated.

She ran her hand over his forehead, brushing back

damp locks. His skin was cool to the touch, but

clammy and dripping with sweat.

“I think you’re in shock,” she told him, getting up

to go the short distance into the tiny bedroom and

coming back with a blanket.

“Did that shadow just move?” he demanded frantically,

his eyes once again focused on the dark that played

around them.

“Trick of the fire, Mulder. Nothing more,” she

assured him.

He shook his head emphatically as she tucked the

blanket around his shoulders. “I need to clean that

hand and bandage it. It probably needs a couple of

stitches. And I need to put burn ointment on your

arm. Those blisters could become infected.” She had

been fussing with the blanket and hadn’t looked back

at his face. He wasn’t listening to a word she was

saying.

“Mulder?” she shook his shoulder to get his

attention. Groggily, he turned his head toward her.

“Is there a first aid kit around here somewhere? I

would imagine everything in it has probably expired

but there might be some gauze or some petroleum

jelly. That doesn’t go bad and it would at least

protect the blisters. Where would your mom have kept

that?”

He grabbed her arm with a force she wasn’t expecting

and his eyes grew wide. “Get out, Scully. Get out

quick, before it comes back.”

“Mulder!” she pulled at his wrist to break his

crushing grip on her forearm. “Mulder, relax!

There’s no one here and no one has been here. Just

you. Now we really need to take care of your arm.”

“I don’t want to hurt you, too, Scully,” he rasped

out, tears suddenly forming in his eyes and careening

down his cheeks. “Please, I can’t hurt you. I don’t

want to hurt you. Just leave, now, while there’s

still time.”

Her heart almost broke at the sight of his anguish.

She brought her hand up to his cheek, caressing it

gently. “Mulder, I’m not leaving you. Not ever.”

In an instant his face changed and his eyes burned

with a black unspeakable evil. The voice that came

from his mouth was not Mulder’s and it froze her

heart in her chest.

“Then I guess you will die together.”

Mulder Summer House

Quonochontaug, RI

4:54 am

“Mulder, what are you talking about?” Scully asked as

calmly as her tattered nerves would allow. She’d

never seen her partner’s eyes that black, coal black

but with a fire behind them that seemed to burn right

through her. Maybe it was just a trick of the fire

in the hearth, but something in her gut told her it

was something else entirely. When he spoke, she knew

it wasn’t just the firelight.

“Get up.” He said it like the command it was and she

stood up quickly, taking a few steps backward to put

more distance between them. He rolled into a sitting

position, tossed the blanket to the floor and glared

at her with more hate than she could have imagined

one man could hold.

“Mulder, you’re not feeling well. You need to lie

down,” she said in a steady voice, hoping he couldn’t

see how much his eyes and voice were causing her to

tremble. This is Mulder, for God’s sake, she kept

repeating as a mantra to herself. He would never

hurt me, he would never hurt me, he would never . . .

As he reached behind his back for where his gun

rested in his holster, she knew she had very few

options. One was to run as fast as she could. The

second was to wait and possibly get herself killed in

the process. The third was to shoot first, wound

him, and deal with the consequences later. She’d

taken that option once before and still lived with

the guilt.

However, the idea of standing still while her

partner, her lover, killed her in cold blood was not

appealing in the least. In the fraction of a second

it took him to reach behind his back, Scully was off

and running directly through the French sliding doors

to the beach. She held her jacket over her head for

protection from the glass as it broke and cascaded

over her.

The sky was as dark as pitch; even the stars were no

longer twinkling. It was the moments before dawn

she’d marveled over as a child at how truly dark it

was just before sunrise. She could barely make out

the path before her, only guided by the pounding of

the surf on the rocks by the beach.

Scully had only been to this stretch of beach twice.

Once, when Mulder had decided to drill a few holes in

his head and then again, a few months later when he

demanded they take a weekend for themselves after the

aborted ‘team building’ conference in Florida. The

first time it had been night like it was before her

now. But the second time, they’d combed the beach at

sunset, looking for shells and driftwood for the

fireplace.

She remembered clearly the rocks that jutted out into

the surf and how the chill wind of the New England

early summer had all but frozen her to the core. She

remembered Mulder’s strong arms around her, giving

her a hug before he struggled out of his windbreaker

and wrapped it securely around her. They weren’t

sexually intimate at that time, but she’d never felt

more loved in her life than those few moments on the

beach. Whether it was the memory of that time and

hoping it would come to Mulder, too, or simply

because she knew she could hide among the rocks,

Scully hurried toward the pounding surf, never taking

the time to look behind her.

In the little bungalow, Mulder’s face broke into a

hideous scowl, but it wasn’t Mulder scowling. He was

now only a vessel, and a slightly broken one at that.

No matter, for what the possessor had planned, there

wouldn’t be need of a strong vessel, just one that

could last long enough to follow the woman to the

beach.

It would have enjoyed indulging itself a bit, but

that was a luxury it could ill afford. Ending that

one’s life was necessary, for the man Mulder was

almost as great a threat as were those it had already

dispatched.

With little thought as his bare arm caught on more

shards of glass, he ran out the same door through

which Scully had just escaped. It was dark and it

took him a moment for his eyes to adjust from the dim

light of the fireplace. He tried to listen for her

footsteps, but the unceasing pounding of the surf

drowned them out. Finally, he took off in the

direction of the water, his gun drawn and the safety

off.

Scully reached the rocks and scrambled over the

craggy surface. There were sharp places and slippery

edges. When she was younger, her brothers had often

tried to lose her by climbing trees, rocks, anything

that might otherwise deter girls not as determined as

she was. Those early experiences served her as well

as her FBI training, as she steadied slick soles on

wet and slimy seaweed and gained purchase at the cost

of the skin on the palms of her hands.

“Shit,” she muttered as another jagged edge bit into

her flesh. She had just skinned a knee on one of the

rocks, only to scrape her arm on another. But

finally she was down near the water’s level, not

daring to consider how soon the tide might cover her

hiding place. She cursed herself for not taking the

tide into account, but there was nothing to be done

about it now. She just hoped she’d be able to swim

out into the water a ways and come back onto the

beach at a point further up where she could run to

the road for help.

The surf was so loud in her ears and the spray so

distracting that she didn’t see Mulder standing and

watching her from atop of the rocks.

“Not a very safe place to sit,” he yelled down to

her. For a heartbeat she could almost believe that

it was Mulder, her Mulder, and not some horrible

being intent on her death. Then he raised his arm

and extended his gun, firing off two rounds.

The first whizzed past her head; the second clipped

the rock an inch from her shoulder, the chips

imbedding themselves in her upper arm. She stifled a

cry and looked frantically around her, weighing the

options of trying to dodge his bullets or throwing

herself into the surf. One wave crashed below her,

almost shaking her from her perch, and at that second

another bullet flew past her.

“Mulder, please, don’t do this,” she called up to

him. She was crying in earnest now, not wanting to

fire at her partner, but not wanting him to shoot at

her either.

“This is fun, but I don’t have enough rounds to keep

missing. Next time, the fun ends,” Mulder yelled, as

she bit her lip before sending a quick prayer

skyward. Scully crouched down and debated with

herself whether to stay put or dive off the rock into

the pulsating sea below.

“You know I’ll jump in after you,” he yelled with a

terrifying laugh. “Then you can both drown. You’ll

be crushed against the rocks before that, though. He

might last a little longer; he’s a swimmer. But when

he finds your body, nothing will stop him from just

sinking to the bottom and letting the sea be his

grave.”

She couldn’t move and sat mesmerized. “Mulder,” she

sobbed.

“You really don’t get it, do you? Mulder isn’t

here!”

“Then where is he? What have you done with him?”

“Sent him to Hell,” the vessel replied. “And now,

you’re going to join him.”

Mulder Summer Residence

Quonochontaug, RI

4:55 a.m.

The young agent wasn’t sure what he was going to find

at the Mulder summer home, but the profiler in him

knew it was something he’d rather not have to deal

with.

Kenny pulled up to the house noting its slightly

rundown condition. It wasn’t due to age as much as it

was to neglect. There was a difference, as it was

obvious to him that no one had lived in that house

for a very long time.

There were no lights on, but given the late hour that

didn’t surprise him. He pulled around into the

driveway, got out of his rental, and noted there were

two cars ahead of his, also rentals. He knew Mulder

was here; he wondered if Agent Scully found her way

here as well.

Suddenly Kenny felt an ominous weight in the pit of

his stomach. He walked to the front door as quickly

as his injured shoulder would allow him. Turning the

knob, but found it locked. Next he went around to

the back of the house and saw sheer curtains flapping

in the breeze as a result of the sliders being open.

It wasn’t until he stepped up right to the door that

he saw all of the glass.

“Mulder? Mulder, you in there?” he called out.

Andrews carefully wound his way around the broken

shards of glass to do a quick exploration of the

house. He continued to call out Mulder’s name,

interspersing it with Agent Scully’s as well.

The house was a shambles. Overturned furniture, a

hearthstone fire that was burning low but with ash

all around the outside of it. Lamps were smashed on

their sides.

There was a coldness to the house that passed through

Kenny and caused him to shiver. Given that the door

was wide open, that shouldn’t have surprised him, but

it was more than just the temperature. Kenny felt a

dread that was similar to the one he felt in Biloxi.

He was scared, more scared than he could ever

remember being. Something had been in this house,

something that was both threatening and dangerous.

And purely evil…

Something that was more powerful than any single

entity Agent Kenny Andrews could have ever

considered, and he knew it had Fox Mulder in its

grasp.

Now he needed to find out if it held Scully as well,

and what the hell was he going to do about it.

Interstate-95

The Rhode Island border

4:30 a.m.

“Skinner, if you don’t slow this damn car down, I’m

going to pull out my gun out and shoot.”

“Go ahead, Harper, be my guest.”

“Oh, for God’s sake, we’ve just made a three-hour

trip in only two. Would you please slow down.

You’re scaring the hell out of me!”

“Really? I didn’t think anything could scare the

inimitable Linda Harper,” he responded with nothing

short of disdain.

It was the most words they’d spoken to one another

during the entire trip.

“Oh, Walter, would you just give it a rest,” she said

through clenched teeth. “I can’t believe, after all

of these years, you still haven’t gotten over it.”

“Linda, don’t flatter yourself. There was nothing to

get over, it was the aftermath I found a little

distasteful.”

“What? You’re blaming me for your wife finding out

about our little tryst? You’ve got to be kidding!”

she exclaimed.

“Linda, the fact that you took it upon yourself to

call Sharon and ask her if she’d found a pair of your

underwear in my suitcase…you’re not really going to

sit there and tell me you don’t hold the onus of

blame for the downward spiral of my marriage?”

She responded with… a laugh. It was a sound that

sent shivers down Skinner’s spine, because the

obvious pleasure she’d felt from listening to his

fractured memories was far more distressing than the

actual, however despicable, act. He shook his head

and wondered to himself how he’d ever found her

attractive enough to take to his bed. And then he

remembered the case they were on, and he understood.

It was a case not unlike the one they were currently

working on in terms of the heinousness of it; it was

a serial murder case that had involved four victims

by the time they’d brought the rookies on board.

Though the modus operandi was different from their

present case, the results were no less devastating.

Both Walter and Linda were first year rookies on the

job. It was their first major case and both were

young, eager, and anxious to get to where the action

was. However, neither agent was really prepared for

the desolation to which they were going to be

subjected with that case. The victims were all

young, pregnant teens who were targeted by a maniac

that thought he was Jesus Christ, and whom felt it

was his duty to protect all of the Mary Magdalenes

of the world…

The only problem was that his methods were cruel,

bloody, and depraved in their actions. The girls

were placed on a cross and had their babies delivered

by mutilation. The worse part of the ordeal, if

that’s even possible, was that the girls were still

alive when their babies were cut out of them.

Walter Skinner could not deal with that knowledge,

especially after he and wife Sharon had been trying

to conceive a child with no success. Life was cruel

and the nature of that case hit him hard, but given

that he was living and breathing that case twenty-

four hours a day and didn’t want to subject his wife

to the atrocities of the case, he’d felt he had no

one to turn to.

Until Linda Harper offered her services.

And Walter Skinner had felt so needy at the time that

he hadn’t the will to walk away. Until afterwards,

and then he’d realized what an incredible, almost

insurmountable mistake he’d made, and he told Linda

that in no uncertain terms, their first time was to

be their last time.

Linda was not as understanding as Walter had hoped

she would be; his only saving grace was that the case

was solved shortly after their tryst and he was able

to return home to his wife. Unfortunately, Linda

Harper had felt used and then neglected. She had

needs too.

It wasn’t as if she’d ever intended for her

relationship with Walter to go beyond the physical;

she’d have been perfectly content to have Walter

Skinner remain her boy toy. It was the unceremonious

manner in which he’d informed her that it was over.

He said unemotionally that he couldn’t continue the

affair since he loved his wife and that was that.

He’d avoided speaking with her, even looking at her,

and the possibility of finding them alone in the same

room together was zero to none. When their

assignments were over, Walter Skinner returned home

and never looked back.

That was until Linda called his wife and inquired

about the whereabouts of her lost lingerie. Sharon

wasn’t terribly understanding after that. They made

attempts to start over, but all too soon the marriage

started on its slow but steady slide downhill.

And now the bitch had the nerve to ask him if he

blamed her for his marriage ending? He knew if he

spoke now, he’d probably spew enough venom that once

Harper finished her report on him, his ass would be

thrown out of the bureau so fast, he wouldn’t know

what hit him.

While Skinner tried to gain control over his

breathing, the shrill of a cellphone rang out. Both

ADs reached for their phones; Harper’s was the

winner.

She flipped it open and responded, “Harper.” She

listened carefully for a few moments and then said,

“Are you sure?” She unconsciously nodded to what the

voice on the other end was saying. She murmured an

occasional “uh-huh,” as well as a few, “absolutelys,”

before she repeated, “And you’re absolutely sure.

There’s no doubt about the results?”

When confirmation was attained, she thanked the

caller and flipped the cellular shut. She remained

quiet while she returned the unit to her pocket.

“Well? Are you going to give me a hint as to what

someone is so damned sure about?” asked Skinner with

obvious annoyance.

“Are you sure you want to hear it?” she asked

snidely. Upon his, albeit hesitant, nod, Harper

informed him, “It’s Spooky’s blood.”

“Shit.”

Mulder Residence

Quonochontaug, RI

5:22 a.m.

Scully closed her eyes, heard the gun go off, and

waited for the bullet to hit her. In that fraction

of a second she wondered if she’d feel it in her

chest or her head. The second drew on and nothing

happened. No pain. Nothing. She chanced to open

her eyes one at a time.

In the bright light of the new morning, she could

just make out a young man bathed in yellows and

oranges, holding a large piece of driftwood in his

right hand and panting over the body of her partner.

She was panting, the adrenaline pulsing through her

veins, her heart pounding in her chest. Fight,

flight, fight, flight. But Mulder wasn’t moving and

in the fiery light of the new sun, she could make out

the person standing over him.

“Agent Scully? Is that you?”

It took her a moment to process that she’d heard that

voice before. Then it took her more precious seconds

to remember through the fog of her recent terror

exactly when she’d heard the voice and under what

circumstances.

“Agent Andrews?” she asked, the sound of the words

almost lost among the crashing of the waves.

“Yes, ma’am. Um, do you need help? To get up here?”

Scully swallowed around the rock in her throat. “No,

no, thank you, I, uh, just give me a minute,” she

assured him and herself. “Mulder, how is Mulder?”

she asked anxiously as she scrambled back up the

crags and sharp rock face to join the young agent on

the summit.

Kenny frowned and then bent down awkwardly, his left

arm held stiffly to his body. Scully recognized the

posture, he was hurt, but not letting it show on his

face. She watched as he placed two fingers on her

partner’s neck and waited.

“He’s alive. But he’s out cold.”

Scully swayed next to him. “Good,” she whispered and

then knelt down to check for herself. “Rapid, but

it’s strong.” She ran her fingers along the side of

Mulder’s head, stopping briefly when she encountered

the damage caused by the driftwood at Kenny’s feet.

“He’s bleeding and he’s got a fairly big knot. More

than likely he has a concussion.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know what to do,” Kenny

stammered. “I couldn’t let him shoot you…”

“Agent, it’s all right. You did the right thing,”

Scully said gently, laying a comforting hand on

Andrew’s shoulder. He winced and pulled away.

“How bad?” she asked, this time looking at the young

man so that he couldn’t deflect her gaze.

“Ah, not that bad. I mean, it hurts, yeah, but,” he

swallowed and she was certain it wasn’t a trick of

the morning light that made him look very pale. “I’m

really kinda tired right now.” He started to sway

dangerously and she grasped his right arm to steady

him.

“You need to sit down,” she ordered and helped him

lower himself to the rock.

“What about him? If he has a concussion, he needs

medical attention, doesn’t he?” Kenny asked, nodding

toward the still form of his mentor.

Scully sighed and nodded. “Yes, he does. But it’s

not going to be easy getting help. The phone in the

house hasn’t worked in years and there’s not a cell

tower for fifty miles on this stretch of beach. I’ll have

to leave you two and walk to the nearest house with a

phone. It’s about a mile up the road, if anyone

still lives there.”

Kenny could tell she was hesitant to leave him with

her partner, but it seemed more than just concern for

Mulder’s and his own medical condition. He reached

over and picked up Mulder’s gun, which was lying near

the unconscious agent. Blinking against the harsh

rays of the sun, he handed the gun to her.

“Here, you might need this. And if you have it, he

won’t,” Kenny said with a small smile.

“I’ll be right back,” Scully tried to offer the young

man a smile in return, but she was fairly certain it

didn’t make it to her lips.

“We’ll be here,” Kenny assured her.

It took her little time to make it to the house.

Coming around the corner and heading toward the road,

she saw the dark blue sedan kicking up dust on the

gravel road toward her. She stood by the side of the

road and prepared to flag down the driver, but the

car skidded to a stop before she could raise her

hand.

“Agent Scully?” Skinner’s voice boomed from the open

driver’s side window.

“Sir?” Scully called back, running over to the car.

Skinner was already out of the door and another

person, a woman Scully didn’t recognize, was getting

out of the passenger side.

“Agent Scully, have you seen Agent Mulder? Or Agent

Kenneth Andrews, for that matter?” Skinner demanded

gruffly.

Scully was a little taken aback that her superior was

so far up to speed.

“Yes, sir. I just left them, both of them, on the

rocks at the beach. Sir, Agent Mulder is injured,

he’s unconscious. And I think Agent Andrews might

have released himself from the hospital–”

“AMA, Scully, yes, I know all about it. Seems he’s

picked up a few bad habits from your partner already.

But where are they, can you lead us to them?”

Scully shot a questioning look over to the woman

standing next to Skinner. Skinner seemed to suddenly

realize they hadn’t met. “Agent Dana Scully, this is

AD Linda Harper, with the New York Bureau. Now, lead

on, please.”

Linda nodded to Scully, lips pursed and not saying a

word. Scully nodded back and turned on her heel to

lead them all back to where she’d left Kenny and

Mulder.

Kenny was still sitting much as she’d left him. When

he saw her approaching, he smiled weakly. “That was

fast,” he said, trying to stand, but falling back to

sit down hard on the rocks again.

“Stay still, Agent. The cavalry has arrived. ADs

Skinner and Harper just drove out from New York

apparently. Something about you going AMA?” Scully

accused and Kenny had the good grace to look

embarrassed.

“I had this dream,” he said, almost a whisper.

By this time, Skinner and Harper had caught up to

them on the rocks. “Agent Andrews, you realize you

invalidate your medical insurance the minute you go

AWOL,” Skinner intoned roughly.

Kenny went whiter.

“Is this Mulder?” Harper asked, the first words from

her mouth since their arrival.

“Yes,” Scully said, crouching next to her partner.

“He’s hurt. He, uh, he hit his head, on the rocks,”

Scully lied. Kenny’s eyes grazed over to the

incriminating piece of driftwood and back to Scully.

“He slipped,” she added, this directed at Kenny.

“Yeah, he slipped,” Kenny concurred, looking back at

Scully and not at the other two agents.

Linda snorted and crouched down next to the

unconscious agent. She touched two fingers to his

neck. As her fingers brushed his flesh, he stirred

and opened his eyes. She leaned closer, her face

mere inches from him.

“Agent Fox Mulder?” she asked.

Mulder groaned, blinked and then looked back at her

again. When he could focus, he was staring into

unspeakable evil.

“Agent Fox Mulder, I’m placing you under arrest for

the murder of Beth Stein.” Only Mulder could see

the black fire that had replaced Linda Harper’s

previously green eyes and the hideously twisted smile

that played on her lips.

To be continued in Devil’s Advocate Part 3